Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The trail of the forest continues to become thinner and thinner, as the Radio Host continues to move along down the path with no actual means of stopping. He just wanted to continue walking until he could find a spot that would be perfect for his next victim. Yes, he was a killer, but a killer with a deep vision that many could neither agree or disagree with.

He stood at the center of what would be morally correct. He killed to save. He killed to protect. He killed to make sure that the number of victims would lessen. Every name marked on his list carried traits similar to the other. Abusers, predators, other murderers, thieves, and even cult leaders looking to use human sacrifice in their rituals. You name them, he'd take care of them. And while many in the surrounding communities were grateful for his deeds, there were always those who questioned if his methods were truly something to praise. Becoming a killer, meant that he was no different from the people he had killed. Perhaps, that is why he never carried himself with high confidence like others would believe. Oh no, not him. In fact, he would fight with himself everyday over his moral cues. Should he or should he not?

Is it right?

Is it wrong?

Am I doing good?

Am I doing bad?

Am I delivering justice?

Over and over again he would question himself, and whenever he would look to the picture of his mother he would find himself wondering, if he had only killed that man on the night she died, then maybe just maybe he could have saved her. Unfortunately, that could never happen as his father was taken away before he could do any more damage to the corpse or to his son.

He could never forget that day. The day he saw the face of his mother covered in blood, and surrounded by nothing but glass. A gut-wrenching scene that would forever torment his dreams. Ever since that day, he took a vow to never let someone end up like they did. He would rid the world of the filthiest of people no matter what.

Little did he know that this simple walk through the forest trail would end his reign of uncertainty for good.

As he walked, he made no vocal sounds and made sure that his breathing was lax. Then all of a sudden it hits him.

A single shot is all it takes.

Barely able to form any kind of response his eyes cross up to the bullet hole in his head, as his body fell forward. It was as if time had stopped, and he was viewing the world with what little bit of life he had left. By the time his body hits the ground, he's still able to see what is infront of him. His body isn't able to feel anything, but his head was feeling everything.

And just like that in just a few moments later, the sounds of canines arrive as their sharp eyes and large fangs tear through his flesh, gnawing on him to the bone.

In this moment, he's gone. His soul has passed, but he doesn't appear to go anywhere just yet. Instead he is able to observe the hunter as he discovers his body.

'Ah, well ol'chap you really were always bad at hunting during the season I'm afraid. Look at what you've done now. But I suppose it's fine.'

He waits and waits by his own corpse that was barely recognizable anymore and just appeared to be a pile of mush. He watches as the authorities arrive to check the scene and identify him based on the contents in his wallet. They found his little notebook for his radio show, and his own little assortment of notes. With this they are able to identify him as the famous radio show host, Alastor.

'Yes, it is me. Although I'm unable to be recognized anymore which is honestly fairly sad. Either way, I've left quite the legacy behind hm?'

But before he could finish another thought, his soul is suddenly pulled away from the earthly realm. Believing that he could be making his way to Hell, he prepares to smell the ash and smoke, the grime and brimstone, the burning of the flesh and rustic colors of blood—he was ready for it all to him him. And yet it doesn't.

His feet hit the ground as he turns everywhich way in a sort of black void. He could look straight ahead and see nothing but black.

'What is this....?'

He carefully wanders about for a bit, and as he walks he can see other souls forming. Souls that were lost and unable to find a way out. He found this to be quite strange. He knew where he should go, and even if he prayed everyday to God, there was no way the Lord would tale him with the amount of blood on his hands. Peace wasn't necessarily what he wanted in the moment, and it wasn't something that he relatively felt like he could obtain. If anything, he would just like to see her again. One more time. He would just like to see the face of his mother before he could be damned to the flames of Hell for eternity.

He turns to the soul of a young one who he knee shouldn't be there. A young girl around 10 years old stops to turn to him.

"Excuse me, can you tell me where exactly is this place?"

The little girl giggles.

"Mister, this is purgatory. This is where all the souls who are lost, have an attachment, or are awaiting judgement go to."

"Is that so....? Then why are you here...? Are you attached to something or someone back on earth?"

The little girl smiles serenely.

"I was killed, so I'm lost..."

Alastor frowns just a bit, "Well that'd quite sad....would you care to have some company then?"

The little girl nods her head and clings to him as they wander through the road of lost souls.

"Purgatory sure is a dark place, I would have thought that souls would remain on the earth if they were stuck."

"Mmm....some do."

"How long have you been here?"

"Over twenty years now, I don't know why...."

Alastor sighs lightly.

"A lost soul should be led to the light, especially someone as young as you."

"Mm....do you not belong to the light sir?"

Alastor chuckles lightly.

"Unfortunately, my dear I do not. I've done many cruel things in my life time, that dare I say I may be proud of. But at the same time, I am ashamed as it had blocked my only chance to see my mother one more time."

"Then you're waiting on judgement then."

"I am...?"

The little girl nods her head.

"Yes."

Alastor sighs lightly.

"I see......awaiting on another to decide what is best for me when I already know where I should go...."

The little girl tilts her head.

"You don't seem bad mister."

Alastor crouches down to her and looks into her eyes.

"Little one, I'm not bad to those like you. But I can be terrifying to those who deserve to see the bad side of me."

"Then are you a hero?"

Alastor shakes his head.

"No. Far from it."

"A villain?"

"To some yes."

The little girl thinks for a bit before responding.

"Then you're like Robin hood right? The guy who stole from the rich to give to the poor."

"I wouldn't say that,"

He stands tall once more and continues to walk with her. They walk and walk until, a light shines down from above them. Alastor looks up along with the little girl who appeared to be frightened. She clings to his pants unwilling to let go.

"Don't be afraid." He says quietly.

The light above them reveals a giant eye. A ray of light shines down to them and escorts them to the gates of heaven where they are greeted by an angel with an attitude that fairly joyful. And also fairly gay.

"Hello there, and hello little one, welcome to heaven. Can I please have your names?"

The little girl is afraid, but Alastor kneels down a bit to pick her up so that she could see better.

"There now, he isn't a bad person. He's an angel. He will help you. Go ahead and give him your name little one."

The little girl fidgets a bit but then manages to given in.

"R-Rosaline...."

Saint Peter opens up his book as he manages to find her photo and name without even needing to know her last name to confirm.

"Well Miss. Rosaline, your grandmother is awaiting for your arrival. She will be so happy to see you."

Rosaline's eyes widen as the light shined over the ocean colors. She jumps from Alastor's arms and runs up to the gates as they open up to let her through. She turns to Alastor and waves her hand.

"Thank you for keeping me company mister!"

Alastor smiles and waves as she walks away with another angel to guide her.

"Now how about you sir?"

Alastor shakes his head.

"There has to be a mistake here sir, I don't belong up here."

Saint Peter's eyes blink. He hovers down to him in confusion.

"Well why don't you think so?"

"I was not the greatest person, in fact ai know I'm a sinner. And if anything I know that there is no way anyone up here would forgive me for the blood I've spilled even if it was done with good intent."

Saint Peter is even more confused now.

"Well...this is odd....the eye that recovers souls from Purgatory never makes a mistake. The eye that had picked you means that you are worthy, and that your judgement has already been carried out. In a sense, you are permitted to be here. And you can be cleansed and purified so that no negativity follows you...."

"Impossible..."

"Then let me speak with a Seraphim then! Can you wait here?!"

Alastor merely nods his head as the angel takes off to find someone of higher ranking. His spot is replaced by another angel who allows for the souls of the newly departed enter. He watches the process and is amazed.

'It really is stunning though I will admit. A bit too much on the brighter side, but it is heaven. I don't necessarily know as to what I expected.'

Not a moment later, Saint Peter returns with a high ranking Seraphim. She seemed rather tall, elegant, and fair.

"This is the soul?"

"Yes madame."

"Did he give a name?"

"No."

The Seraphim turns to Alastor who merely bowed politely with his arms folded behind him.

"Hello."

"Please state your name so that we may look into your life...."

Alastor sighs lightly.

"Alastor, your grace."

"And last name?"

"Lafleur."

The two angels look through the book to find him, and sure enough his name is on the registry.

"There's no mistaking it, you belong here but you speak as if you don't. Then let's review your life, do you have any family that you know of that has crossed to here?"

"My mother.....however....I don't wish for her to see anything that mentions a little inkling of what I have done. It'd be disgraceful.....especially when she's done so much to raise me...."

The two angels look to each other.

"Come. We'll go to the trial room and review your case."

She places a hand to his head and transports them to a separate area of heaven in a massive hall. Sitting in the center is a large white orb. Above them were empty stands where other angels would sit, and to the side a massively large door where they would come through to prepare for a trial.

"This is actually quite enormous..."

"To you it may as well be. Now then, unfortunately I cannot hide anything from your relative. If you believe you are a sinner, then the only other way for you to be here, is if someone had prayed for you to be forgiven. Along with someone down on earth who believes you deserved better than what you were given."

Alastor nods his head in understanding.

"I....don't necessarily know ad to who could possibly choose to pray for me on either planes though."

"I appreciate your honesty."

"Well I have no reason to lie madam."

Sera waits as the doors open and a smaller seraphim flies on with another woman behind her. The soul spots her son and is brought to tears. The smaller angel is a bit confused, but she loved to watch reunions.

Alastor's eyes are wide as he drops to his knees as if all the strength in him had died down.

"Ma....?"

His mother dives straight to him and wraps her arms tightly around him.

"Oh! Thank god....! Thank god...! You're here...! Alastor...!"

Alastor is left in utter shock at the sight of her. He didn't think that he would get the chance to see her, to hear her voice, to feel her embrace or to even breathe the same air as her. His hands lift up slowly to hug her back as his entire face buries into her shoulder.

"Ma....."

"My boy...look at you....what happened?! Are you okay?! What about your father?! He didn't do anything else did he...?!" She cries as she gets a look at his face but then notices an 'X' on his forehead.

"What is that....?"

Alastor's eyes that are filled with tears stare at her.

"I was shot by mistake by a hunter ma.....father did nothing to me. It was an accident...."

His mother clings to him and just continues to praise the lord.

"But....ma....you two as well. As grateful as I am, I do not belong here...."

Sera lifts her hand to the globe.

"Let's see what exactly is going on with you then.....because Saint Peter is correct, the Eye makes no mistakes on casting down to recieve those who are meant to be here from purgatory."

The globe begins to play out his life. His childhood. He turns away not wanting to relive those days. His mother turns away as well as she continues to hold on to her son. But when she turns back she sees the arrest of his father, but the pitiful state he had been left in by himself by the community. No one dared to help him. No one stood up for him. He became the minority that everyone shunned. But then he began to succeed along the Radio Waves, but it wasn't until he faced a situation similar to his own where a man had begun to hurt another woman and child right before his eyes. No one was daring to move, therefore he does so himself. He completely beats the man down and saves the woman and child and even treats their own wounds. The man was alive however, and that is what completely sets his entire addiction into motion. Sera and Emily are shocked to see his misdeeds, but when they catch onto the patterns they see what exactly he was doing. He was saving others, but becoming a monster to do so because no one else would so. Yet, he would continue to follow his mother's teachings of prayer. He prayed and prayed despite not being able to follow the scriptures in regards to sin. His eyes gaze to the floor in shame, even the smile he carried seemed to falter.

The two angels watched him live such a double life of blood shed, yet filled with regret and insanity. He prayed for forgiveness each time, until the very end where is wandering in the forest. They watch his death, and turns away when the canines tear him apart. His mother holds onto him tightly as he flinched at the sight.

Sera stops the entire thing and turns to them.

"Now I see why you are such a confusing case.....but the Eye is still...never wrong."

Alastor looks up to her.

Emily nods her head and hovers to him with a smile.

"You've regretted everything. You've prayed and prayed. Your mother prayed and prayer. And another soul has even forgiven you! The very woman you saved, she forgave you and thanked you. In the end, what you did saved many people from suffering continuous heartache, and while it was still a bit....gruesome....you were suffering in silence. But you don't need to worry about that anymore. You're here! And you can be purified to rid these negatives from your soul entirely! And I can help you!"

Sera sighs softly and nods her head.

"Redemption is not an easy road but it is not impossible here. We can cleanse you and purify you. From then on you will earn your halo and wings, and you'll be able to spend time with your mother as well."

His mother smiles happily and helps her son to stand. The joyful angel squeals with excitement.

"Oh! Right! My name is Emily! Welcome to Heaven!"

Chapter Text

And so begins the road of Redemption for a man who never believed he would ever receive the chance. For once he was grateful to God for allowing him to be able to go through the process.

Since he was a new soul, and didn't have to proper requirements listed yet, he would remain under supervision at his mother's home. Luckily, the one who would supervise him would be Emily herself. As the ange of joy, her duty was to bring happiness and love to all. In Alastor's case, he needed a lot of joy to enter into his after life in order to purify his heart that had been blackened and frozen with time.

He didn't mind having her around to watch him, and he didn't mind being taught the teachings of heaven either. He would do whatever it takes to remain at his mother's side. And should the day ever come that she chooses to live another life and reincarnate, then he will follow along with her as well in the hopes that they will have better lives. Until then, they would spend time together everyday all while speaking of the gossips of the world as they advanced with their technology and programs. They would discuss the customs of change for women, the growing power that women were finally beginning to get. They would discuss their love for food and the new recipes that would be laid out for many to try. She had collected an entire stack of recipes that she wanted to create with her son, recipes that even dated back to their ancestors.

And Emily was ecstatic to learn more about their culture, and their struggles. She was willing to hear their stories and tales, and she would give her advices and her reassurances and it would make Alastor feel heard. His voice was no longer suppressed by the society that ruined him.
Despite all of this however, he still felt like there was something missing. One day he brings this up to Emily.

"Hm? Something missing? What could be missing?"

Alastor folds his arms behind him.

"Well, when I was alive I loved to share my voice on the Radio Waves. I was a Radio Host, that was always a dream I carried until the end. So to not have that anymore as a routine honestly, it very much disheartens me."

Emily rubs her chin as she goes deep into her thoughts.

"Hmm, technology is so advanced, but perhaps I can do something for you. I'll talk with Sera and see what we can set up! Once I have some news, I'll deliver it to you! Sound good?"

Alastor smiles and nods.

"Great! I'll go take care of that right now!"

The angel squeals a bit and flies out the window of the home belonging to his mother.

He turns to her as she steps up behind him with her hands folded neatly before her.

"You'll always have such a dream hm?"

Alastor chuckles.

"Yes,"

His mother smiles and kisses his cheek.

"Well I'd love to hear how your radio shows would go live up here. It would be really fascinating! And perhaps you could tall about plenty of things up here including life lessons and possibly bringing special guests too."

Alastor lights up and chuckled.

"That's the spirit ma! Can you imagine that? Bringing so many topics and guests onto a radio show all throughout heaven, bringing smiles and peaceful relaxation times to those who prefer a slow day!"

His mother claps her hands.

"Oh I know plenty of people who would be delighted to be brought back to their old days of letting time go by, especially up here. I'm sure you'll get the chance to do a lot with this idea honey, but for now come help me in the kitchen. Remember to wash your hands."

"Of course, mama."

By the time Emily returns, she isn't able to give him a clear answer yet, but she does decide to make a list with him and his mother, a list of topics they could discuss on the first show should everything fall into place.

Alastor was delighted to layout a program that resembled the ones he used to put on his own show when he was alive. He also was hoping to play some classic jazzy tunes, in the hopes of acquiring those who enjoyed the genre of music. Emily agreed to the idea and added it to the list. Once the day had gone she decides to head back home, and leaves the two for the evening.

When she returns to her home shared between her and Sera, she quickly flies up to her room with the list and a bright smile. She knocks quietly and waits for her door to open.

The door opens as the taller Angel pokes her head out.

"Yes Emily?"

"Look Look! Remember the Radio show I proposed to you earlier?!"

"Well yes, but what about it?"

Emily holds up the list of topics, and the layout for the programs, "Look! We came up with all of this earlier today and it seems like such a cool idea! Alastor even said that I could be the first guest to come along and talk about so many things! It's exciting!"

Sera looks to the list and layout and actually found it to be pretty useful in continuing to spread the teachings of the Lord and the teachings that most angels are obliged to adhere to. It could help as a reminder and it could help to ease the hearts of the people in heaven. Having guests could also prove to set examples as well.

'Perhaps, having a radio show like this could be more useful than anything. Even if we are more technologically advanced, just using screens helps joy one if they're just distracted by the moving pictures without really listening to the messages that need to be spread throughout the heavenly skies.'

She looks up to Emily.

"Very well, tomorrow I will bring this up to the others and we will decide fully whether or not to go forward with this program."

Emily squeals and gives her a tight hug.

"This is really going to lift his spirits so much! And I know his mother will also be happy! Thank you so much Sera!"

She quickly takes off to her own bedroom with a spin as she let's out her last few giggles for the evening.

Sera sighs, "I'm really hoping that all these decisions are right and that keeping such a soul is okay. We may have given him a chance, but even the others aren't too keen on his reputation. But...he hasn't proven her wrong yet, and he's been living with peace in his heart. Let's hope that when the teachings of forgiveness arrives, that he'll be able to forgive those who have done him and those who have done wrong, including the victims he had taken down."

By morning, Alastor is awake just in time for Emily to arrive to deliver the good news. Soon after she sits with him to go over any other underlying troubles that could be messing with his heart. They touch on the many subjects of the past, and speak of all the hatred he had for his father and how sooner or later he will have to learn to forgive him for his acts of cruelty and understand that he can no longer hurt him anymore. He is free from his hold of pain and burden.

Alastor kindly asks to touch on the subject again later, as he felt that it was too soon for him to forgive. Emily understood and told him that it's not so easy and that it's not a process that works the same way for everyone. Therefore, she wanted him to take his time in learning to let go of the past. And for this he was grateful.

The other lessons to touch on were prayers, the act of praying, and the true intentions of prayer. When on earth people pray for salvation or forgiveness. But in heaven you pray for peace, joy, and love.

"Mind if I ask you something Emily?"

Emily nods her head, "Sure. If we are meant to pray for peace, joy, and love here then what would happen if you face a sort of predicament that is bringing you so much turmoil?"

Emily sighs a bit softly.

"Well, not all prayers get answered by the Heavenly Father as he is away currently to tend to other means of business with Saint Michael. The other prayers are answered by the rest of us angels or seraphim who basically do whatever they can to help ease that turmoil in your heart."

"And if you can't...?"

Emily folds her arms.

"That is a good question, but we haven't faced anything like that so there isn't much I can tell you on that note."

Alastor shakes his head.

"No worries, it was just something that had came to mind is all. I won't ask again."

Emily smiles, "No please I wouldn't mind hearing any question you have. One day it could be answered you know?"

Alastor chuckles, "You truly are unique. Very well, your title is the Angel of Joy yes?"

Emily nods.

"Was there another angel of joy before you?"

Emily flinches a bit and rubs her arm.

"Well.....yes but I'm not supposed to really talk about him. But since you only arrived, I can go ahead and start this teaching that will be taught to you eventually. The previous Angel of Joy was Lucifer Morningstar. The same angel who introduced sin to the world...and created Hell itself."

"Oh..? So the story is the same as it is explained in the texts?"

Emily stares down.

"I wouldn't fully know, when he fell it was eons ago and I was created long after to replace him. I was taught all of the same things that you probably know from the texts. What I can tell you is this, Lucifer was the Angel of Joy but also the Angel of Pride. He carried a weight of an ego that made him feel like he could create as well as those above him. That is why he gave the fruit to eve and also stole Adam's wife Lilith away.....at the very least....that's what is told in our own teachings."

Alastor nods in understanding.

"I see...prideful indeed..."

"You'll learn more later I'm sure, and if there are any questions you have I can try to ask Sera since she was present when he fell."

"Oh so she's primordial..."

Emily nods.

"Very well, I'll just wait til we get to those areas of my lessons."

"Okay then, is there anything else you'd like to know?"

Alastor takes a moment to think.

"Do most people go through these lessons in the way that I do? In order to recieve their halo and wings?"

Emily fidgety a bit.

"Most go through the same lessons, but not to earn those. For you it's a different case, you're the first redemption case we have seen here. So you'll have to earn your halo and wings."

Alastor tilts his head.

"I see. Well then I'm honored to be your first. I will do my best, my dear."

Emily smiles and nods.

"And I'll do my best to get you there!"

The two laugh until a whistle catches their attention. The front door to the hoke opens as his mother walks through with a fresh basket of baked bread, and stepping in behind her was Sera.

"Oh Sera! Hi!"

Alastor gives a bow with his head from the desk.

"Pleasure to see you Madam. What brings you here?"

Sera walks over to him and hands him a microphone stand. Alastor stands up tall and looks to the staff before looking up to her with wide eyes.

"This a staff made specially for you, we had a meeting and decided that a radio show can be made so long as it features our teachings along with any other joyful or fun topics. If you'd like to have guests brought onto the show, you are permitted to ask anyone, except for any of the archangels as they do make their appearances from time to time. They are fairly busy, and you will definitely know it is them when you see them. Their auras are quite different, also if you'd like for Emily or I to make an appearance feel free to ask."

Emily squeals and turns to Alastor with a grin.

Alastor's smile shrinks with genuity as he takes a hold of the staff in his hand. The wide top carried a simple microphone within its center, and in the center of the microphone was a slit that happened to open revealing a beautiful eye ball. It stared at him and then formed a crescent as if to smile at him.

"This is truly magnificent...! Thank you very much Madam."

Sera smiles.

"I look forward to your first broadcast Alastor. Once you receive your halo and wings, you'll be known as the Angel of Radio. A voice for joy, entertainment, and reason as you spread the good word."

Alastor nods his head.

"I will do my best to put on a good show."

Chapter Text

By the early hours of the morning in heaven, Alastor is up with a single mug of coffee with a dash of cream and a dash of sugar to keep a little bit more of the bitter taste. He sat before his microphone stand as it greeted him with a smile, the blue in its center shining brightly. He had to appreciate the design, the colors seemed to fit more toward his current style. The wide opening, with the sentient intelligence that merely screamed that this microphone was his and his alone. The coloring was a bit much, but considering where he was, he was not surprised. His entire appearance had begun to change ever since he first managed to ascend. His hair maintained its brown shade just a bit, but with each passing day the color would fade just a tad bit. Meanwhile his glasses, we're fully replaced with a single monocle to cover over his right eye. A bit of an odd choice to go for just that one, though he had to admit that that eye was worse than the other. The color of the lining of the monocle was gold, while the lens themselves white. His eyes that were darkened with a deep brownish, red, rust of a color—were no longer as dark as they had appeared. In fact they were changing into lighter shades. His skin tone remained the same, but his clothing style was a bit on the iffy side as far as colors go, but he was able to make due.

For his first layer up top he took to wearing a long dress shirt, purely in white with a dark blue upright cross aligning at the center. His sleeves extended to his wrists where the buttons would be cuffed up. Which honestly, good. He didn't want anyone to see the scars that resided there. His over coat resembled to the designs of a governess, as it became close to matching the design of his mother's outfit, with the coat hanging over his legs with just the center buttons buttoned up with the coloring of a light blue with stripes of white. And his pants completely white with his shirt tucked neatly within with a belt that contained a golden buckle at its center.

One other thing he noticed was the animalistic change that was peaking through as well. Emily had stated that it was normal as it represents more or less as to how someone had passed away. Above his head, if he were to look into a mirror, he was sure going to see a pair of white antlers, and his normal human ears were also disappearing as he had begun to notice a small change of deer ears that were beginning to peak above his head. It was strange, but nonetheless he wasn't too bothered by it. It all matched with him, so why complain?

He taps onto his microphone as his mother sets down a dish of cornbread for him to enjoy as she sits beside him with a smile.

Alastor grins as he goes on the air live for all of Heaven.

"Good morning to all you winners as the early hours come to play, I'm here to greet you for another lovely day. I am your brand new host Alastor, and every morning you can count on hearing me to greet you with loving words and hopeful sermons. For those of you that are just waking up and tuning in, a moment of silent prayer to bless the after life given to you. Let's begin with our silence and continue on to our morning prayers."

His mother joins in with him as several winners in heaven who were early risers, picked up on the show and became fairly intrigued to having a voice greet them in the morning, especially for those who were alone and separated from loved ones.

After their silence and prayers, Alastor took in to continue with their topics for the day.

"With the time passing, we have our topics for the morning featuring a lovely woman for a guest, my very own Mother Dorothy and her delectable morning treat for today."

"Thank you very much Cher, now for your lovely morning, afternoon, or even dinner hours this treat will always be a perfect side dish or snack. If you ever had this while among the living, then you'll definitely recognize it. This dish is colored in golden crisp colors with touches of brown, with that savory bitter taste with a touch of sweetness to really hit it off. Today's morning recipe is Cornbread, a classic southern dish of Louisiana. Be sure to take out your booklets and pens, cause I will be sharing a recipe of my own with you today, and from there your morning programs will continue."

Alastor's smile softens as he listens and watches his mother talk into the mic as if it was naturally easy. Once she was done she claps her hands gently.

"And that is how you make cornbread dearies,"

Alastor out of curiosity taps the mic as it produces small round of applause.

"Lovely recipe indeed, mother truly a favorite of mine. Now onto our first break, as I leave you all with some jazzy tunes that are filled with gospel choir and blues. After our musical break we will speak of the lessons we face while here that gives a sense of ease to our souls. The lesson of mercy."

Once the morning was over, Alastor prepares to say goodbye.

"And that is all we have for your early broadcast, I'm your host Alastor and I shall speak to you all once more tomorrow. Have a blessed day everyone."

He taps the mic as a small bell rings signaling the shows end. He goes off air with his mic and sighs heavily.

Dorothy chuckles and pate his shoulder.

"You did such an amazing job honey, I can't believe you were actually nervous about this! You were in your element!"

Alastor chuckles, "Thank you very much Ma. I'm honestly excited for tomorrow's show. Ah, and thank you for the cornbread and coffee, a lovely meal for the first day."

His mother lightly gives his cheek a squeeze.

"Of course, now then Emily should be here soon for your lesson, so be sure to clean up for her arrival."

"Of course."

Emily rushes through the brightly colored cities with excitement as she had listened to the broadcast with Sera through out the entire morning and it really gave her mood a boost. She was so happy that they really gave him a chance to pursue his in life career in the after life, it really helped many others to feel welcomed by a new and charming voice!

Sera even found it appealing as well, as it gave her a nice little feeling of having a friend to listen to in the morning when she would wake up to do her duties.

With all the good news, Emily just couldn't wait to go and see him.

Upon arriving to the door, she knocks gently. Alastor is there to greet her.

"Good morning, Emily—oh!"

Emily squeezes him in a tight hug with a little squeak popping up from her person.

"Oh dear, did you like the show?"

Emily let's him go and nods her head.

"You're really good at making people feeling like they're not alone! That was so soothing to listen to! Even Sera enjoyed it!"

Alastor chuckles lightly, "Well I'm glad she liked it. Come on in, would you like some cornbread?"

She gasps, "Yes! I even wrote down the recipe your mother gave so that me and Sera could make some one day!"

Alastor laughs, "I wish you the best of luck my dear!"

As the two sit together once more, they discuss the topic that was first brought up on his show, the topic of mercy.

"Since you did kill, you have to realize that if you had showed mercy after showing them to fear you, they more than likely could have lived with that fear engraved into them. They probably wouldn't have done such things again after that...."

Alastor nods his head in understanding.

"I had thought of that as well mainly more so during the beginning of my streak. However, there were some that....I wouldn't have been able to show mercy to. If things had worked out with just showing mercy, then I probably would have not killed, but humans are far too complicated my dear."

"What would have made it difficult?"

Alastor folds his arms, "Well I won't beat around the bush or lie, but a lot of my victims were white or browned skin. But mainly white. If I had let go of a white man, he'd definitely tell his folks of what had occurred. Evidently, I could have been killed without a problem."

Emily frowns.

"A white man would be more inclined to tell, as people with my color of skin would be discriminated against and hated for many years. It's easier to always point a finger at us than another."

Emily sighs.

"That's so sad....skin color shouldn't matter. You all bleed red!"

"It will take a while for my place of residence to really see and accept that I'm afraid."

Emily shakes her head, "Let's change the topic. Um, Sera says that she wants me to bring up forgiveness again. Apparently it's an important part of your ascension. "

"I see...."

Emily smiles a bit, "You're not too happy about that hm?"

"It's difficult to forgive my dear....for some it's easy, for people like me it's not."

Emily taps her chin lightly, "Hmm....let's ask your mother how she managed."

Alastor tilts his head, "Huh, wonder why I hadn't thought about that."

The two sneak their heads into the kitchen as Dorothy is making lunch for the three of them.

"Ma? Mind if we come in?"

Dorothy turns to them withca smile, "Of course, Cher. What do you need?"

Emily smiles, "Okay so we were talking about forgiveness because it's an important lesson for him. But it's also the most difficult, could you maybe tell us about your own experiences of forgiveness?"

Dorothy smiles softly.

"Sure. Let me finish up with your meals here and then I'll come out to join you."

His mother finishes up a helping of her wonderful Jambalaya as she serves the two their own helpings. She sits with a serving for herself and sighs.

"Alright you wanted to talk about forgiveness?"

Emily nods her head.

"It's a lesson that Sera really wants to touch on with Alastor so that he can gain his wings and halo."

Dorothy nods her head.

"I see, well Sera needs to understand that forgiveness doesn't come easily. If it was so easy, Lucifer himself would have been forgiven which is something we all need to think about when we think of forgiveness."

Emily stares at her in disbelief as she had mentioned that name so easily.

"Now darling I can see the look in your face. I'm not afraid to utter that name out loud. When it comes to discrimination, I don't allow myself to do it with anyone or anything. If you can't respect or forgive one being well how can you expect to do so for another? There's no win win situation at that point. Like this, the hardest person to forgive in your life is yourself. Whether angel or not."

Alastor nods his head slowly in understanding. He hated to admit it, but when his mother passed he couldn't forgive himself for allowing such a thing to happen. He would blame himself for not being able to do more. He blamed himself for not being able to save her from the man that was always hurting her. Upon seeing his expression, his mother lays her hand to his cheek. He glances up to her.

"Before you work to forgive anyone, you need to forgive yourself.....even if I forgave you, forgiving yourself should be a priority."

Emily smiles a bit, but the comment about Lucifer still stumped her.

"Can I ask...um...you mentioned Lucifer..if you were apart of the decision to put him down.....would you forgive him?"

Dorothy looks Emily, "Well....I believe he's already forgiven. We just don't know it. The heavenly father is away on most days, and it has been that way since the fall am I correct?"

Emily nods her head.

"That means that the fall also hurt his heart, but it's been so long and yet nothing else relatively has happened. I'm sure by now he's forgiven him. If he couldn't forgive his son, then why would forgiveness be so important? When Jesus was crucified he forgave those who did him wrong, he forgave the man who betrayed him, and he forgave his father who made him and left him to suffer on the cross as an example to humanity. Even in suffering and even in anguish, the heart can still out weigh the mind, and allow itself to heal before, during, and after death."

Emily smiles a bit more, "When you put into perspective like that, it really sounds so nice.....since forgiveness is another healing method of letting go of past grievances."

Alastor nods his head.

"I agree...."

Dorothy smiles, "Upon my death, I had to forgive myself.....because I ended up leaving you alone...."

Alastor frowns a bit.

"Ma that wasn't your fault....."

"And my death wasn't yours, but you still carry the weight and burden on your shoulders don't ya?"

Alastor says nothing.

"Exactly. It took a long time, because I didn't know whether you'd be helped or not by anyone. Most of our community turned away from us because of him. They pitied us, but they always kept quiet. Which is always a problem—when someone is in need of help, you help them. You don't just walk away after seeing their troubles, especially as severe as the troubles under our roof. That's just sad."

Emily frowns.

"But in the end, I still had to forgive those people too because more than anything they probably had their own reasons for not helping too. They didn't want trouble. Maybe, some didn't want to help because of our skin color, that would have left them to be shamed by others. There is always a reason behind the actions of others. That's why there is no point in carrying that deep sense of righteousness that tells us to not forgive. One day in order to heal, everyone will need to forgive another person or a crowd. But most importantly, they'll need to forgive themselves to move on."

Alastor stares down as his growing ears drop over his head a bit.

Emily places a hand to his shoulder.

"I'm sure one day you'll be able to forgive yourself. But now that we know a little bit more about forgiveness, maybe we can work through forgiving people one at a time. So why don't you make a list? And everyday we will go through one person at a time, and the end of the list you'll have your father and then yourself at the end. That way you'll be able to forgive someone one day at a time, making it easier on yourself."

Alastor's ears perk up at the idea.

"You're quite the genius, Emily. I respect that. I shall definitely do that.

Emily grins.

"Wonderful!"

Unbeknownst to them, the older Seraphim is watching their interactions carefully and is left a bit impressed by the progress. However, she was also cautious because of one tiny detail in his file about his life.
The interest in the fall of Heaven's most beautiful Angel, Lucifer.

Chapter Text

For the next few days, Alastor goes through lesson after lesson on his broadcast, and through said shows, he is able to actually mark off his own list of lessons that he would be made to go over with Emily. The only one that hasn't been able to be finished just yet is the lesson of forgiveness. But he did do as he was asked to do before. He made a list of all the people that had ever wronged him. He made a list of all of his grotesque victims, and then he wrote only his father's name and his own name on a single sheet as those were the most important.

With each day, he is able to forgive one person at a time, and as he does he can feel certain changes in his body. And at first he is unsure as to what is going on, but when Emily and his mother check on him and check his back, they begin to see his wings grow bit by bit.

"Oh my gosh it's working! It's working!"
Alastor's ears perk up a bit as he chuckles.

"Well ain't that something? How marvelous."

"I can't wait to see how your wings will look! Each angel has their own set of unique wings to match their appearances. Unlike us Seraphim, our wings are more formal in appearance and only change when we change our forms. But Winners wings tend to match more toward their looks. Some are small, some are longer, and most tend to match the colors you have."

Alastor looks to his mother whose main color was Yellow. She giggles and turns a bit to spread her wings so that he could get a better view.

"Oh, I see. Then my wings would definitely be the kind to match my colors which appear to be of a sort of light blue, or white."

Emily nods her head.

"Yes. Now the size I don't know how long they will be,"

Dorothy rubs her chin lightly, "Hmm....I'll go with long."

Alastor chuckles, well mother knows best, so I suppose we will see.

Emily nods.

"So your lesson for today is to actually learn more about heaven. You've read the books in the human world, but it's not all as it seems. So today we will talk about the rankings of Angels. Then later Sera will come and test you on it."

Alastor raises a brow, "Very well."

"I know it sounds kind of tedious, most think the same thing. But it is for a reason because heaven has its own different layers and areas. And only these specific rankings can be in certain areas. So it is important to learn about the structure and what resides where."

Alastor nods in understanding. But a part of him carried a small bit of doubt.

So the two go through their lesson with Alastor managing to take notes all throughout the conversation. He is always careful with any kind of information he could obtain. It's what he did when he would go about looking for information about his victims to solidify his reasons for murdering them, at least now he could organize his thoughts and process other types of information that sisnt involve killing. It honestly brought a peace of mind to him, for once his head wasn't just a mess of screams trying to justify his actions.

Maybe it was because of the purification of heaven, or maybe it was because his mindset had changed and receded to his days as a child now that he was once again in the presence of his mother. He was also receiving better treatment than he did in life, and that also gave him a bit of hope to really be able to make a difference for himself, so that he could get rid of the pain in his heart and body.

Later during the evening, Sera pays them a visit to not only quiz him but to also offer some suggestions for his radio show. Alastor was delighted to take in any ideas.

As Sera finishes her testing of the soul in question, her attitude appeared to be proud of his progress.

"You're doing well, and the fact that you've been taking notes as well is incredible. I applaude you."

Alastor chuckles and nods.

"Thank you. I find that writing everything down can sometimes help me to process information. While I didn't do it for good purposes as much in life, it helps me to keep all of my head organized and not a mess."

"Well that's good."

Alasor nods.

"Ah, Ms. Sera mind if I ask you a question or two?"

"Hm? Very well, what is it?"

He takes a breath in.

"Have you ever forgave Lucifer for what he had done....?"

The question throws her off. She turns away and with her hand to her heart she sighs.

"I didn't expect that question.....I don't believe anyone except for one person had ever asked such a question."

"Is that so.....who was the one to ask?"

Sera frowns.

"His brother, Saint Michael."

"Oh."

"I don't think I could speak for him about the subject, but perhaps I could tell him to speak to you before he goes back to work."

"Ah, there is no need to go that far madam."

"Very well. As for me...." Her eyes stare down at the ground as the memories of the past begin to play before her eyes including the fall.

"I can't say that I have fully forgiven him....with how prideful he is and how he carried himself the last time we spoke—I can only just accept the facts that he chose this path..."

Alastor didn't feel satisfied with the response, but decides to nod and let it go.

"I understand. Apologies if I had stirred up any personal memories."

Sera shakes her head.

"It's quite alright. Anyway, your lessons have been doing you quite well, and you've been a really big help to many souls during their mornings. So thank you for suggesting such an idea like a radio show."

"Well thank you for letting me work on it."

Sera smiles and straightens herself out.

"Well I shall head out now. Be sure to get some rest, and I wish you the best of luck during your journey to forgiveness."

Alastor nods his head and bows as she leaves the home. Dorothy steps into the room.

"Are you sure you should have asked such a question dear?"

Alastor turns to his mother, "I really just wanted a small answer to help me be able to forgive, but it doesn't seem like even she forgave him. Her expression said it all. The furrowing of her brows to the sad and disappointing gaze that she carried. She clearly hadn't forgiven him, and I don't believe she ever will. It's kind of sad really....compared to what father had done. If it was me, I would have been able to forgive him easily."

"You realize he gave free will to humanity and created Hell in the first place...."

"Yes, that was his choice mother. But he did not force the rest of humanity to swallow a pill. What Adam and Eve created after that, has nothing do with Lucifer. Humans were born with free will and thinking. We were given choices. That's not necessarily a bad thing. It's about Humans chose to do after receiving that freedom. The same way as it was heavens choice to punish Lucifer and banish him and his lover to Hell. He didn't force anything. He just made a choice like we all do. So who is to say whether or not humanity was always always to be like this?"

Dorothy says nothing.

Alastor gives a gentle smile.

"I think if I want to forgive my father for his choices, then I should forgive the being that gave us the free will to choose. If that is the case, then yes I'll forgive Lucifer for his actions that changed humanity forever."

Chapter Text

After a long day of lessons, and preparing for the next week of radio shows, Alastor decides to go ahead and take a small nap. He had been overexerting himself to such an extent that he almost fell asleep while taking notes from his lesson with Emily. Once she caught onto it, she immediately switched the lesson to self-care and upon doing so she made sure to let him know that he should focus on taking care of himself more often. A habit that he never really worked on, otherwise he wouldn't have become a serial killer to begin with. He didn't seek any advice, or seek help. He didn't seek out company. His only thoughts were focused on his work, his killings, and his self-loathing and self-guilt for losing his mother. He had options of going to church and starting there with his healing, but he never trusted churches and their institutions. Considering how the country of America came to be, he definitely did not see himself turning to the church for a damn thing. To him God wasn't present. If he was, then why did he leave him to suffer and be this sick person?

Hence why he never had faith in much of anything. The only thing he had faith in, was the memories of his mother and the faith that what he was doing was just.

However, considering that he made it to heaven, he did wonder if he could ask God as to why he wasn't around. But since he isn't necessarily present in heaven either, he may as well just forget about one day interrogating him.

Alastor lays in his bedroom curled up into a ball as his microphone rests at his bedside. He closes his eyes and allows for himself to wander into his dreams. Literal dreams and not nightmares for once. A wish that had been granted ever since he arrived.

At least, that is how it has been, but little did he know that that would soon change.

In his dream, he found himself sitting on a field of green. He was staring into the sky that appeared to be like a clear blue sea with the fewest of clouds around. It was peaceful, and the only sounds that could be heard in the background were the sounds of some soft jazz. He was most definitely in heaven. And for a few moments the dream would remain like this until the Radio screeches with a loud wave of static. His ears fall as he hurries to cover them completely. He sits up from laying back on the grass and looks around to spot the Radio that was playing on the ground beside him. His smile is gone as he stares at the device with his brow raised up in confusion.

"That's never happened before...."

But seeing as how everything became silent not even a second after the screech, he decides to just leave it be. He lays back down and continues to watch the sky. However, his nerves were just completely alerted to the sudden sound to the degree that it felt like he was expecting an attack any time soon. He sits up once more with the restlessness creeping over his soul as he looks around one more time feeling as though someone was watching him. His instincts as a serial killer were now beginning to come through rather clearly, which shouldn't be possible. He had clearly abandoned those feelings not that long ago, so why was he feeling it now? It could only mean one thing. Someone or something was definitely keeping an eye on him. And they weren't doing it out in the real world but in his dreams.

He stands up carefully and makes the decision to walk. But when he looks down the green grass disappears and instead is replaced with the edge of a cliff. He stiffens and steps back as the atmosphere began to suffocate him. It was tense and overwhelming to the point that he could cry. He turns around, only to be met with several elder like angels who were staring down at him with disgust.

'What is this?! What is going on?!'

He can see several other angels, including Sera with looks of disappointment and fear. That's when he looks to his other side and sees another angel he didn't recognize. He was a bit shorter than the others, and he was defending a taller woman that stood beside him. Her hair about as long as her body and colored in blonde. The Angel's hair of blonde, but more golden like the sun's rays on a summer morning. He seemed to be agitated and in distress as if he was trying to argue back against the other angels.

'Wait....is this....Lucifer? And is that...Lilith?'

There's so many things happening before his eyes, too many things to keep up with. Memories that shouldn't belong in his head. Memories that he shouldn't be seeing at all. Feelings that he shouldn't be feeling. Tears swell up in his eyes as his natural body begins to react to the belittling of his character. It was like watching several sets of older adults ganging up on the bad egg of the family. A feeling he understood. But for some reason it felt like he was the one being yelled at and it was angering him so much. He holds his hands to his head as he was begging silently for it all to stop.

But when he looks up he sees the angel be casted down to Hell. He watches the pain his eyes as he fell with several angelic spears piercing through him as he does his best to protect his lover. The tears that were falling were like little gems and crystals as his halo shatters. All the while he never let's go of the woman. He holds onto her for dear life. That's when he realizes that he himself was also falling. When he looks down to Hell he can see its beginning look.

It was like looking into an abyss of darkness and brutality. He lands on his own two feet, but watches as the angel crashes into the ground with great force. Then he hears it. Nothing but screaming.

He looks to the crater as he sees the Angel's appearance change drastically. His cries were unbearable to hear. The cries of an angel just dying and being reborn into something that one would describe as purely demonic. His eyes are red, his hands changing to claws, his wings changing from their pure white state like pearls, to just a standard pale white that could match his skin tone. But the inner workings of his wings were shedding and he could tell that it was painful as can be. The tearing of feathers is painful for a bird, so why couldn't it be painful for an angel? He screams and cries while his lover tried to console him as the feathers regenerated but with their colors having changed to a blood red color. His head in throbbkng pain as he leans up on his knees as a massive set of horns form from his forehead and a flame bursts from in between them with a yellow snake encircling around it with a small apple sitting in between the head and tail representing his mideed. Once the transformation is over he just continues to sob.

Alastor wants to go over and help them both as he felt as though the punishment was so drastic and hurtful. He doesn't believe that the angels know how painful it is to fall in such a manner. He doesn't believe they ever asked thousands of years later.

The images suddenly vanish leaving him in the dark. Again he feels it. The feeling of being watched, but this time it was stronger. He turns around to see a giant read eye staring back at him.

'It's unfair....and you can see it....can't you? You have doubts. Question them. You're not satisfied. Satisfy yourself. Is this really a place that you belong to? I can show you more than you think. Just say yes to me.'

Alastor shoots up in his bed from his dream with his breath completely taken away. His panting is so unbearable and filled with pain to the point that he felt tears threatening to shed over his already soaked cheeks. He stands up and rushes to the bathroom and stands before a mirror, but when he does he sees another version of himself. This version of himself is dressed in red, and is smiling widely with sharp yellow teeth, black like gums, black and red eyes, long antlers, and the 'x' on his forehead glowing with green colors.

He gasps and steps back as he crashes into the wall behind him with sweat dripping down his face. It was exactly the same thing that he would face when he was alive.

He would look into the mirror only to see a crazed and bloody killer with a massive smile.

He covers his face and laughs madly before changing it all into sobs of agony.

'Do I really belong here...? Is it a mistake to be here? Is heaven a lie? What's going on with me?!'

Chapter Text

By nightfall, Alastor is hesitant to sleep once more. He wasn't sure if what he saw earlier was just a fluke of a dream or something meant to be seen. But why would he of all people be shown such a thing? What made him so special? He didn't feel special. He didn't feel so great to be labeled as such. Maybe, before he entered heaven he would call himself prideful because he would proud of his wrongdoings while hating them at the same time.

A contradicting soul is what he was. What he is and more than likely will always be. Is this why he was seeing such things? But who was showing it to him? He did his best to ignore the dream, and to ignore the reflection he saw in the mirror. Whatever that was just shocked him to the bone, but it brought back that feeling adrenaline that he would feel when he was ready to kill. Luckily, he was an expert at keeping up with appearances, but he couldn't continue to lie like this. He needed to speak to someone. Anyone other than his mother or Emily.

The only other option was Sera, but then another opportunity fell into his lap.

The archangel Michael was in the city for the day, and was going to be meeting him with Emily. Therefore, he needed to try and be presentable to him. He decides to go to bed for the night and surprisingly enough he is left with a peaceful slumber. Perhaps it was just a fluke after all.

By morning he is ready for his radio show, and is prepared to begin eith his fears all now washed away by the steady calm of the morning bells. Before he could start, a knock sounds at the door.

He steps over and opens it only to be tackled by Emily and her squeals of excitement.

"Oh dear, watch where you step. I could easily fall over."

Emily pulls away and nods.

"Sorry! But I'm just excited!"

She steps into the house, and walking along behind her is a taller angel, but with handsome features that were sharper than St. Peter's. He carried himself with greater dignity, respect, and his aura was definitely nothing to laugh at. It was like a pressure that filled the atmosphere upon his entrance, equivalent to the feeling of absolute helplessness.

Alastor's ears perk up as the sensation spreads through his entire body. He steps back and out of pure respect kneels on one knee knowing full well that he should. The taller angel in question nods his head.

"You may stand."

He stands up tall and stares up at the angel in question. His blonde locks slicked back with some of the strands curled at the sides of his cheeks with the tips touching at the blue colored dots. His eyes a deep shade of ocean blue that carried this sense of loneliness, but also security. Adorning his head is a golden crown of leaves that held some of his strands back, leaving a few to fall in his face. His body covered in robed garbs that resembled to the designs of a knight, with the buttons lined with golden colors and curls, his top and bottoms entirely in white with hints of sky blue to match with the colored dots of his cheeks. Hanging from the guards of his shoulders to his back, was a cape colored in white but with golden crosses lining along the bottom edges. At his waist, a belt that held a sheathed in sword with its hilt plated in silver and gold. He folds his arms behind him as he stares down at the soul before him. Alastor didn't need introductions, he knew exactly who this was.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, quite the pleasure Saint Michael sir."

Michael nods his head as Emily goes to the desk with her notes in hand.

"We're all ready to start Alastor."

Alastor nods his head and excuses himself to the desk as he sets out his own notes. Michael stands to observe as the two begin the Radio show for the day. The topic that was covered was ascension and descension. Emily listed the many ways people have ascended despite their low levels sins, but also discussed the sins that would evidently leave one to be casted to Hell unless there are certain cases. Not wanting to reveal his case, Alastor nods his head in understanding to agree.

Michael nods as well as he knew that if Alastor were to reveal his case he would be setting up an entire fiasco of chaos to ensue all around heaven. No one would want a serial killer to be within the same community as them.

"Now then we have another guest today! So everyone a moment of silence for our very own Saint Michael." Alastor says with a small ding of a bell as Michael pulls up a chair and sits with them.

"It's a pleasure to be here as a guest. I won't be able to stay long, but it has been quite a while since I've been spoken to for any kind of interview."

Emily nods her head, "Exactly, which is why I had to bring you here to talk with us and to go over some of your own personal duties. Some people have never seen you or heard you before today because of your busy schedule so for many this will be a first."

"Correct, well then before I have to leave. Shall we begin?"

Alastor nods his head, "Very well, so please tell us what do your routines actually look like on a regular day? How do you prepare in the morning, and what do you do to help yourself to remain calm during the day?"

Michael's brows lift up high at the questions.

"Well for the first two questions, I wake up just like everyone else and get ready in the morning. Normally higher leveled angels such as us, don't necessarily need to eat or drink. However, we choose to in order to not only feel included, but to also make the souls in our care to see that we are able to do some of things they do. That way they won't feel inferior or below us. So I sometimes like to have tea or coffee with cream depending on my mood."

"Interesting, I normally like my coffee black. Though recently my mother has been making this vanilla sweet cream to add to it, and it does offer a rich and savory taste. Normally I'm not one for sweets."

Emily giggles.

"I am. And the cream is delicious!"

Michael chuckles at her amusement.

"I wouldn't mind trying some. I've also been recently listening to this podcast you seem to have started since your arrival here. It's actually quite the show. Some of my brothers have also mentioned the enjoyment they receive from listening while getting ready in the morning."

Alastor's ears flicker a bit proudly.

"I'm honored to have you all as a listener. This was my dream in life and it truly brings me joy to deliver these shows to everyone. My hope was to brighten the mornings for everyone in a more connected way through the Radio waves instead of just pictures appearing you know?"

Michael nods his head.

"I understand feeling well."

Emily smiles, "Okay so we have a couple of questions. And this one I wrote down for souls who still struggle with forgiveness."

Alastor's ears drop immediately.

Emily smiles and looks up to Michael.

"Have you forgiven your brother for his misdeeds?"

Michael closes his eyes in silence. He breathes and sighs lightly. A small smile coming across his face.

"I wouldn't be able to carry my title as an archangel if I didn't. Yes, I forgave my brother. He may not know it, and no one has ever fully asked outside of us brothers and sisters, but I wouldn't be able to carry out the will of my father if I didn't forgive him. Forgiveness is a necessary step of healing for some, and less for others. But it is still a crucial thing."

Alastor glances to the side as the thought of forgiveness is brought up once more. The topic just didn't feel good to him at all, and it only stressed him out as each day passes and he gets closer to his own name and his father on his list.

Once the Radio show is over, Michael decides that he wants to speak with Alastor alone.

The two are left together in the room alone as Emily and Dorothy are left to leave the room entirely.

"Tell me Alastor, is there something on your mind?"

Alastor's ears hold themselves back from flicking with hesitation.

"There's no need to feel nervous, I am willing to help with what I can."

Alastor gazes to the side, but when he does his eyes meet the mirror and he sees it again. The image of him dressed in red. He jumps back and holds his face in his hands as he panics.

Michael is stunned a bit, but carries a small bit of pity toward the soul that was fighting his darker side heavily. Perhaps it was stirred up by his difficult feelings of letting go of his hatred for his father.

"Alastor what have you seen...?"

Alastor knows he can't hide anything anymore. He needed to tell him the truth. He sits up and describes his entire dream to Michael, and doesn't hide anything about it. He tells everything in truth, and Michael knows he is being honest this time. But the dream itself is alarming. Why would he dream of such memories when he was never present? Why dream of those events at all? And why the alter image in the mirror?

He sighs and sets a hand to his head. In an instant, Alastor collapses. He forms a single bracelet in his hand and claps it to his wrist.

'This way I can monitor your sanity, and hopefully nothing else will happen. I'm hoping this case of yours....can prove what brother tried to prove too....'

He leaves him tucked into his bed before leaving.

'What was alarming was everything he saw, only one other person could possibly know of any of those details. But I don't see her trying anything right now when they have a child they're focusing on. Evidently however, Roo is another option as she can slip through his negative persona that still resides in him as it hasn't been purified all the way yet.'

He speaks to Dorothy and Emily and tells them the truth of what has happened and asks for them to be careful. He also tells Emily to keep going with the lessons, but not to mention forgiveness again until he reaches the bottom of his list. He allows encourages her to take him into the city to wander about so that he doesn't feel isolated. Emily nods her head and vows to do everything that she can.

Later that night, he calls for Sera to see him in his office.

She appears in his office and bows her head.

"You wanted to see me sir?"

"Yes, about the new soul Alastor, I want you to keep an eye on him, and also to let him have some freedom to roam about. And whatever you do, keep Adam and Lute away from him. If anything, those two will pull at his strings to provoke him as they do with everyone else. He's doing well in rehabilitating himself, and he's holding back his darker persona to the best of his ability. But we have a problem that comes with his darker persona."

"Problem....?"

"While I don't believe he would be foolish enough to do anything, it appears Roo is trying to reach him through that negative side. And of she succeeds it will be trouble for the rest of us. If something happens, let me know immediately. I've placed a bracelet on him that will alert me to anything happening as well. Pray that he never removes it....I'm going to get in touch with Azrael and ask for him to check up on things in Hell since he's the only one who would be brave and foolish enough to go down and check. After that I will be leaving for a while and will be leaving you in charge, is that clear?"

Sera nods and bows.

"Yes sir, you have my word that I will do my best to handle things here."
"I know you will. I trust for you to make the best decisions as does my father. With all of that being said, you're dismissed."

Sera nods her head and vanishes in a wave of light.

Michael leans over his desk as his elbows rest on the surface, and his hands entangle together to rest under his chin.

"I'll be gone for a long time....I can only hope that Sera will be okay managing on her own. Hopefully Adam doesn't feed her any funny ideas..."

Little did he know that the first man had already spread along his ideals to the greater seraphim who had already approved of them.

In her bedroom, Sera bites her thumb with fear.

'If this is true, and that evil thing is trying to do something then I can't allow for him to stay here. Something needs to be done....'

Chapter Text

A week passes by after Alastor's little interview with Michael, and when he looks to the bracelet on his wrist he is left with a feeling of doubt. Did the archangel not trust him? Was there something wrong? If there was why didn't he tell him anything?

The day after when he awakens again, he is greeted by his mother and Emily who was very worried over him. The two had to explain to him as to what was going on and also had to explain to him that since he wasn't a hundred percent purified, there would be difficulty but that it was not his fault. Alastor made sure to keep it all in mind. When he asked about the bracelet, his mother reassured him that it was only for his protection so that Michael would be alerted should something happen to him again. Alastor puts it all together, and chooses to write it all down in a separate journal to keep on hand. This way he could process his thoughts, and write down his questions without losing track and without losing track of time as well when thinking about it all. Even if the situation was being handled however, he still didn't trust nay of it. And couldn't bring himself to fully trust in the ones watching over him. Mainly, Sera.

As wonderful of a person as she appears to be as a Seraphim, she still appears to have some of her own secrets up her sleeve. She also didn't trust him upon his arrival despite her gentle remarks and reassuring behavior. He was grateful and honored that she chose to feed to his desires of having a radio show, but not because he was happy with having it. No, it was because she wanted to keep track of him and his lessons to make sure he would remain proper in all manners of discussion. He knew that she didn't like the topic of Lucifer. He also figured out that she holds a tremendous amount of grudge over him based on her body language during their discussion of forgiveness. He wasn't a fool and could read people well, angel or not her body language and facial expressions exposed her two-faced ways. Whether or not she was evil though for it, he couldn't say. To him it felt more like paranoia. Maybe, it was good to be paranoid so that she could make decisions that would protect the souls in heaven, but it was also terrible to be so paranoid as her decisions could be irrational. And this was proven to him one day when he was handling his lessons in her office.

He was sitting on a with her sitting at her desk as she worked on several of her own documents. He had his own textbook filled with the teachings, and also had his other journal to take notes in. By this point, his forgiveness list was almost halfway through, leaving for his wings to grow even more. He predicted that by the end he would have a fully grown set of wings that probably be larger than him. And he was excited for it.

As he hummed along to a tune while studying, the door to her office swings open with a slam.

"Sera! I got the total count for ya!"

"Sir, may I advise you to knock on the door first? She's fairly busy." Another angel with a mask says from his side.

The man who stood in the doorway was wearing a large robe, more than likely to cover his bloating body that appeared to stick out just a tad bit. His wings were larger than most, and he wore a mask that honestly reminded Alastor of a Demon. This honestly caught his attention, but in order to not raise suspicion he chooses to keep his eyes on his books as he kept taking notes.

Sera had lifted her head immediately as he burst through the doors and freezes as Michael's orders ring out loud in her head.

'Right....I need to keep them away from each other. With the personalities they have they could both clash at any moment.'

She clears her throat and sighs with frustration, "Adam listen to your lieutenant and knock next time. No barging in or teleporting, do I make myself clear?"

The larger angel shrinks back a bit, "Yeah, yeah got it."

Alastor feels his stomach turn.

'Adam? As in the first man? You've got to be kidding me...'

Adam takes note of Alastor's presence and tilts his head.

"Whao who the hell is this guy? Is he like your assistant or something?"

"No Adam, he is—"

"OH! This is the guy that came from purgatory isn't he?!" He laughs and approaches quickly.

"Man to be picked out among the rest, you should have gone to Hell. I don't know why that stupid eye claimed you. Are we sure the thing wasn't broken?" He asks while turning away from him to Sera.

Alastor's ears twitch a bit at the limited amount of space between them and just softly closes his books. He holds them under his arm and grabs a hold of his microphone stand. He stands onto his own two feet and turns to Sera. He politely bows to her and ignores Adam's presence.

"I see that you have some important business to attend to, therefore I'll take my leave for now. Besides my mother would want some assistance soon for dinner, so I will be off. I shall see you another time Madam."

Sera nods her head with apprehension as it showed in her face and he saw it clearly. She didn't like the development either, so at the very least he was doing them both a favor.

He turns away from the larger angel before him, and starts walking to the door.

"Huh? Hey! At least greet me you ass!"

"Adam! Stop swearing!"

Sera shouts.

Adam sulks his shoulders a bit, "Fine. Fine. But he's just walking out, like doesn't he know who I am?!"

Alastor stops in the doorway, but keeps his back turned.

"By your appearance, the calling of your name, and the fact that you are able to roam freely in this area, tells me as to who you are. You're Adam. The first man."

"Hah! So you do know, well try to be a bit more respectful about it."

Alastor doesn't turn his head back to him.

"Respect is earned sir. And we have just met, therefore I can't give that to you in the way that you prefer. For now I can only greet you and also say goodbye to you. As for your comment earlier, the eye from what I have been told, was meant to carry out the will of God based on how he judges those that pass on. Therefore, you cannot judge me. But the eye made its choice. Apologies if you don't believe it."

"What?!"

"I'll be on my way now. Due come to dinner some time Madam, I'm sure Emily would love to have you join us."

He turns once more to bow before leaving from the double doors as they shut loudly behind him.

"You're just going to stand there and let him speak to me like that?! Me of all people?!"

"Watch your tone...!"

He shrinks back again and folds his arms.

"First of all, you provoked him first. Therefore, you have yourself to blame. For your own good and his, do not go looking to start trouble. Now then, what are the numbers this year?"

Adam hands her a stack of papers carrying numbers for the amount of sinners that have been taken down in Hell. The top of the page printed on with the word Extermination.

Alastor stands beside the door to listen in just a bit, but wasn't sure if he should stay long. He decides to stay on the safe side as he breathes and turns to walk away, knowing that his ears could still pick up the words being spoken.

"See? Look? The numbers have gone down a lot. There's nothing to worry about. Exterminating the sinners of Hell is literally our only option for not just the overpopulation, but to also keep the souls up here safer than ever. Trust me. The numbers are there. They prove it. That last little begging of a meeting between us and Lucifer isn't worth anything. There's no way a sinner can be redeemed or make it up here. They can try but it won't work. This. This does work. We made the deal, signed the contracts. There ya have it!"

"Lower your voice. Adam."

Alastor pauses in his footsteps. What was he hearing? Extermination? In hell? What does that mean? Are they exterminating sinners in hell? As in killing them? For what purpose? Population control? Why would they need to do that?

He picks up the pace of his footsteps and leaves the building in which Sera's office resided in. He heads outside and walks along the roads through heaven back to his home. But as he walked his mind couldn't help but wonder.

'Extermination of sinful souls in Hell. And the King is allowing for it? He mentioned that the King had given ideas to try and avoid it, and to try and help sinners, but it doesn't sound like they're willing to listen.'

He stops in his tracks.

'What does that make me...?'

He hurries back to his home, and once he steps inside he is greeted by Emily who came by to wait for him.

"Oh you're here!"

He quickly throws his thoughts to the side and smiles gently.

"You're here early, I thought you were coming later."

"I got too excited and decided come by early. How did lessons go with Sera?"

"Well we didn't talk much, it looked like she was caught up in all kinds of paperwork so I mostly sat there and just took notes while reading the books that had been given to me. Nothing more or less. Though....I managed to meet someone I didn't expect to see."

"Hm? Who?"

"Why, the first man, Adam."

Emily's face shrinks in on itself a bit, "He didn't give you a hard time did he..?"

"A few comments were said, and I must admit and also ask for forgiveness as well as I responded back. But I won't be taking it so personally. I don't have time to do so."

Emily sighs lightly.

"Good. I was hoping you wouldn't see him so soon because of his giant ego."

"So he is like that with everyone...."

"Yes. But we try to keep him I guess happy so that he doesn't flip a switch onto anyone."

"I wouldn't feed into his demands and behavior my dear, that's just enabling such horrible traits."

Emily fidgets with her fingers, "But he's the first man...."

Alastor's smile falls. This Emily is steps backs bit as she stares at him.

"I understand that. But a title means nothing. The first man was a human. He became an angel. That doesn't mean he should recieve special privilege just because he was the first. If it worked out in that way then Lilith shouldn't have been casted down because of her idea of wishing to be equal to him since she was banished for not meeting his demands and running from the garden. If that's the case and his persona has been this way since the creation of humanity, then that means Lucifer's fall was also pointless. The fruit of will wouldn't have mattered, because one day someone with his personality would have grown as much of a prideful ego and would have turned away from Heaven's pure image. Have you considered this?"

"Alastor!"

His lips shut tightly as he closes his eyes his brows furrowing to the center of his forehead.

"Apologies.....perhaps you should go. You don't need to see me like this. I have no ill will against you Emily, but it's that type of thinking that enables those like him to cause trouble. Enabling such behaviors is how me and my mother and many others have ended up in our situations, because no one wanted to take a stand. I don't want you to rethink your place. You were born and raised here, you're not human so you wouldn't understand the pain unless you truly lived through it. You're an angel of joy anyway, so you were not meant to understand. But I must ask that you try to. You don't have to, in fact if you do, just becareful. I don't want you to get into trouble because of me. You don't deserve that my dear."

He steadily walks by her and goes to his bedroom as he softly closes the door. He locks it and drops his books to the floor. He leans back against the door's surface and sinks to the floor. His eyes stare blankly between his legs as they stare at the ground. He shouldn't have said any of that. He shouldn't have brought it up. He shouldn't have made the expression he did to Emily. He knew better than anyone that his expression must have scared her. The look he gave her was a look he gave to anyone who questioned him when he was alive, anyone who had no common sense. He holds his hands to his head as it was spiraling over his words, and the conversation he heard earlier between Sera and Adam. The bracelet over his wrist is flashing in golden colors alerting for Michael to catch note of a matching bracelet on his own wrist.

'Hm? Something is wrong already? Then I may need to see what the fuss is about....hopefully it's not another dream....'

That night Alastor sits on his bed with his knees held tightly to his chest, his ears falling over his head as his thoughts continued to swirl with uncertainty. His eyes shut tightly only to be greeted with a shining light of gold. The surrounding area plastered in a sea of black once more.

'What...? What is this....?'

He looks around once more in a panic. His ears flinch as the hissing of words plagued his ears. He steps back from the darkness and huddles closer to the golden light.

"Who are you....?"

Alastor turns to the golden orb as it starts to form into a person. He steps back as it forms into the essence of a shorter entity. Their head gazes up at him revealing a face that seemed similar to Saint Michael.

"Who are you....?"

"I asked first human..."

"Look I don't know what this is....I just don't want to be here...this....this darkness that is all around me...something is here. It's evil....purely evil...and I can't seem to avoid it..."

The golden entity looks around and spots a red eye that was watching Alastor closely. The golden entity grabs his arm and as he does they transport to a much more atmosphere. Alastor blinks and looks around, and when he does he sighs in relief and sinks to his knees. The entity gazes down at him with curiosity.

"You're a human....and I can see that you have some darkness riddled in your soul. But....you seem to be in heaven. What are you?"

These words manage to give the Radio host some context. He looks up to the entity with wide eyes.

"I....I don't know."

"You don't know....?"

"I...I shouldn't be up here. I don't belong to this place....and I know I don't....! And yet...I was brought here! And I'm doing my best to remain as good as I can! But ever since that thing...! That darkness appeared..! My darker persona is breaking through and I cannot choose which to follow...! I can't be good here when I'm also seeing and hearing the lies from beings meant to be divine!"

His eyes are wide with his smile seeming to be filled with his insanity, and it widens even more the skin appears to stretch slightly, tearing away like thread only to spill droplets of blood.

The entity is shocked to see this and now it's questioning whether this was real or not. They choose to not question it and merely follows along their gut. They kneel to him and press his hands to his head.

"Listen....you seem to be fully capable of good. Whatever you see...whatever you hear, do not let it stop you. I know what is reaching out to you, but it is only reaching out to you because of these doubts in your head. Once it took note of the little bit of darkness inside of you, it managed to grab a hold of it. I don't know why you and I are here with this situation. If anything it just looks like you were looking for help....and everyone in the light can't help someone who has a bit of the dark in them. I can only do this instead for you because I know how to manage the dark and the light."

Alastor's eyes are wide as can be as the golden entity closes the shape of their eyes as three pairs of large wings form from its back.

"You...have a chance.....to be a special case....don't let it be taken from you."

Their hands are glowing and pulsing with the most warmest pumps of vibrations that are somehow managing to ease his heart. A temporary cure.

"Who are you...?" He asks.

The entity doesn't say anything, but it does give him a small gentle smile.

"Someone who understands your pain. Don't be a historical repeat..."

Once the entity begins to let go their figure bursts into a flash of light.

The true body of the entity sits up at his desk in Hell with a gasp and with tears falling down his face. He stares at the papers that were lying before him as they contained nothing but profiles of the dozens of sinners that have just arrived to Hell. He runs his hand through his hair and sighs.

"What in my all father's name was that...? Was that a dream? A soul...?"

He stands up tall and steps out his office. He rushes to his library and looks up to the amount of books that were lining all along the shelves. He throws his wings out and flies up to the shelves at the top that were filled with shelves that were colored in white and made of marble with golden name plates plastered onto each one. He scans through the many books and pulls one from the shelf. It was a book of the souls that would arrive in heaven that were related to the souls in Hell. He kept this kind of a book with millions of souls names in order to one day put it to use as a way to convince sinners to do good. But ever since his ideas were denied he couldn't bring himself to look back at any book that had to do with heaven. He scans through the book with his brows knitting together in frustration.

"Nothing...this book contains the registry for any soul related to the ones here and nothing shows that a soul is caught in the between. This is meant to even show souls in purgatory, so what is going on? What exactly is being hidden away now...?"

The King of Hell closes the book and puts the book back into its slot. He sighs heavily and rubs his eyes.

"Maybe it's just my imagination....maybe it was just a fluke. Just a hallucination manifested by old dreams. Whatever the case....I do hope I was able to help."

By the next morning, Alastor is refreshed and calm. His head is clear. His heart is strong. His smile is pure. And his back is now being held back by a large weight. He hurries to his mirror in the bathroom and sees a wonderful sight. From his back he can see a pair of massively large white wings with the inards of his feathers colored in a darker shades of blue. And glowing brightly above his head is a halo of silver colors. He smiles and hurries out of his bedroom to see his mother in the kitchen.

"Ma!"

Dorothy turns to him and freezes on the spot. Her gentle smile gleams with delight.

"Your wings! And your halo! But how?!"

Alastor shakes his head.

"I am not quite sure myself, especially after yesterday's events but they're amazing aren't they?!"

Dorothy nods her head and gives her son a tight hug.

"My gosh I'm so proud of you! Now when Emily comes back please apologize to her properly."

Alastor nods his head.

"Yes, I will."

When he returns to his room, he swiftly tries to move his wings, and when he does he manages to lift himself off the ground. He grins proudly and drops again onto his feet. He looks up to the sky outside of his window.

"I do not know who that was...or why they chose to help me, but to the golden entity of my dreams, I thank you immensely for the care and comfort you provided. Thank God you appeared to me...."

He swiftly manages to find ways to fold them behind him to disappear into his back as he wanted to make it a surprise. When he grabs his clothes to change into them he is sure to leave openings in his clothes for where his wings would come through. He was ecstatic. He felt like a child again. And in some ways it was odd to him, but at the same time he didn't care. He had his wings and halo, and he found himself to be saved by something that truly felt warm and inviting. Secure even.

'I wish I could thank them properly for their help, but I suppose I'd have to wait...'

He continues on with his radio show for the day and the topic he decides to discuss on his own is self-doubt. This topic was something he was struggling with after all, so why not have it be a major subject to discuss. He brings up the self-doubt that always eats away at their hearts and souls, and how it drives them to do things or say things that they don't mean, especially to friends and family. He reminds the people of heaven that such self-doubt can overcome in many ways, but it is always best to remind yourself that there are those who care for you even if you aren't aware of it. And it's those people who make it all worth while to really form a change in yourself. A change to believe and to have faith in all that the heavenly lord had given to you as an individual soul that was meant to live life and ascend. He brings up how no one is perfect, and that it is okay to not be perfect, and that it is okay to feel inferior, but it's not okay to just keep yourself in that position.

"Never give up and give in. This is an encouraging lesson that should always come to mind as it brings forth our greatest ability to show mercy, to see good, and to forgive those who have wronged you."

His mother just watches from the hallways entrance and smiles softly as she listens.

When he finishes his radio show he sighs with relief. The suffocating impression that was left to be burned onto his soul, had lifted and it filled him with this encasing form of bliss. Whatever that entity in his dream did to him, it not only healed his worries but it truthfully filled him with a sense of hope.

When the two Seraphims come to see him, they are both shocked to see him with a halo above his head.

Emily gasps with her eyes forming into a bubbly mess as she circles around him with glee. She squeals and claps her hands together.

"My gosh! Look at your halo! It's so beautiful! I'm so glad to see it fully developed! Now we just need to wait for your wings!"

"Actually—"

He steps back and holds his arms out to his wide as his wings gently unfold from behind to spread out from wall to wall revealing their delicate feathers and fluffy stature. Emily jumps with joy and screams.

"They're so beautiful! And so huge! This size is unheard of for a regular soul! It's amazing!"

Sera is also amazed by the sight. There was no way for him to gain his halo and wings in such a short amount of time. Something wasn't right. But she refuses to let her doubts show, especially after the confrontation between him and Adam the day before.

Emily takes his hand and squeaks, "Let's go test them out! You need to be able to fly after all!"

She quickly runs to the door drags him outside as she flies up high while holding onto his hand. He flies up carefully to follow her and grins. To be able to fly like a bird—it just so freeing to him.

"Let's go! We have a practice ground for those who have newly acquired wings! It should help you to get used to them. Just follow me and try to mimic the movement of my wings. Once you get used to it, it will be as easy as breathing okay?"

Alastor chuckles and nods his head, "Very well I'll do my best."

Sera watches them take off.

'This isn't right. Why did he acquire such a giant display of wings? No winner has ever gotten such a magnificent size, they are almost as large as a seraphim's wings. What happened between the hours the of night and day?'

She wasn't pleased. In fact, she was instead more determined to learn more about his dreams and the things he had seen.

'I will expose you. And I will be sure to send you off to where you belong. You may have everyone fooled, but not me. Alastor.'

Chapter Text

For the next few days, Alastor is able to be at peace with himself and with his mind. The feeling of being able to fly left him to feel more relaxed than he could ever imagine. Now that he could fly, he was able to get around heaven without much of an issue. During the night, he would soar through the clouds just to hover above them in order to stare at the moon that would be in the sky. The sight just really filled him with the comfort that everything would be alright. The golden entity he had met was correct, all he needed to do was just ignore the whispers and to get rid of his self-doubts. When he looks in the mirror nowadays and sees the version of him in red he merely greets him. He basically was just accepting him and accepting the fact that the reflection was just a part of who he was, a part of himself that needed to remain in the past as he no longer needed to cling onto it. He was dead. He was in heaven. He had obtained his wish to see his mother. He didn't need to keep dwelling on a persona that would serve him no purpose now.

As for the dream of the golden entity, he never mentions it to anyone and instead chooses to keep it a secret. He shouldn't be lying to his mother about it, nor Emily but he still needed to be careful. His self-doubt wasn't the problem. His doubt in some of the higher angels became the issue he needed to concern himself with, especially with Sera. If he wanted to get her eyes off of him, then he needed to prove to her that there was nothing to worry about. But the secret he was carrying was such a heavy burden to carry, so he decides to find a way to contact Michael. If he remembered correctly, Gabriel was the messenger angel. Perhaps, if he prayed to him to deliver a message to Michael, then maybe it would reach him. For the time being, Michael was the only angel he could fully trust to tell his story to.

By nightfall, he is kneeled before his bedside with his hands held together. His wings stretch out from wall to wall, as his eyes close. His halo lightly pulses like the very radio waves that would fill the skies during his radio show. He breathes in to calm himself and sends out his prayer.

'I ask for my prayer to be given with great priority. I may not have the right to ask, but out of concern and responsibility I'd like to ask for this message to be delivered immediately to Saint Michael. Saint Gabriel I pray that you recieve this and send my words to him as soon as you possibly can. If so, I'd greatly appreciate it. God bless...'

He sighs and lowers his wings as his halo returns to normal. Whatever that glowing figure did for him, it truly blessed him with power that he hadn't counted on obtaining. And while others couldn't see it, he could feel it coursing through his veins. It was power that shouldn't be his, but it was gifted to him anyway. He could only hope that it wouldn't do anything to really harm him or change him entirely.

He sits on the edge of his bed and waits.

Deep within palaces of marble and stone, with golden accents layered about, and towers that stood tall over the clouds they stood on—the messenger angel sat at his desk with all kinds of prayers passing through him. His robes were similar to Michael's with sashes of blue dark blue wrapped around his body. His blonde hair wavy and curled with the length resting just at the tip of his chin, with part of it brushed to the side. His eyes of a deep blue coloring that could only match the night blue sky that would brightened by the moon's glowing light. Sitting on his desk was a scroll, a trumpet, and a staff that rested at his side with a cross engraved over the top of the handle. His wings are etched out behind him with the outer layers covered in white with the inner layers containing a red tint on the top layers as they receded to blue upon reaching the bottom layers. He yawns lightly as he began to feel just a tadbit sleepy with the corners of his lips stretching out with the dark blue circled that sat on his cheeks.

"Ah, it's getting to be very late. I should get some rest now. Perhaps, I'll send my good night messages to the others."

But right when is going to give his good night messages to his brother's, a single white deer figure flies onto his desk as an urgent prayer that glowed in silver waves of pulsating power.

"Hm? Curious..."

He lifts the deer and upon doing so recieves the message that is meant to be delivered to his brother Michael.

"Oh my....well then this will be my last message to deliver for the night."

His eyes close before opening up wide with golden light pouring from his sockets.

'Brother. Michael can you hear me?'

'Hm? Is something the matter Gabriel? You're usually preparing to sleep at this time.'

'I have a prayer here. A certain soul here is asking for your presence and it appears to be quite urgent. They have a fascinating shape as well in which their prayer came. It was a lovely deer shape.'

Michael pauses in what he is doing, which was giving protection some of the humans on earth.

'A deer....?'

Only one person could come to mind when it came to that animal. The Radio host.

'Very well. Message received. Thank you Gabriel, try to get some rest.'

'You too brother, you've been overworking yourself. I understand that we don't really need sleep that much, but you still need to rest.'

'I will. Good night.'

The angel decides to meet with the Radio host in another way.

Alastor waits and waits for the arch angel to appear, but just when he is going to give up a bright orb forms in his room.

"Alastor?"

It was Michael's voice.

He approaches the orb and bows with respect.

"Good evening sir Michael, apologies for requesting an audience at this hour..."

"No need. Is there something wrong? I was going to come by to see you sooner because the bracelet had alerted me that something was wrong, but then it stopped. I had figured that things were okay."

Alastor nods his head in understanding.

"Yes, well no you were correct. Something was wrong. I suppose you could say, that I was....provoked. The experience sort of left me in limbo and it only had me fighting so deeply with myself."

"What provoked you to that extent?"

"The first man...."

Michael groans with shame.

"I knew if you were to ever meet him that something would happen. I can't believe Sera didn't stop anything from happening."

"To be fair, he came in unexpectedly to her office while I was busy with my lessons. So she couldn't have known...."

"I see.....if you ever see him again do not feed in to his delusional antics. He just seeks attention for the most part. Sera is usually the one to keep him in line."

"I see."

"Yes, I apologize for the disturbance that he had brought to you....but what else about this is concerning you...?"

Alastor hesitates but refuses to lie.

"When I was trying to calm myself down, because I had accidently said some things to Emily that shouldn't have been said. Nothing to really...insult her but something that would definitely make her question things...I apologized and pulled away. I fell asleep and again I saw it.....that deep darkness.....and that red eye."

Michael tenses up from his side.

"Did it do anything to you?"

"No, it didn't get a chance to do or show me anything. Instead there was another glowing orb. They were coated in golden light. They formed into that of a shorter man. It looked a bit identical to you actually, though I couldn't see any colors because it was this mass of gold."

Michael's eyes widen.

"It took me out of that darkness....and i couldn't help but....break down before it. But then I saw a beautiful sight.....a three pairs of wings stretched out behind him and he did something....whatever it did. It warmed my heart....and eased the pain and confusion in my soul. I could tell that it was an angel, but I couldn't fully tell as to who....and now I only have one guess in mind. But if that is the case...."

Michael sighs softly.

"I don't know why....but it is no mere coincidence.....perhaps it was fate for you to meet. Tell me....who do you think it is?"

Alastor is silent. He didn't want to bring the name up again just in case, but since it was Michael who was asking he figured that it would be allowed.

"Lucifer...."

Michael smiles just a small bit.

"You were seeking help, and it seems like he answered your call unknowingly. If there is one thing I know, Samuel always answered the call to help or to cheer up someone. Before Emily, he was the angel of joy. Before his fall and before Lilith he was an angel that would help the lot of us destress from our daily lives and duties. Somehow he entered into your dreams to help you. Whether he is aware of his actions though is questionable...."

Alastor sets a hand to his head where he felt those very hands touch him.

"Makes sense....but by the morning I had gained my halo and wings immediately....and I believe a bit of power...."

Michael chuckles, "Don't worry, he probably gave you some by accident when he was helping you. But forgiveness is not the only thing that is important when it comes to gaining those. Asking for help is also very important...and acknowledging it is just as important."

Alastor sighs a bit.

"I see...."

"For now Alastor, go ahead and get some rest. Do not mention the dream to anyone, not even your mother. And if you run into Adam, do your best to avoid him. Ignore the mess that flies out of his mouth."

"I have to ask...why does he remain here....?"

"The importance of the first man is severely crucial. Should humanity one day collapse, he would be needed to restore the population."

"I don't believe another population of humans from that seed would be wise sir...."

Michael shakes his head.

"It's not something we can change or help at this point. And we haven't had a meeting to discuss it either due to all of us being away to perform our duties...."

"That is understandable."

"Yes. Well you need to sleep. If anything else happens, let me know immediately. And if you see Samael again due let me know..."

"I will. Thank you for taking the time to speak to me."

"Of course."

The glowing white orb vanishes into a burst of sparkles. He sighs with his body completely deflating along with his breath. His shoulders are sunken and his ears are laying back against his head.

"At least I was able to tell him about that,"

His thoughts go back to the extermination.

"I'm sure that they know but can't discuss it with regular citizens...therefore it can't be my business to speak of it."

For the next few weeks, Alastor is on cloud nine. All of his worries were melting away as easily as they could arise. He and Emily made amends from their spat from before, but she mainly forgave him because he was still going through a difficult time. She also understood his concerns and his train of thought. Of course, she couldn't discuss such things out loud as Sera would get onto her for it.
He also avoided Adam like the natural plague. Whenever they would spot him, they would immediately turn away. Whenever he would try to call to them, they would give their greetings and then walk away completely.

One day out in the open, he and Emily are walking through town with Sera and Dorothy following closely behind them. Emily had been taking him around the city, showing him around the many shops, the entertainment venues, and the cafes that definitely would serve him a good cup of Joe. He found it all delightful, but then when they pass by a beautiful park filled with bushes of white roses, with a rainbow hovering just above.

And in the middle of that park, he can see a familiar face.

A little girl that he had came to heaven with. She also manages to spot him and runs over toward him with a big smile on her face and a small teddy bear in her hands.

"You're here!" Rosaline shouts as she also drags along her grandmother.

"Oh my, is that you Rosaline? Look at you. You look so happy now." He says with a smile as he crouches down to her height.

She nods her head and giggles, "Yes!"

"This is the little girl you came with right?" Emily asks.

"Yes, her name is Rosaline. She was with me in purgatory. Quite the brave child."

Rosalind giggles and holds her hands to her hips proudly. Emily giggles at her proud demeanor.

"What a lovely child," Dorothy says with a smile.

"She is quite the character," her grandmother days with a smile.

"What are you doing today?" Alastor asks.

Rosaline smiles brightly and jumps, "We were going to get flowers! My momma is coming! And we are going to see her!"

Alastor chuckles and pats her head.

"Well you be sure to give her a big hug Rosaline."

The little girl nods her head.

"I will!"

"Good girl," He says with a chuckle as he stands tall.

"Well we need to go now, don't want to be late. She will be appearing soon at the gates."

Alastor steps aside out of their way with a nod of his head.

"Of course."

Rosaline floats up to Alastor with her little wings and holds up her teddy bear to him.

"Here mister, I want you to keep him."

"Hm? Won't you be needing him?"

She shakes her head.

"Mommy is coming back to me, so I won't be needing him anymore. I think you'll need him more than me."

Alastor is left stunned by her answer. He didn't want to upset her in anyway, and instead of questioning her he decides to hold his hand out to accept the bear.

"Very well then, thank you Rosaline. I hope your reunion goes well..."

The little girl smiles and pats his head lightly before she flies off with her grandmother.

Emily stands at the side of the taller Seraphim with a smile but with tears in her eyes. Sera glances down to her and merely sighs as she pats her head lightly.

"There there Emily. There there."

The shorter angel just squeaks as she croaks out her words, "It's just so beautiful...."

Dorothy places a hand to his shoulder.

"Reminder darling, children are aware of many things, no matter the age. Even up here, the souls of children can understand things that they shouldn't. And some of them can understand some things more so than others."

Alastor sighs softly, "Yes....I should understand that better than anyone hm?"

Dorothy kisses his cheek, "Come on Cher, let's keep walking along okay? We need to get ingredients for dinner tonight. Remember, we're making gumbo."

Alastor chuckles, "Of course Mama."

He tucks the teddy bear away carefully into a pocket of his coat and returns to his adventures through the city with his mother beside him as their arms link together. Emily clings to Sera with tears continuing to fall as she just continues to mumble from behind her sobs. Sera could only let her cling to her without trying to stop her. It's been a while since she had seen her have so much fun out in the open, so she figured she should just leave her be. In the end, however she could not keep her safe from the chaos that would dare to come.

Later that night, Sera stays for dinner with Emily. It was the first time that she had ever sat down for a family like meal in quite some time. She hadn't sat with Emily to eat in a while, and she knew that that fact made the angel of joy sad. But due to her duties, she couldn't make the time. But this time she was trying. However, her main reasons were to keep an eye on Alastor.

But ever since the growth of his wings, and the appearance of his halo he has been able to do good for himself. He was making progress without any problems and his ability to forgive was able becoming even clearer. He had even managed to forgive Adam for his rude behavior. No one ever truly forgives Adam or even says it to his face. But he did and it surprised everyone including Adam himself. Of course, he left before the first man could respond so there was no way to tell how that conversation would have gone.

But even so, she could not shake the fear. The paranoia. The anxiety that something was going to brew because of this single soul.

When the late night hours come, and the moon is brightly lighting up the sky, Alastor chooses to take a late night flight into the night sky. He enjoyed the sight of the moon especially when it was full. He would hover in the sky and watch as it lid up the skies above the earth. Something about the full moon filled him with excitement, or tremendous anxiety.

When his eyes gaze to the stars he wonders about the late angel of joy. He assisted in creating these very sparkles that would fill up the night sky. He really adored it. If he were to pick a favorite angel all throughout history, at this point he would be torn between Azrael and Lucifer. But now this time he was sure that his favorite would be the fallen angel. It was sad to think that his personality, would be dwindled down to fit the narrative of the angels or of heaven. He honestly wishes he could help people understand what he sees. What he witnessed. Everything that he knew now, could only solidify his biases. However, as a single soul he could nothing about it. And if he tried, he would definitely be sent down to Hell.

Whether or not that would be a bad thing is unknown to him. If he made it to hell, he wouldn't have been able to see the things he had seen, he would still be naive to everything. To the truth.

He sighs lightly, "Time to return home."

He flies back to the house, but when he looks down to one of the beaches in heaven he sees a woman with golden locks standing on the sands with her hair flowing greatly within the Seabreeze. When he shakes his head, and pauses to look again he sees nothing. He rubs his eyes.

"Perhaps I really do need to get some more sleep."

He rushes to his home, and flies through the window as his wings fold back behind him. He crouches down upon his landing and sighs heavily with relief. The anxiety in his body was beginning to rise again.

He closes the window and sits on the bed with his breath taken away. The sight of that woman triggered something in him.

He takes a moment to compose himself, but nothing would usually do was working. He wraps his arms around himself tightly, only to feel something within the pocket of his coat. He goes into the pocket and pulls out the teddy bear that was given to him. The bear seemed to pull at his heart strings, as if the little toy was calling to his inner child that never had a bear to cling to when he was afraid of the unknown. When he was afraid of being hurt.

He holds the bear closely to his chest and feels his eyes swell up with tears.

'I'm sick of having to ask over and over. Why is it always me...?'

As he holds the bear tightly in his arms, he manages to fall asleep.

But when he fall asleep again, he is back at the beach. His arms are empty. He stands up and looks around as the waves crashed along the shore.

"So you're the one who ended up in heaven. So she didn't lie...."

He turns around to see a beautiful woman in a long purple night gown. Her blond hair flowing in the wind, with a golden ring on her finger. Her pearls resting around her neck.

"You're....."

"Well you're quite the handsome man. But even I can see the darkness that is resting in your heart. Of course, only those of us with greater power can see it. All the other angels are probably unaware of you and your presence."

"Are you....Lilith...?"

The woman smiles as she approaches him. Her smile appeared to be gentle, and her movements filled with elegance. Her hand rests to his cheek and when it does he feels his body tremble immediately with a rush of adrenaline that could only be equaled to complete fear. He drops onto his bottom and into the sand as he stares up at her.

"You....could be what we need. Unfortunately, I can't have you redeeming yourself for Heaven.....you'll need to go to Hell."

His ears fall back over his head as her smile shifts to a grin that was far more sinister. The smile she was carrying now was not the same as before. It was filled with that same kind of evil he felt before when the red eye would choose to stare at him from above or behind. The chill that it would send up through every bone in his body.

The voice that slips through her lips changes from the smooth and gentle tone to something higher in pitch, with a squeak coming at the end of her words and sentences.

"How about a deal little fawn?"

Chapter Text

When Alastor awakens the next morning, he is laying on his side with the teddy bear resting right beside his head. His clothes were changed, and his his head body felt light. He had no recollection of the previous night, and had no memory of the dream that came to him. All he could remember was the fear. And that exact fear chose to stay with him. He looks to the teddy bear, and chooses to keep it in his coat pocket. It brought him comfort in the night, so hopefully it could bring him comfort during the day.

Today he decides to leave a little message for his show, to give little heaping of encouragement to his listeners and to himself. He needed a break and decides to take the day to rest. Which was the topic of discussion that he had originally planned. But what better way to teach this lesson than to actually take the time to rest his own spirit and mind?

He decides to stay home as well as he felt as though he had gone through many days without any proper rest since the Radio show began, and so he wanted to take Emily's advice to take a break when he felt it to be necessary. He parades around his home in casual wear that seemed a bit foreign to him. A regular t-shirt, and some loose pajama pants, a type of style that even made his mother feel a kind of way. But she wouldn't pester him, as he just wanted to be left in peace with his own devices.

He sits at the window of the living room with several books floating around him, along with his journal that he would write in. He also kept a personal diary in order to record his dreams and experiences. His feelings and doubts. His fears. Everything was written into it. But he would never dare to let others see it.

'Even when I sit here and try to think of what happened to me last night, I can't seem to remember anything. I remember falling asleep with that feeling in my chest, but then I remember the sands of the beach. The voice of a woman. He taps his head and is able to recall some words. But the one that struck with him the most, was the term 'deal.'

He goes back through his notes about Hell, and refers to the section of overlords. He had no reason to take these notes down when he was reading througg the books in Sera's library, but he made sure to do so just in case.

'In Hell, sinners are permitted to gain power through soul dealing, or dealing with other sinners in general. The more deals under their belt, the more power they accumulate. But deals don't just work in Hell. They also work to keep a balanced structure of equality between heaven and hell, a form of a contract that keeps the peace between both sides. For example, punishment for a sinner must reside only to the domain of Hell and never to domain of heaven unless the King agrees to the punishment as long as it fits the crime, in order for it to be fair.'

He sighs lightly.

"Even when I am trying to rest, none of this is helping me...." He says quietly to himself. He closes every book that was surrounding him and puts them all away. When he looks to his journal he feels a need in his soul. A need to preserve what was written in some way just in case. He goes to his mother's room as he was alone for the time being and holds a hand up.

'This power....I'll use what I can for now before it dissipates..'

In the center of his palm, forms a box. The colors of it being yellow with diamonds of brown layered over its exterior to give it a more checkered design. He opens it up and holds his journal up in his hand. He forms a second copy and sets the copy into the box.

"The only way she could open this....is with this."

A simple key forms in his hand in the shape of a radio knob. He locks the box and sets in the middle of her clothes. He frowns. He wasn't sure as to why he was doing this, but something in his stomach made him fear for the worst. He holds the key tightly and tucks it away in one of the pockets of her dresses. He writes a simple letter and also hides it within the dress pocket as well.

"If anything happens....this will reveal itself...."

He steps out of her room and takes all of his books into his hands as if a portal was made in his palms. It's in this moment that he realizes what exactly.the power was that was passed to him. A small form of power that allowed for him to create.

'Makes sense considering that he was an angel that should have been apart of the creation of the world only to be shunned away...'

He looks around the house as if he was never going to see it again. He frowns even more and leaves through the front door without bothering to extend his wings. They merely remain tucked in behind him while his ears lay flat against his head. When he looks at his reflection he is carrying this expression of sorrow. He is carrying a smile, but he isn't relatively happy. There's this dissatisfaction in the pit of his heart that just would not leave him. What was it? Why did it suddenly appear? And why was it making him feel as though he had no choice? Could it possibly have something to do with the previous night?

He wasn't sure.

He decides to seek out some advice. But who should he speak to? At this point he could only speak to one person. He didn't want to speak to her, but Michael had some trust in her anyway. He spreads out his wings, and to the awe of the other winners they were surprised to see that he had another pair under his first. This also shocked him, but he had no time to question it. He flies up into the sky and goes to seek out the Seraphim.

His heart knew this wasn't a good idea, but his mind was so clouded that he couldn't tell the difference of what was wrong or right anymore. He flies up to her office window and knocks quietly. Sera jumps at the sight of his shadow before turning to him. She opens the window and watches him drop in onto his knees as if the strength in his body was vanishing. He looks up to her with a frown.

"Your....Your wings....why do you have two pairs? That shouldn't be possible.....and you've only been up here for a mere several months, almost close to a year...!"

Alastor wants to open his mouth to speak, but his voice is just caught in his throat. He lowers his head frowning. He sits with legs up.

"I just need your assistance.....I was not sure who else to turn to. You are someone Emily and Sir Michael trust more than anything, therefore I can only seek out your help. Please Sera..."

Sera is a bit surprised to hear this. She shakes her head and holds her hand out to him.

"Tell me what is plaguing you, and I'll see what can be done."

Alastor takes her hand and stands as she helps him up onto his feet.

He stands before her desk and describes the dream he had managed to see during the previous night, but with barely any recollection of what he saw or what was said.

She frowns.

"I'll seek into your dreams to find the answer. Sit and close your eyes while I check to see what has happened."

Alastor nods his head and does as told. His hands rest in his lap as he his wings sulked down behind him. He closes his eyes as Sera's hand rests to the crown of his head. Her hair strands separate as her eyes peak through.

Her own angelic soul forms into his mind as it wanders through the dream. That's when she sees them.

She sees him sitting back against the sand as a figure with long golden blonde locks reaches out to him. But when she looks over to her back she can see a figure hiding from within the woman's shadow. The figure gives off a horrific grin as the woman speaks with a different vocal tone.

"How about a deal little fawn?"

Alastor is hesitant as he crawls back.

"I don't have anything to gain from this....!"

"You have everything to gain. Status. Power. The ability to really let your murderous persona be free. You can live a life of blood shed without judgement."

Alastor heavily sighs, I won't be taking your offer. What I want is not something you or anyone could give to me. I already have all I need here. You're just delusional."

The woman's smile widens even more.

"Are you sure?"

The Radio Host stands up on his own and brushes himself off. But when he lifts his head, the woman rises up before his face with the shadowy figure peaking up from behind her with a giggle.

"You don't have your revenge....and he is in hell waiting for you.....but you also have solace. You could gain answers to all your burning questions. You already have doubts about heaven. You know what others don't, and you think far beyond the status quo. You are aware where as others continue to turn a blind eye just to keep others happy. But is that fair? You have someone doubting you, and yet you recieved help from the King of Hell himself...."

Alastor flinches as he turns away.

"You can't hide the truth for long....so make a deal with me and when you fall down to Hell I will give you everything you will need to survive and in exchange you will do favors, one at a time. You will be invincible and you'll have everything, you can even create your own radio show down there too."

"Silence."

"You can't refuse because you don't belong here."

Alastor's hands cover his ears.

"Shut up...."

"You killed them. You killed them all. Slaughtered them. Even if they were just as terrible as you....why should it be fair for someone like you to be an angel like this...? I've been watching you since you arrived, and the darkness in your heart is slowly fading. And we can't have that hun."

Her hand drives through his chest with claws that are extending out to be just as long as her hand. The tips and arm coated in a mist of black. Alastor's eyes are wide as the darkness in his heart starts to really come through. His other persona filled with an egotistical pride glares at her with anger. His hand grabs her wrist.

"Y—You....! Won't intimidate me...!"

"But you're trembling in your shoes, how cute."

She says with a smile. Her other hand reaches up to his cheek as she leans closer to his face.

"If you don't agree.....the soul of your mother will not be spared. The darkness in her heart will be awakened and she will meet your fate....is that what you want?"

Alastor's eyes widen as his ears fall back completely.

"Shhh, it's okay little fawn..." Her hand pets his head as if he was a dog meant to serve. His body is just aching as he couldn't use any of his strength to stop anything.

"Heaven will learn one day, you will see."

She smiles serenely as her face changes, to that of another woman that he did not recognize her eyes glowing red, as her skin became paler.

Alastor growls at her.

"W—What...are you...? You're still....Lilith...but you....you're using her body to travel....! Who are you?!"

She giggles and leans to his ear, "I am your pain. Your sorrow. Your sin. I am the reason you even have this double edged persona. Your negativity feeds me for all eternity. Your sins and your lies give me life...!"

Lilith's hand turns over as her claws curl inward as the tips scrape over and over down his back making him wince as sweat drips down his face.

The scenery of the beach changes to the void. The blackened realm of darkness ready to swallow him up. As the black threads begin to curl around him, and dig through the under layers of his clothes to sink into his skin. He cringes and groans.

In reality, Alastor is feeling even more exhausted that he should. If he could he would fall asleep right then and there. But his body was struggling to remain in composure.

"Give in hun...I don't want to hurt you...."

Alastor's eyes close tightly as he weighs in on his options. Options? What options? There was none. Even if he called for help somehow, who would reach him? Who would dare to face this creature in the abyss.

Sera's eyes are wide as she watches the scene. But what doesn't shock her is his expression that changes to something much more sinister.

"If you want me to accept this deal, then you will need to wait for me to fall! If I do, then perhaps I will accept. If I don't then you better cease your insignificant plans that will turn on you later down the line!"

Lilith's smile falls with boredom and disappointment.

"Fine...."

She giggles and forces him to wake up. Sera sees his memories play after he awakens from such a nightmare. He gets up and looks into the mirror seeing the bloody persona. He looks to his bracelet and notices it flashing. It was attempting to alert Michael. He glares and grabs a hold of the bracelet. He pulls onto its sides causing it to tremble and shatter.

Sera stops in seeing more as she steps back from him. Father away from him.

Alastor lifts his head up as he had slumped over.

"Sera...?"

Sera glares down at him with a frown, but also a look of disgust.

"This is no laughing matter.....we need to have a meeting to discuss this. A trial."

"Trial?....what did you see?!" He cries.

"You will know soon.....but for now I cannot have you outside and about with the other winners. You will need to be detained. Her hands flash brightly as they form golden cuffs. She latches them onto his wrist. He looks up to her with rage.

"I came to you for help! But instead you're choosing to imprison me?!"

"It will be for your own good Alastor."

He hated being told such words. His mother would use those words as an excuse back in the day, his father would do the same with a more authoritative tone.

"You don't know what is good for me!" He shouts with his teeth gritting tightly together.

"You know nothing and refuse to see anything outside of what you know! You are walking hypocrite, and you kiss the ass of the first man as he treats everyone like absolute trash! Like he's worth more than the cheap dollar store brand!"

Sera's eyes burst with rage as the light shines over his eyes. He freezes on the spot and shakes his head.

"You better know your place. You know better than to speak to me in this manner, and you know better than to speak about the first man as well!"

"And what about you?!"

"I am doing everything for this realm! You are just a sinning human who recieved a miracle only to waste it!"

The cuffs attach to a set of golden chains that form into her hands as she pulls them down forcing the Radio host to his knees.

"You will be put onto trial, in order for us to determine the correct course of action against you. You are a danger to heaven. I am sorry Alastor but this is the only thing I can do to possibly help you. Once you come into contact with evil, you are destined to fall...."

Alastor breathes and lifts himself up off the floor.

"The true evil here is you....I know about your little approval with Adam. I know your secret. And I can find a way for it to be revealed! Is that what you want?!"

Sera flinches, "How do you....?!"

He grins.

"I overheard you both talking while in the hallway. To think that you would allow sinners to be slaughtered without mercy...." He shakes his head.

"It is just a horrific scene....."

"Adam!"

Sera calls as the first man shows up with a drink in his hand and one of his girls at his side.

"What is it? Hm?....OH HO! Is that the Radio host?! So you finally lost a screw haven't you?!"

"Be quiet. We are preparing for a trial. Summon the others now, and make way to the trial room. Have your current lieutenant escort him to a cell now."

Adam sighs, "Alright, alright fine." He knocks his head back toward Alastor as he faces his current lieutenant. The exorcist angel nods her head and approaches the Radio Host without mercy. She grabs onto the chains and forces him to stand as his wings just tuck all the way into his back. Sera teleports them both as they appear before a set of prison cells that are empty. She drags the Radio Host forward as his eyes glared down to the ground.

"So you're one of the girls that go down to Hell to kill souls who are not even interested in harming those above correct?"

The angel doesn't answer him as she shoves him into the cell without a word. She stands on guard before the cell door in silence.

"You do not realize to who you serve. You don't serve your God. You serve the desires of the first man. A disgusting soul that brings shame to humanity."

"Silence." She turns to the soul as she lifts up her mask to reveal a light grey and purple skin tone with her eyes glowing with an orange glow. Her hair short and cut at equal height as it stopped just at her chin.

"You do not have any right to say anything about Adam or about me. You are the abomination here. Someone like you should have never have been trusted to try and be redeemed."

Alastor's brow lifts.

"And who are you to judge me? No one can judge me. That is not your job nor Sera's. That job belongs to the one at the top. But you wouldn't understand because of your own blind devotion to the first man, a type of devotion that is just unworthy and sick."

She opens the cell and kicks him back as he hits the wall behind him hard.

"I gave you a warning. Be quiet!"

Alasor chuckles as he sits with his head leaning back against the wall. He sighs heavily and gives off a small sad smile.

'I don't remember anything. But I feel as though my strength is dying. My chest is burning, and my mind is so cluttered yet empty. But no doubt, this is the end for me now. I failed.....'

His eyes stare at the ceiling as his eyes fill with tears—the memories of his time in heaven playing before his eyes. With a single tear sliding down his cheek he smiles.

"I'm so sorry Ma....."

Chapter Text

Alastor just sits obediently in his cell as he waits for something to happen. He was bored, but he was also concerned. His mother and Emily are more than likely concerned with him, and his bracelet it's gone. He recalls breaking it himself, but he doesn't remember as to why he did it. Why did he reject the help of Michael? He wasn't sure, and Sera wouldn't tell him anything.

He lays on the floor on his back and tilts his head up to look outside the cell bars.

"Ms. exorcist, mind if I ask a question?"

The guard turns to him with a scowl.

"Ooh, such a frightening look. Don't be so angry with me love. I just had a question to ask, merely because it's just me and you here. And I'm sure you've lived in heaven longer than I have."

"What. Do you. Want?"

He stares at her with a smile, "Tell me....why do you believe your exterminations are just?"

The exorcist stares at him as if he was asking her what her purpose in life was.

"Why do you even know about such things?"

"That doesn't matter, not to you at least. And it shouldn't be a problem as I'm here. Therefore, I can't say anything to anyone about your little secret. So tell me, why do you believe they are just?"

She stands tall, "The population in Hell is over grown. Our job is to eliminate as many as possible every year, to ensure the safety of Heaven and its people."

"Hmm, I see. Level with me dear, does that solve the problem?"

The exorcist isn't able to respond.

"What is your name?"

"Why does that matter?"

"You more than likely won't see me after today dear, just introduce yourself."

The exorcist clicks at her teeth and sighs with irritation, "Vaggie."

"Vagatha, very well."

Her brow twitches.

He continues, "Vagatha, tell me. Why do the sinners deserve to be eliminated?"

"Why?"

Alastor smiles gleefully at her, he was hoping to break her mind just a bit in order for her to think for herself instead of just following the orders given. He wanted her to question everything.

"There is no point in your actions, surely you must have questioned this at some point. More sinners arrive to Hell everyday, and no matter how many you kill, those numbers will be replaced," He rolls himself up and around to lay across his stomach eith his wrists still chained up before him. He kicks his legs behind him as he speaks. "Even if you were to declare that you are doing it to protect Heaven, why would Heaven need your protection?"

Vaggie's shoulders rise with her breath as she bites back with her words, "Our jobs as exorcists are to eliminate any threats that could harm the souls that reside all throughout heaven. That is our sacred duty. We are to be made present through times of war and through times of turmoil! We are created to uphold peace, justice, and prosperity—!"

Alastor's laugh breaks through her declaration, his head burying into the space between his arms. He releases a mighty sigh and sits up onto his knees. His wings assist him to stand with the intention to approach her. Once he is on his feet he steps closer and presses his face into the bars with a frown. His brows laying calming above the lids of his eyes, displaying his disappointment. Such a stoic expression, made her shiver. She attempts to step back just a bit, but something in his eyes told her to stay.

"The last time there was ever a threat to Heaven, the elder angels casted him down to Hell, leaving for him to be banished for eternity. Since then has there ever been a recorded threat to the Heavens and its people? Or have there just been threats to the order of the heavenly rules that were created to fit the designs of those who came first and feel entitled to enforce said rules?"

Vaggie isn't able to find a way to answer him. Her eyes were filled with this sense of confusion and desperation—he could see it clearly. She was trying to hold onto her purposes for being an exorcist. Well why wouldn't she? No one likes to question their purpose in life, and no one likes to have their initial beliefs shattered before their very eyes.

The Radio Host stands with a single slip of his foot allowing for him to turn away from the exorcist. His back now faces her only allowing for her to stare at the wings that were sulking behind him.

"I'll tell you why I am asking you such questions Vaggie," his vocal volume is lowered so closely to that of a whisper. He knew she could hear him.

"I was like you believing in what was being fed to me. I had faith that things would work out, and that I would be able to keep my place so that I could stay with my mother forever. I owe her that much. But then I was shown things, I questioned things, I had heard things I shouldn't have, and I am now experiencing an unfair trial without even knowing what it is that I am being put on trial for. I was being taught to show mercy, to be kind, to pray, to believe, to forgive, and to be truthful—"

He quickly turns to her again with wide eyes that could very well drop from his sockets as his scowl stretched over his face to the degree that it frightened her.

"And yet I'm here...! I was told I could make it. I was encouraged! And now your so called higher seraphim who has been leading since the beginning of humanity is lying to her people, lying to me, and is even on a mission to just tear me down because of her own paranoia. Is that fair to you?" He exclaims.

Again, she couldn't answer.

"I don't think so. I'd be careful if I were you. You take under the orders of that obnoxious, pompous, twat—!" He breathes, "Of a first man...."

He leans back from the bars.

"Should you ever hesitate to go against him, he will dispose of you too. And you will be left with nothing. Remember that...."

Vaggie swallows hard while the Radio Host returns to a corner to sit with his thoughts. She turns around slowly with her heart beating so loudly in her ears. She tugs her mask down over her face in order to hide her expression of fear. She had so many sinners in her time, and had seen some of the worst that Hell had to offer and yet this man—with words alone— frightened her to the core.

The silence between them could only resume afterwards.

Time passes and the silence isn't able to be lit up by anything until the sound of the doors open from down the hall. Sera steps through with Adam and his lieutenant following at her sides. Her arms are folded behind her with her brows pressed tightly together displaying the anxiety that was coursing through her entire being. They stop at his cell—Vaggie gives her bow and is dismissed—this leaves for him to face them alone.

He lifts himself up with his wings, allowing for his feet to carefully step onto the floor as he looks up to the trio.

"Good evening Sera, Adam, and Lute was it? Are all of your accommodations prepared?"

Sera's frown sinks even more as she can see the darkness in him grow more so now. It was like watching the cracks of a mirror spread until it could shatter.

"Come. It's time."

Adam's grin stretches up even further to the degree that Alastor found it funny, but not in the sense of it being comedic. No, it was like a tragedy of irony, that an angel would look so much like a Demon.

The cell door is opened allowing for him to step out. Sera walks ahead at the forefront of the line, he follows along at the center with both Lute and Adam at his sides. Nothing is said. Nothing is told to him. He wasn't even sure as to how the trial would proceed, and if it was going to be any different from when they first observed his case upon ascending.

The enter the trial room, with every stand above filled with angels carrying a variety of appearances. The walls illuminated by the white light that shined from above through the glass stained windows and the lamps that resided in-between each stand. He looks to the closest seat available, and presumes that he would be taking that spot—of course that would be too good to be true.

Adam shoves him forward to stand before the giant white orb that had played his entire past before. Lute shoves him down to his knees giving two other exorcists a chance to hold him back by their spears that crossed over before his body. His head lifts up to gaze at the crowd of angels feeling as if he was being treated like some circus animal that needed to be tamed. Although, they had every right to keep him pinned—after all he was a serial killer who was being threatened by those that appear to be far too entitled for their own good. Evidently they would have fit the bill as one of his targets.

Sera gives her wings a good flap as she hurries up to the highest stand above meant for her and another Seraphim who was not present. Emily.

"Ah, so you won't even allow dear Emily to come and sit at your side? How pitiful."

"Remain silent until I am ready for you to speak." She commands.

He chuckles quietly and leans his head against one of the spears of the exorcists. Adam and Lute both fly up to their stand with the first man just chuckling away at the scene.

Sera straightens herself out, brushes down the fluffy locks of her hair and curls up her hands together to lay them before her.

"We are here to discuss whether or not this soul is worthy of remaining within Heaven. Due to certain circumstances, he is capable of being a danger to many. Introduce yourself."

Alastor's smile gradually falls while the rest of his expression follows along. With his brows reposing over his eyes once more, he raises himself up to speak properly.

"The name is Alastor, you all by now probably recognize me from my Radio Show,"

Many of the angels in the room were very familiar with him, and recognized his voice well. The mumbling whispers begin as several of them were actual fans of his, while others were just your average listener.

"Now Alastor, I will be displaying your case from beginning to today—"

"I don't think so."

Her lips are left frozen as he stares up at her with a dead glare.

"A case? First of all, Madam you didn't even bother to mention to me as to what I did wrong. You literally only had me imprisoned at the first sight of something that I more than likely had no control over, seeing as how I don't remember anything. So instead of starting for the beginning, I'll go ahead and lay out my defenses and from there you can go ahead and say your piece."

All eyes are on him as he doesn't break away from his stance.

Sera's eyes burst from the locks of her hair with rage.

"You will speak when you are spoken to Alastor! Your lack of manners right now will not help you. This is a fair opportunity to prove that you are capable of remaining here, this is to help you—"

Again he interrupts her but with a hysterical wave of laughter.

When he stops his expression dies down again. He was growing tired once more. He couldn't keep this up anymore. He needed to release every bit of negativity harboring in the pits of his soul.

"Help me? HELP ME?!"

He struggles up against the exorcists, as his wings flare up from behind him, knocking the two to the floor. He turns to her with his hands coiled into tight fists.

"I went to you for help because I could not ask anyone else! No one here knows of who I am, what I have done, or what I am struggling with. Instead of choosing to handle things privately first, you immediately bring me here to humiliate and provoke me to the degree that I would appear improper and unclean compared to your pure image!" He cries.

"Lo and behold everyone! This is the truth of what has happened. I had ascended through purgatory through the judgement of the Eye that chooses who is meant to leave such a void. I told Sera, and St. Peter from the beginning that I did not belong here. But they kept saying that the eye never lies. Very well who am I to question it? After reviewing my past sins and reuniting with my mother, an entire set up was created. I would be placed under a program of restructuring and rehabilitation so that I could earn the right to remain here in heaven,"

He continues as he flies around the orb to reveal every area of his story. He'd rather be the one to share it with honesty, instead of having the Seraphim coat it with her own petty words.

"I will admit that my crimes would undoubtedly have you all see me as a sinner. I was a serial killer who slaughtered those that were terrible people, because I know what it is like to be trampled and abused by someone so disgusting and vile. I didn't want others to experience that same fate. And yes, I held remorse and guilt because I knew my mother who resides here would be disappointed in me. It was not as if I never battled my monsters. I did so everyday and failed."

He sits along the orb and crosses one of his legs over the other. He continues—

"While here the battle almost appeared to be non-existent, and I was beginning to feel peace. I was beginning to feel a warmth that I had never felt unless I was with my mother. You can imagine how it was when she passed for me. Insanity took over like a roaring beast hungry for revenge. But here it was barely there. I was ordered to complete lesson after lesson after lesson with the hopes of being able to obtain my halo and wings. The biggest topic that was hard for me to maneuver through was the subject of forgives. I had to forgive my victims for their actions, I also had to forgive my father and then lastly myself. As you can see I wasn't able to reach that end of my list."

Adam groans from his seat, "Who the hell cares?!"

"I'd be quiet if I were you sir. I also had to forgive you for your own obnoxious behavior toward me when we met not that long ago. Unless you'd like for me to disclose that event, along with the discussions you had in that room then please be quiet."

Adam sinks back in his seat with a scowl as he was informed of Alastor knowing about the extermination, something no one else knew anything about.

"Much better. In any case, you must be wondering why didn't I get through my list? I have my wings and halo, so how is this possible?"

He taps the orb as it reveals to the crowd his dream and the meeting he had with the golden entity.

"Now I do not know who this being was, they just appeared to me when an unknown darkness was trying to creep up on me. They merely encouraged me and saved me when I needed the help. When I had awoken in the morning, my wings and halo were there. That's it. As for this darkness that was trying to over take me, I have no idea what it is. And unfortunately, Sera has yet to tell me. So while I did all that I was asked to do, stayed to myself, and prayed for this thing to leave me alone— it appeared that Sera had her doubts about me. What doubts were those? I will let her explain that to you now."

He leans back a bit with his hands resting on the globe as the images vanish. His head is tilted up all lazily like as he smiles up at Sera.

"Go ahead Sera, state your piece."

Sera's hands tremble with her anger; never has she been overtaken like this in the courtroom, not since the fall of Lucifer who presented himself in the same manner. She slams her hands to her stand and glares down to him.

"Very well...."

She hovers up from her seat and joins him at the orb. Out of the goodness of his little heart he bows his head and steps to the side to give her space.

She clears her throat and taps on the orb revealing his first dream that appeared to show memories of the fall of Lucifer and Lilith.

"When you first began to experience these odd dreams, along with the temptations being fed to you by the dark creature—Archangel Michael had commanded for me to keep an eye on you. This was because of that very darkness that was trying to reach you. The darkness that was born through Lucifer's actions alone, SHE became a monster because of him. Eve turned into the root of all evil and as such she became known as Roo."

Adam sneers down at the image of Eve that shows in the orb displaying her previous appearance. She was just as beautiful as Lilith, with lovely peach colored skin, rosey cheeks, bright brown eyes that shined like tiger's eye in the light. Her smile so naive and genuine, filled with the gullible need to be as motherly as possible with all who approached her.

"As it's known, Eve was the kindest woman to ever have been created. But due to Lucifer's mistake she turned into an entity of pure evil and introduced those sins and evils to the world we worked so hard to create. Roo is capable of reaching those not of purity. It was essential to get you to that point so that her threats could be avoided. And as the head Seraphim, it is my duty to be very wary of someone like you. You were shown those memories of the past in order to be manipulated into showing sympathy with Lucifer. Lucifer went against Heaven and questioned the order of good that we tried to maintain, and that is something he decided to do therefore, you showing interest and sympathy for him also is a threat. It means you agree with his actions. You proved that with your own discussions with Michael, with the words you spouted to Emily, and the care you showed as if you wanted to help them in your dream. You share the same prideful demeanor that wants to be seen as correct."

Alastor at this point isn't even trying. He loved having a troubling debate. His smile drops once more.

"A prideful demeanor hm? Perhaps I do carry some pride, but I'm not the only one especially when the first man wanders around gloating about who he is and what position he holds."

"Hey—!"

"Silence Adam!" Sera shouts.

Alastor folds his arms over his chest, "I carry pride as I am a human soul. It's natural, but Madam you act like you aren't so prideful. When you carry pride it means you are proud of all that you are and all that you do. That means you also carry pride in carrying out your duties of protecting the very souls that reside here."

No one could deny that. All angels around the courtroom were caught in-between a rock and a hard place. How could they carry out their judgements when both sides were practically in thr right with their statements?

Alastor continues, "And I already know what you will say in regards to the golden entity that appeared to me. Saint Michael had confirmed it for me, that yes the one who assisted me was Lucifer himself though he unknowingly did it. So tell me how is it that the so called devil himself is able to help me in spirit, but a literal Seraphim of Heaven isn't?"

Everyone whispers all around the room with heavy doubts being pushed onto the Seraphim. Adam decides to jump in her defense.

"Who the fuck do you think you are to question Sera?! Just because that ugly duckling helped you, doesn't mean that he really did it with good intentions! He probably helped you just so he could get one of his own sick freaks of nature to cause trouble up here!"

Alastor merely cackles at his accusation, "His? Sir, are you forgetting who I descend from? First man?"

Sera claps her hand sending out a shockwave of sound that rings in the ears of everyone.

"Enough...!"

All eyes fall onto her, as well as Alastor's whose hands were quick to cover over his sensitive ears. His teeth gritting together as the chains from his cuffs hang over his face.
She taps the orb one more time revealing the dream that he could not remember.

"You wanted to know what it was that brought us to this point. This is your dream Alastor from the previous night. This dream displays your dangerous display and lack of self control that we cannot allow here."

Alastor hovers closer to the orb and watches his dream unfold. The two entities that had approached him, were Lilith and Roo.

Adam just whines quietly in his seat, "What the hell? Why does this idiot get to have both my wives visiting him?"

Lute just shakes her head, "Sir just forget about it. We have been warned already."

"Ugh!"

"Aa you can see, a part of him is capable of accepting deals with Roo."

Alastor's entire face is distorted with confusion and rage. He looks up toward her.

"So you're judging me based on my resistance to evil herself? I rejected her, and refused to submit to her will...! I also didn't even remember the dream! I went to you to ask for help because of this, because I felt wrong! I entrusted this to you in the hopes that you could resolve the issue of what was happening to me..."

Sera's facial muscles cringe as he slowly approaches her. He stands on the orb with his hands clenching into fists.

"I didn't make a deal with either of them. I even tried to ignore it all before I came to you! I don't even recall destroying the bracelet Michael had left for me!"

His words were now encased in the trembling tone of desperation— pleading for the Seraphim not to turn away from him.

"I have no recollections of this and I'd never lie about this! I've been honest about every other incident, I've been honest to you since I had first arrived to this place. You can't just base anything on a single moment!"

Sera hovers over to him with her hands stretched out before her. They carefully holds his head with her eyes gazing down at him without even an ounce of mercy or remorse, but instead of regret. Regret in the fact that they had provided him with false hopes.

"I'm sorry Alastor. But you are a great risk to heaven and its people."

She let's him go as he drops to his knees with wide eyes. Adam hovers down to him with Lute, and points his finger into his face with a laugh.

"Yeah, a filthy killer like you shouldn't be here or should I say sinner?"

Alastor glares up at him and with the chains of his cuffs he wraps them around the Angel's neck and yanks him with him off the globe and onto the ground. He wasn't going to stay so he may as well take the time to leave an imprint behind on these fools. Every angel quickly stands in shock.

Alastor flaps back with his wings as he pulls Adam up with him. The first man growls and just slams him back against the wall forcing him to let go.

"You piece of—!"

"Adam!"

Sera shout, but Alastor was having none of it. He lunges forward with his arms stretched out, but before he could even so much as lay another finger on the first man a massive silver spear pins his arm down to the ground.

His scream echos throughout the chamber as another pins his other arm down. His wings are fully extended and are wildly moving about—not even these spears would dare to stop him. He was ready to move regardless. His eyes lock on to Sera, but then several more dive down, piercing through his wings to pin him down. Blood pools beneath his body with his wide eyes, filled with tears, glare up at the Seraphim who was holding her hand up, having been the one to command the spears.

"I've told you....you are a risk...."

Alastor continues to move regardless, his feet scraping against the ground, his ears completely laying flat against his head, and his teeth grinding in complete anger.

"You know what, you grifter?!" He heaves, "You'll all come to regret this someday...! One day you will be challenged by someone else....and they will be the ones to prove you wrong! Your lies will be seen by many! And you will be exposed! I promise you on that...!"

Sera closes her eyes and turns away.

"Remove his halo and Wings. Adam I will leave his fall to you."

Alastor bites his lip, "What will you do about my mother and Emily...?"

She stops dead in her tracks.

"After this moment, no one in all of heaven who had interacted with you moments after you ascended will remember that you were here, including your mother. Do not worry, she will not be needing to grieve her son who 'never' came."

One of the exorcist guards lifts their hand to the spear in his wing and pulls, completely ripping off the wing causing for blood to splatter even more all over the courtroom. Sera waves her hand, commanding for the others to leave. The other exorcist tears out his other wing as he screams, yet laughs with a desperate smile. Adam yanks his halo off of his head and smashes it into the ground with a laugh.

"Don't worry, I know exactly where you'll be falling off from. You admire that piece of trash so much, so why don't you really share his fate?"

He grabs onto his shirt and waits for the spears to vanish. Once they do he teleports them all to the same cliff of the Heavens where Lucifer was dropped from once before. He drops the Radio Host onto his knees so he could get a good look at the fall to Hell.

Adam's smile widens even more, his hand reaching over to grab the strands of his bright brown hair.

"See you in Hell, bitch."

With his final words ringing in his ears, he throws him off by the very threads of his hair. Alastor's voice is muffled by the blood that just remained trapped in his throat. He coughs up a heavy slew of blood and tilts his head up to get a look at the portal of Hell that was coated in his favorite color. Red.

'See you in Hell indeed....'

Chapter Text

Falling from the skies above to the flames below was not an easy stride. Alastor never imagined that it would be, especially when he was bleeding from a few holes in his body. Not once did he ever lose any kind consciousness, no not at all. He wanted to be awake during the entire ordeal. He wanted to feel every bit of the sensation, and wanted to relish in the phenomenon. After all, you only get to fall once.

His scowl of pain slowly lifts into a smile of insanity. His quietest of chuckles turns into a barrel of laughter that could only echo through the void in between both realms. Once he enters through the red opening, his skin immediately begins to burn. His eyes are filled with tears of blood that could only be from the overwhelming amount of agony that traveled from the tips of his hooves to the the ends of his ears.

'Truly a Hellish feeling...! My skin feels like it's peeling from the bone, my blood is boiling, and I can feel my very bones breaking and regenerating over and over again!'

His eyes are flashing between their brighter shades to a deep bloody red, with the sclera bleeding into a shade of black. His cuffed wrists shiver in pain as the skin peels from the bone only to grow out fur of black and claws of red. The transformation was now beginning.

He is no longer an angel. He was now a Demon.

His claws dig into the scalp of his head, the tips digging into the skin as his blood just flies passed his body from his scalp while splashing a few droplets onto his face. His smile never falters with several huffs of laughs breaking through his teeth that were now beginning to break through the gums that distorted from their healthy color to black. His teeth are driven out with the blood pouring from beyond his lips. His claws grab onto his face with a cry of lunacy. He couldn't tell whether he was enjoying the pain, or if he was just coping with it by using his madness as a cover.

His eyes catch a glimpse of the ground where he was doomed to crash. His smile widens revealing a new set of yellow sharp teeth. He laughs and laughs—he crashes in the middle of a dead forest—and boy did it all fit him so well! He throws his body up in a rage, his antlers growing up from the top of his head to extend to the lengths of the trees. They just fall from the top of his head in order to make room for his new pair to grow through. Blood gushes from the top and pours over his face as the new pair of antlers explode from the opened gaps. His hands press to the ground with his voice being overshadowed by the howls of a deer until a more aggressive cry unleashes from deep within his throat.

The cries of a wendigo.

His claws dig through the dirt as his back arches up high with his spine crackling from underneath the skin before settling down underneath his clothes. His skin by now is covered in a more paler shade, with several areas covered in a layer of fur that matched with the deer that was native to his home state. He huffs out a heavy breath and just smashes his forehead into the ground with the means to knock himself out. But it doesn't seem to work.

His glasses are broken and shattered—his hair is falling out with newer strands growing in length to his chin drenched in a shade of red with the ends carrying on the black coloring. His clothes are now drenched in red with the fluids soaking through every individual thread. He breathes in and chokes out the blood that couldn't be coughed up during his fall, and heaves it all up. He crawls away on all fours away from the puddle as his body finally manages to adjust. He falls onto his side with his eyes staring at the ground that was now covered in his peeled skin, fallen hair, burned feathers from his second pair of wings that had turned to ash, and the microphone staff that he was given by the very Seraphim who betrayed him.

'They must have thrown it down after shoving me over....'

He slowly tries to reach for it, but his wrists refused to even move an inch. The heavenly cuffs were still wrapped around them, and now that he was no longer angelic, they were just burning his skin. He chuckles lightly and curls up on the spot with no desire to really go anywhere. Surely, no one would care to see a corpse laying around in the middle of the woods. It was Hell after all.

He glances back to his back where the most of his pain still resided. Who knew that the tearing of his wings would hurt more than the fall itself. He gazes back up to the heavenly sphere that just proceeded to mock him from above. He didn't really want to harm the Heavens, no he'd rather just torture the Seraphim and first man along with the lieutenant that stood at his side. Maybe, one day he will get the chance but in the present moment, resting was all he could do.

"Oh my....you sure don't look well hun! You've even left a giant clutter of yourself behind!"

His eyes that had closed for a moment, open slightly only to be greeted by the face of a woman with features resembling that of a skeleton. She smiles kindly and crouches down to wipe the blood from his face.

"Looks like that fall did a number on ya. It'll take a few days to recover from that, so just take that time to recover. You'll be in good hands."

Alastor isn't able to respond, in fact, he honestly didn't care to. All he wanted to do was to sleep and hopefully never wake up.

Chapter Text

By the time Alastor is awake again, he finds himself in a queen sized bed with bed covers that were colored in red, with the top layers that were covering his body, decorated in shapes of diamonds with small beads sewn into some of the threads. At the sides of the cover, were ruffles giving off a Victorian feel. The covers were made with silky like fabric with stuffing of cotton within the center of the cover. The bed frame surrounding the bed contained four pillars on all four corners with red curtains loosely hanging from above with beads hanging over the bottom to touch the floor. He carefully moves the curtains to the side only to find himself in a room that definitely belonged to the Victorian Era. He tries to stand but falls to his knees upon taking his first step. His entire body is overwhelmed by the rush of pain that shoots from the tip of his hooves up to the very tips of his antlers. His ears fall back and his lungs take a moment to adjust as he focuses on breathing. The pain running through him was just too much to the degree that he could only wheeze out his breaths. He looks up once more to the wooden Victorian doors.

'Where am I?'

He falls over and struggles to breathe. The doors open with three pairs of legs stepping in to his line of sight.

"Oh dear, hun you shouldn't be out of bed just yet, it's only been a couple of days."

The skeletal figure he had seen before helps him up off the floor and back under the covers. When he looks up again, he watches her tie the curtains back with some gold strings. Standing beside her, are two other people. He assumed they were sinners of Hell. One of them had the appearance of a ballerina, with her silver hair standing up above her head like towers of strands being held together by black strings. Her hands were a bit large, and her facial appearance resembled to that of a bird or owl. Her scleras red and her irises a glowing white. Beside her was a Demon dressed in black cloak that covered over his entire body. His eyes colored in line green along with the coloring of the inside of his mouth. Resting on the front is a large black spider with green stripes over the legs. Resting over the top of his head is a black top hat with a grey patch at the front along with a grey skull, and a lime green and maroon striped feather on the right side. He appeared to be quiet skinny and tall, and for some reason his entire aura made him shiver.

He looks up to the skeletal figure, "Who are you? All of you..?"

The skeletal figure gives him a curtsy with a smile.

"My dear we are residents of Hell. Right now you are sitting in one of the rooms I have here at my emporium, my name is Rosie dear. The two other demons beside me are overlords who are my companions. Miss Carmilla Carmine, and Sir Zestial."

Both figures bow to Alastor who is sure to recall their names.

"Overlords...?"

'That means these three are some of the most powerful sinners in Hell...'

"You'll learn more about Hell soon, all you need to know is that we are going to be helping you get settled. It is not often one of us winds up finding a fallen angel. But it is best to make sure that no one else knows about you in that regard."

"Sinners don't do well in regards to angels," Rosie says.

Thats when the memory hits his head of what he had heard before. The extermination. He sighs and rubs his forehead.

"Extermination....right..."

Carmilla's brows raise up.

"You know about it...?"

Alastor sits up just a bit more and leans back against the pillows.

"Yes, if anything I'm probably the only soul from heaven that is aware of the extermination. I had no time to really expose the ones in charge of it to other angels....."

"I see...is that why you were sent down?"

Alastor holds a hand to his head, "No, and unfortunately I cannot relay the real reason. It would be unwise to do so,"

Zestial's brow raises up high, "That so?"

His eyes change a bit revealing red irises.

"Are thou knowest about that?"

Alastor remains strong on his conviction with a wave of static shooting out from his person.

"I. Am. Sure. What has happened to me is none of your business or anyone else's unless it is necessary to tell you. And if you believe you can intimidate me with whatever power you hold, then think again. The things I have seen and faced are far beyond what you could ever bare to understand."

Zestial is amazed as a rattling like hiss escapes from his lips. He chuckles.

"Thou are an interesting case. Most well, we shall not bother thou anymore towards the subject,"

Rosie giggles a bit, "Well I do have to ask what is this staff?"

She holds up the microphone stand that was clearly bathed in angelic coating. He takes it from her hand and breaks it into two. A shadow forms from under the bed with the waves of darkness moving to take the item into its puddle. Instead a red one shoots out to replace it. His hand catches a hold of the microphone stand as he taps on the mic. It gives out a shrill shriek.

"Well...in heaven I was in charge of a Radio broadcasting show with full permission from a Seraphim of all people."

Carmilla is now interested, "A Seraphim? That's quite the angel to be in association with."

Alastor's stoic expression rises with a grin revealing his sharp fangs. Rosie grins.

"Yes, well let me tell you about my adventures. In exchange, however you are not permitted to mention a word to anyone. Not to other overlords, and especially not to the King of Hell."

Zestial chuckles, "A deal then?"

"I'm not an idiot. No. Just a simple transaction to keep trouble at arms length. Understand?"

Zestial hisses a bit with excitement, "Ah, thou is fun. Very well. I'll agree."

Carmilla nods her head, "Very well."

Rosie also agrees.

"Good...."

He tells his story of how he ascended, and how he was working through his redemption. He had been under the eyes of a wonderful Seraphim, had all the time in the universe to spend with his mother, and had even befriended a little girl but when he mentions her he quickly looks around for the bear that was given to him.

"Oh is this what you were looking for hun?"

Rosie goes to a small desk where a sewing machine sat. She goes over and hands the bear to him. It was cleaned and also fixed.

"It needed a lot of work, and considering how you fell with this in your pocket I assumed that it was important."

He takes it from her hand carefully.

"Yes, the little girl was....interesting. She saw something in me....and handed me the bear claiming that I would need it. I decided to keep it in her honor."

"That's so sweet...."

"Too sweet, you said you were a serial killer...." Carmilla states. Alastor chuckles and sets the bear to his side carefully.

"Correct, but only to those who really deserve to be erased from the face of the planet. And since I am in hell now, I'm actually quite ecstatic to get back to work on that. I have some aggression to let go of,"

Rosie laughs, "Quite the card, I can lend you a list of people to look at. Of course, you'd be able to tell who to kot cross."

"Of course, that includes you three. At the very least, you all seem respectful."

Zestial chuckles, "Of course, not all demons are rude and without manners."

"That's a bit reassuring, in any case...I went through most of my lessons without any complications. I honestly felt closer to being in peace. However...."

The memories of what he had seen, and saw replay in his head.

"It was decided without proper reason that would be left to fall. Of course, I didn't leave without giving them a piece of mind. Though the Seraphim in charge took the memory of me away from everyone I had met in heaven. Therefore, it's less painful to at least know that my mother won't be sad...however....I did leave things behind. One day it will come back to bite all of them. During my trial, I had to defend myself and the first man was such a disrespectful twit, I definitely gave him a piece of my mind. I almost choked him out with my chains,"

He laughs despite the pain in his chest and back, "Unfortunately, the Seraphim pinned me down with a lot of her massively large spears. The exorcists used those to yank out my wings....."

Carmilla frowns.

"That's....That's far too much..."

He chuckles, "Adam was the one to throw me over, so his face was the last thing I saw upon my fall."

Rosie takes note of his static increasing to the point that the lights above were flickering. His power was truly incredible for someone who had just fallen.

"Then I suggest being careful over the next few years..."

"Hm?"

"Adam leads the exterminations, if he remembers you he may come after you."

Alastor has to agree with that, but he didn't care.

"If he does, fine. I have nothing to lose at this point why should I give a damn?" His insanity was definitely coming through.

Zestial turns to Carmilla who was staring down to the ground. The conversation disturbed her. He knew as to why, but the others do not. Therefore, he chooses to end the meeting early but leaves some advice to the new fellow.

"If thou choose to survive, begin with making thy deals. Should thee chase around other overlords, well that's thy own undoing if thee lack the strength yet."

Alastor chuckles, "No worries dear, I can definitely handle myself."

And they definitely believed it.

Now was the harder part of meeting this soul—meeting with the King to report all about their meet. They agreed to keep all of what they knew to themselves, however that did not mean that they couldn't tell him about the agreement. This was something that Alastor had learned about later on, but he found it hilarious and never got upset with them. He respected the Carmilla and Zestial as they didn't seem to mock him or to even pick at him for his pitiful state; and Rosie was always so pleasantly kind to him. Why should he feel angry?

When Carmilla and Zestial meet with the King, he sits back in his chair with his hands folded neatly before him.

"Welcome you two....did you do what I asked?"

Carmilla nods her head.

"Yes,"

"So what are we dealing with...? What fell?"

Zestial smiles, "Your majesty, it was a soul. Not an angel."

Lucifer's brows lift.

"A soul...?"

Carmilla nods, "Correct, he did have wings at one point, but apparently from how Rosie had found him, they were ripped from his back."

Lucifer says nothing to this.

"A fallen angel...and it's a soul. That's unheard of. Once you become a winner, you are meant to stay in heaven and souls become purified of most of their negativity. This way they won't feel the need to cause any trouble or perform any sins. Therefore, why would he fall like that?"

Carmilla decides to be honest, "Sire, the soul had requested for us to not tell you about how or why he wounded up falling or any of his adventures from above. I suggest giving it time before trying to confront him. At the moment he is recovering from his fall, from what Rosie has described, it was as if his entire body peeled away before restoring into what he looks like now."

This makes Lucifer flinch as he knew how that felt.

"Very well....is he of any kind of major threat?"

Zestial chuckles, "Haply, yet seems he's only after the worst of the worst down hither. And hath a lot of spleen to release. Other than that he is of no major threat to hell or thee."

Lucifer nods his head.

"Very well then just leave him be."

The two nod their heads before leaving his office. As they walk away Carmilla glances to Zestial.

"Do you really believe he won't cause too much trouble?"

Zestial merely snickers, "Oh he most definitely shall, yet only to those whom very deserve to be kicked down from the threshold. Which could also work in our favors, after all many of the overlords today are far too cocky with their status,"

"I suppose you are correct, it would be best to start a new with some cleaner slates. Then let's just keep an eye on his activities."

The King sighs and leans his head on his hand as a hand glides over his cheek.

"Darling, are you sure that was wise? What if he is a threat?"

He turns to kiss that very hand.

"Don't worry Lily. He's a soul that for some reason got thrown over. We shouldn't look too much into it right now. You know better than anyone how it feels when you fall."

Lilith leans over his shoulder from behind his chair with a small sigh, "That is very true..."

The King turns to her cheek and plants a small kiss to it. She smiles softly.

"Don't worry love, everything will be fine. Let's just focus on our daughter for now, she's learning her duties as a Princess right now. We need to make sure she will be able to handle it."

The Queen stands tall.

"Of course..."

It takes a couple of weeks before Alastor is able to stand, and during that time frame he learned more about Hell and their rings. He learned more about the sinners, their lives, their deals, and the royal family that ruled over the entirety of Hell but mainly the Pride Ring. He is also given a wonderful wardrobe of clothing from Rosie, and decides that if he was going to be in Hell then he should take on the persona he kept seeing in the mirror. A persona that is truly meant for him. As for his powers, he had no problems with them either—they matched his entire theme well. He could control radio waves, shadows, he could shift his form to grow in size, he could summon things, and whenever he used his powers he would be surrounded by voodoo symbols that were brought forth through his ancestors blood in his veins. While he and his mother never practiced as far as he knew—the symbols he knew were from the practice itself that came to Louisiana through the enslavement of many African Americans. He figured that it was from his mother's side considering the creole blood in their veins. The symbols added to his intimidating design, but many of the symbols that were thrown out had specific meanings that only people from his own race and beforehand could possibly know and recognize. Each symbol carrying different meanings as they represented certain figures primarily in Haitian vodou. This matched well with his bloodline so he chooses to let the symbols be present out of respect for his heritage. During his last day of recovery he thanks Rosie for her assistance and promises to make it up to her.

Rosie merely chuckles, "Don't worry about it hun. But if you really wanna 'wow' me—make your major entrance to Hell a massive one! Not many people will see you as a candidate with power. New faces are considered to be the bottom of the barrel. Prove them wrong,"

Alastor laughs and twirls his staff around, "Don't worry I plan to,"

He opens up his hand as his staff vanishes. He straightens out his monocle and sighs with delight. He chuckles.

"Let's begin the show!"

His first day out in the town, he's enjoying his time with music oozing from his person. His smile is wide and never falters but that was because of one single thing that he had done to himself. He made sure to hide it from Rosie, because he did not want to alarm her. But he felt like if he didn't do it, then he would feel sane which is the opposite of what he wanted in the moment. Sinners left and right were glancing at him, giving him looks, and some were even laughing. He didn't dare to respond just yet, instead he decides to do what Rosie had recommended.

That night he begins the build up of his reputation. He was given a list of rhe current overlords in all of Hell. He made sure to circle the names of the overlords that were respected and have been around longer than and carried better manners than most. He had dug up information on them and found them to be the perfect targets for him to destroy. He runs into the first overlord on his list. It's late into the night and the sinner didn't have a clue on who he was or why he was just standing around with a creepy grin on his face. From behind the overlord, a shadow peaks around with a menacing howl as it swallows him whole.

He grins.

When he wanders about the entertainment district he finds a radio tailored to his needs. He grabs it without a care and disappears into the night with it.

By the next morning, many had no idea of what had occurred, while others were wondering where their boss had gone. But it isn't until a radio wave blasts through all the speakers in Pentagram City. A screech sounds before a howl screeches along the airwaves, alarming many but when the screams of the overlord take over— all sinners stop in what they're doing. They look up the speakers and listen. They're questions were now all answered about the overlord that had gone missing over night. The howling and wailing goes on for several minutes, yet it felt hours. When he finally ceases his broadcast, the entirety of Pentagram City is left stunned.

From behind his microphone inside of a small home at the edge of the woods, a portal opened with tentacles dragging the body parts of the overlord—Alastor's small laugh conjures into a fit of maniacal rage. He laughs and laughs.

"Yes...this is where I truly belong...."

For the next several years he is left to his own devices and continues to remove overlords from their positions over and over again. He would make deals with them to draw them out, and then to slaughter them with glee. Eventually, he would need to reveal his identity, so he goes for one more big target and at the end of the broadcast he causes the static to screech through the speakers. He taps on his microphone with a slight chuckle.

And the story of the Radio Demon comes to life to haunt many for the rest of their undead lives.

At least, until a small incident causes an uproar within the entertainment district. At this time he had made a name for himself and was someone to be feared but also respected. His power was at an all time high, and his insanity well kept. Nothing could dare to change him in anyway, until he decided to lend a hand to the future of technology and entertainment.

He befriended a sinner by the name of Vox. He helped him settle, and taught him all the ways of making business with his own medium. While he didn't approve of television at all, he didnt care if others chose to use it. They became friends, allies one could say, partners even. But with time his behavior changed and he sought to retreating to the ways of a conman. The very behavior that destroyed him in life and will one day destroy him in death. But for now it worked for him so long as he used his hypnotic eye to suck in any customer he could grab. However, he could never fully use it to get Alastor on his side. The fact that he would dare to try, made Alastor laugh. But he warned him, that if he dared to try again he would pay a price for it.

That's when Valentino entered the picture and everything changed. All respect. All dignity. It all vanished immediately. Vox began to cater to his need to fill the screens with provocative like entertainment, and while he knew that such things were greatly popular, it was still vulgar to him. He didn't care for the business, but Valentino kept getting under his skin. He would ask for him to model for him, to shoot some positions or roles and it would leave him ready to tear him apart limb from limb. But he had a problem now, Valentino also had an ability to manipulate others with his own pheromones and he even pitched the idea to turn it all into a drug. This was beyond what Alastor ever had in mind for the entertainment district. Therefore, instead of making a deal of any kind with them he instead works with them to grow his power instead. Should any workers not work out or get disposed of, he would take them under him instead to be apart of his underlings. He would never return them, and never give them up or tell them where they would go. He would confess to killing them or to eating them as he had gained some cannibalistic instincts. He was practically taking left overs, but in a way that would work to his own advantages. This wasn't going well with Vox, but it could if Alastor were to join them to create a three man operational entertainment venue. This way they'd be able to split up their revenue, their powers, and their work force.

Alastor turns him down completely and even mocks the very notion of him possibly joining such a disgusting team of misfits. He was sadistic and loved to torture others, but he still carried some class and this entire set up just was not his style. He also didn't care to be a part of a team.

This was the final straw and so a battle ensues between Vox, Valentino, and Alastor. Two against one was not something he had accounted for, so he leaves them battered and bruised with one of Valentino's antennas broken and Vox's screen cracked and buffering on onside. He disappeared into the shadows and made his escape without looking back.

When he finally re-emerges from the shadows, he's back in the very woods he had fallen to. His clothes were torn, his antlers had fallen off from being damaged, his arms covered in cuts new and old, and his back cut through by one the Television Demon's cables. What made the attack more painful is that it was close to where his previous scars remained. The scars that were left behind from his wings being torn.

He drops to the ground against a tree and leans against it in order to wait to heal. He sighs heavily and stares up at the red sky.

"How disappointing...."

His ears perk up immediately as a figure steps out of the shadows to approach him. He recognized the voice. He had heard it once before. He stands up quickly and jumps back from her with his staff in hand.

"You...!"

The Queen rests her hand to her hip and smiles serenely.

"Don't be so uptight little fawn. I'm only here to offer you a deal. If you agree your life will be spared. Your powers will remain and you'll get a chance to actually cause some chaos for that Seraphim that had done you wrong."

The mention of Sera makes his skin crawl.

"Hah! Yet you and the one below are the ones responsible for everything that had happened. You caused my fall, why in the world would I dare to ever make a deal with you?!"

Lilith chuckles.

"You don't realize it, but your soul already belongs to me. You fell....and you had more power than you could obtain. Carmilla and Zestial were asked to see because I told Lucifer to tell them to check on you. They provided resources to help you live a life down here. You fell with some power from your angelic side, but you gained more that is because I gave it to you. Remember your words, if you fell you would accept."

"I said if I fell, perhaps I would...!"

"Either way you now owe a debt to me for helping you."

Her eyes flash with bright purple glow costing over the irises. Her voice breaks out with a gentle note that smoothes out into his ears. He growls as his eyes turn black.

"You can't resist Alastor....you're already weak right now." She approaches him and rests her hands to his cheeks. "Give in hun...."

Alastor's eyes flash between red and purple with his body aching from his injuries. He begins to fall to his knees his microphone dropping from his hand.

"There, there..."

Her lips press to his forehead, "I'll take care of you. You only need to do a few favors for me, it's all simple. And in the end you will be able to live through it all. Promise."

Alastor's eyes give in and close. She sinks to the ground and rests his head over her lap with a smile. From her hand a purple chain forms with a cuff that claps around his neck immediately.

Her giggle becomes infused once more with the shrill tone and high pitched tone, "Cute~! Can I have some fun with him too Lily?"

Lilith's hand gently pets his head, "Yes of course. First let's leave this area, heaven awaits..."

Chapter Text

For seven long years, Alastor is a slave for the Queen. He does everything for her and is forced to feed into the desires of evil herself. It didn't matter what kind of desire, if she wanted to play by torturing him then she would allow it—if she wanted to psychologically play with him, she would allow it—if she wanted more physical desires from him she would recieve it. Every part of this game made him sick and angered. Then his second to last order finally came from the Queen.

On the beaches in the Heavens, Alastor stands behind her chair with his arms folded behind him. His eyes are closed, and his ears are perked up over his head. He was calmly standing there, waiting for her next order. That's when she hears her sigh heavily.

"She's not making this easy....why isn't he stopping her...? I leave and this is the end result?"

Alastor is curious to what she's complaining about. So to amuse himself he decides to ask—

"What exactly would be the problem madam?"

Her eye glances back to him.

"My daughter is attempting to redeem sinners through a hotel she's running. She can't be serious. I left her with teachings to care for her people and to look out for sinners. Not to redeem them."

Alastor chuckles, "Perhaps, that is her way of caring for them. I'll agree redemption isn't really something that can be done."

Lilith chuckles, "You'd know all about that wouldn't you?"

Alastor says nothing and keeps his smile.

"I'll need to find a way to get her to back off without hurting her...."

"I have a feeling you're already harming her dear. You haven't responded to her calls or messages for the passed seven years. And it sounds like her father isn't involved because of your split. At this point, she's on her own, and yes she's an adult but the support of her parents is very important don't you think?"

Lilith stands up and turns to him.

"Are you questioning me and my parental role?"

"Madam I've done that since the start or have you forgotten many of our long conversations on the subject considering you would often complain about your husband."

Lilith steps closer to him with his chain forming in her hand. She yanks him to her, and tightly holds his face in her hand. His body shakes with resistance as he grins.

"You seem to be more annoying today. And you know what I'm getting fed up with him as well. Hence why the ring is gone, along with my pearls. For now I have your next assignment."

She let's go of his face and grabs his antler. She peers into his face with her eyes turning red.

"You will look after my daughter, and watch over her dream. We already know redeeming sinners can not be done. And Adam would never allow it either. Sera as well. Therefore, there shouldn't be any issues. If Lucifer by some miracle gets in the way, be sure to drive him away however you can. Whether by irritating him or pissing him off. Do it. If that fails....then I'll have to find another way to stop anything from going their way. I love my daughter, but I can not allow her to ruin what we have now. Do you understand me?"

Alastor's static is going crazy from his person as he glares at her with a look that screamed he would do it, but would not do it in the way she would expect.

He stands up tall and straightens himself out. He steps back and bows in response, accepting her command.

That conversation was merely a year ago just before he had met Charlie.

Now here he stood in his newly built tower, in the restroom, with his body leaking a heavy amount of blood. His breath is heavy, and his body was shaking. In-between his fingers is a needle and green thread to stitch the wound close. He didn't care for the pain, and was just used to it by now. Nothing would ever beat the pain he recieved upon losing his wings. Never.

He stitches the wound close, and bandages himself up tightly. Once he's finished he leans over his sink with wide eyes and a crazed smile. He looks up to the mirror before him and this time he sees an image he didn't expect to see. Now that he is left in such a vulnerable state he felt more human than ever. He's losing his head once more, and now it's drawing out the side of him that he had tucked away for so long.

In the mirror is a reflection that resembled his appearance in heaven. He growls and punches the mirror to break the glass. His hand becomes covered in shattered glass, while the other grips tightly onto the red strands of his hair tightly. The ringing he used to hear so often began to come to him again. He laughs quietly before bursting out loud with a powerful laugh. He throws his clothes back on and turns away from the mirror.

"Now things are beginning to fall apart for everyone....let's see how you manage to deal with this my dear. You can't have it all now."

Chapter Text

About a couple of weeks go by, and the hotel is newly built and thriving. The insides were expanded, the bar was bigger and longer, there were more floors, and the towers at the sides catered to the King and the Radio Demon. While he missed his old design, Alastor had no problems in living within the new building and tower. He also appreciated that his bedroom still maintained its half and half rendition of neat and tidy—to full on buyou. At the very least, he could be left to his own devices in such an environment. A deer does need his own time to just be without judgement—to hide among the trees, to lay in the grass, and to be surrounded by fireflies. It was all that could remind him of home.

It brought comfort to his soul. He would sit by himself against the trees, and allow for the sounds of the buyou to sink deep into his ears. The ruffling of the grass, the chirping of smaller animals, the buzzing of the fireflies, the sounds of the swamp waters—every inch of it felt like home.
For the night, he chooses to lay curled up in the grass with his hand constantly latching onto the wound at his chest. Even after weeks of maintaining it, the healing process was just non-existent. Despite the painful sensations, he still held to his duties of being the executive producer of the hotel. Even with the King now involved he still involves himself in the process of handling any of the major paperwork, sponsorships, and more. Since the King was now keeping an eye on them all, he is unable to do much on his end to mess with the hotel— not that he did much anyway to really mess with the hotel's plans when they were making fools of themselves—that is until that trial occurred.

Who would have thought that angels could be killed by their own weapons? He certainly never suspected it. But now that he knew, he wishes he could have had that knowledge a long time ago. However, it's useless now to think in such a way. For the time being he needed to focus on his recovery, and also focus on protecting the little maid of the hotel. Since she is owned by him, the death of Adam falls into his hands. He was ecstatic that the bastard got what was coming to him, but the Queen was definitely not going to be pleased. Her main ticket to heaven was practically gone, but Lute was her only other option.

'Knowing Lute, she is more than likely going to ask for Lilith to do something to stop her daughter. The only way to really do so now, is to crush her confidence...'

He sits up from the grass and leans his head back with a sigh.

"What a way to make my life so much harder than it needs to be. Dangerously so too."

Before he can return to his resting position in the grass, a knock sounds at his door. He stands up tall and snaps his fingers. His coat manifests over his torso as he makes his way over to the door. He opens it up only to be greeted by a hyperactive Princess.

"Alastor, I know you're resting. But we got a message from heaven to go to the Heavenly embassy for a meeting! Vaggie and my father will be joining me, but I'd like for you to come as well. It only feels fair since Adam had caused your trouble on the field. Which by the way, thank you for holding him off as much as you could, it couldn't have been easy."

Alastor sighs softly, "No worries darling, and I'd be delighted to join you. When do we depart?"

"Actually, right now."

"Princess you're sporting your night gown, are you telling me that this meeting cannot be done in the morning?"

Charlie shakes her head.

"No! Come on!"

She grabs his sleeve and drags him off down to the lobby where Vaggie is waiting with the King beside her. He was dressed in a pair of duck pajamas colored in white, with a red robe wrapped around him, and a string left to tie the robe close around his waist. Charlie runs over and pulls Alastor up beside them.

"Got him~!"

Alastor sighs, "Who plans for a meeting at this hour?"

Lucifer yawns, "Angel's who don't really need sleep themselves and live in the glory of the light?"

Alastor's ears flick a bit at the memory of his own stay in heaven.

"Right..."

Charlie jumps a bit, "Come on, come on...! I know things may sound bad, but it's Emily who set all of this up, so it can't be bad!"

Now this does catch Alastor's attention, Emily was a pure innocent angel who was the only angel they could gully trust at the moment. It also only made sense to have her speak to them because Adam was gone. The only other angels available to speak to them are the seraphims. And Emily was someone who agreed with the hotel and its purpose, therefore she was someone that they could trust no matter what. Alastor was also a bit pleased, as he was getting the chance to see her again once more. He could only hope that her interference would not bring any trouble to her.

Once at the heavenly embassy, the four people sit together at the table as they wait for the Seraphim to make an appearance. The chair at the end of the table glows with a dazzling light shining down onto the seat. Emily appears with a grin so wide she could hardly contain herself. She waves her hand.

"Hi! Thank you for coming! I'm so glad to see you all!"

Both Charlie and Vaggie go over to greet her with tight hugs

"First off, I'm so glad you all are safe. I overheard about what happened during extermination day and had to get a look for myself. I knew if anything, Sera was not going to tell me anything. As a Seraphim myself, I have a right to do as I please if she had that same right. Therefore, I'll do what I need to do to make things right and to prove to her that her actions are all wrong."

Lucifer is astounded by this but also concerned.

"Be careful with that mindset Emily..."

The Seraphim looks to Lucifer before looking to Charlie who nods her head.

"Emily, meet my father. Lucifer."

Emily sparkles, "Ohh It's so nice to meet you sir!"

Lucifer shrinks in on himself a bit with an anxiously filled chuckle.

"Nice to meet you too...."

"Is something wrong?"

Lucifer woefully smiles, "Every other angel in existence looks at me with hatred. They look at me as if I'm just evil because of what I have done. Because I broke the rules and went against them. Therefore, it's been quite a while since a higher ranking angel appeared to be happy to see me."

Emily blinks and smiles.

"Trust me when I say this your highness, not all angels are the same. And not all angels carry those negative feelings anymore...."

Lucifer isn't able to respond to that, he merely smiles toward the table in acceptance.

"Pardon me for interrupting my dear, but it is a bit late into the night. Why did you call for us to meet like this?" Alastor asks.

Emily looks to him.

"Oh um..."

Alastor smiles, "Pleasure to meet you my dear, quite the pleasure. My name is Alastor, and I had held Adam off from the hotel for as long as I could. I'm also the executive producer of the hotel."

"Oh!.....huh...."

"Hm? Something wrong...?"

Emily tilts her head and folds her arms.

"You seem familiar to me....have we met before?"

Alastor's brows rise up in shock.

Vaggie waves her hand to dismiss the notion, "Pretty sure you haven't, he's been down here for a pretty long time. Maybe you've seen someone who looks like him, maybe with a different color palette too."

Emily isn't sure she can believe that, but she just agrees to it anyway.

"Yeah, I guess. Well anyway onto why I called you all here! I have some good news!"

Charlie claps her hands.

"Really?!" She squeaks.

"Yes! First, do you know of a snake named Sir Pentious?"

All eyes fall with sorrow.

"Adam....killed him without hesitation....." Charlie says quietly.

Vaggie embraces her hand in her own and gently caresses her knuckles.

"Well he's not gone!" Emily says proudly with her head tilted up high.

"Huh?"

All eyes look up to her.

She grins.

"Charlie your hotel worked! Sir Pentious made it to heaven! He passed judgement! He arrived infront of me and Sera, and had his wings and halo! He came to us beyond the gates so he was worthy of it! He's been redeemed!"

The more she spoke, the wider the Princess's eyes had become. Vaggie stands tall with a smile curving up so high over her lips. Lucifer is stunned, but grins himself. Alastor's eyes are wide in shock.

'He...was redeemed...?'

Charlie jumps up with her eyes running with tears. She runs over to the angel and hugs her tightly, thanking her for delivering the news.

"Is he okay?! He wasn't hurt or anything?!"

Emily shakes her head.

"No, not at all. He was all in one piece and is such a sweet heart. Right now he's left under my care. So don't worry, I'll be showing him around and helping him to settle. I made sure to get approval as well from someone above me and Sera. Therefore, she cannot touch him."

Alastor's ears flick.

'That was an option? No, perhaps she took the initiative to protect him immediately as he was living proof of the hotel working.'

Charlie laughs and jumps around, "I can't believe it! He's okay! Thank god!"

Lucifer chuckles, "Calm down Char Char,"

Alastor nods his head, "Yes Princess, try to relax. Now that we know it's possible, we have a lot of work to do and the news to deliver to the others when the morning comes,"

Charlie gasps, "Right! Ah, Cherri is going to be so happy! She's been in a slump since the battle and the egg boys are also struggling with her. This should lift their spirits really well."

Vaggie nods her head, "Yeah."

Lucifer looks back to Emily, "Emily I need you to be very careful. Does Sera know that you're telling us?"

She shakes her head.

"No. Not yet. Like I said, if she's going to do what she wants in secret than so will I. She can't stop me. I'll be doing everything to permanently stop these exterminations. As far as I know, Lute is not happy and is desperate. With Adam now gone, she's in charge of the exorcists and more than likely she will come back to seek her own revenge."

Vaggie growls.

"That bitch...."

"I'll keep you all updated on things up here, just keep doing your best to redeem sinners. You have proof, now the real hard work starts! I'll be looking into rehabilitation programs for you, humans have them on earth. If they can work there, why can't they work in Hell? It will take time and a lot of work, but we can do it!"

Charlie nods, "Yes! Thank you so much Emily,"

Emily nods her head and calls for their meeting to end. The angel gives her best wishes to Charlie and takes off back to heaven. The first to leave is Alastor. He had melted into the shadows once they were out of the building, and while they all took notice, Lucifer couldn't help but question his behavior. He had noticed the language his body was speaking, his fingers were tapping lightly on the table, his other hand had clenched into a fist, his ears kept moving up and down, shifting with his emotions.

'Something is wrong with him...what is his deal?'

Alastor reappears inside of his room and throws his coat to the side. He steps back into the relieving atmosphere of the buyou and curls up once more along the grass. His ears fall back over his head with his thoughts running madly in his head. His claws glide through the sides of his bowl cut, and pull slowly at the strands.

'So...it is possible.....'

He chuckles with a bit of a wheeze slipping through.

'How incredible, I wish I could have seen Sera's face. It seems like my words are finally coming into fruition. Karma is striking back and she is striking back hard....!'
His hand rests over his chest again, the pain of his wound shivering through his heart and lungs. He laughs and curls up further along the grass.

"What will you all do....? Hm?"

Chapter Text

The next morning comes around, and Charlie calls for the crew to gather for breakfast. Lucifer decides to cook for everyone and makes his signature pancakes. He serves everyone a plate, except for Alastor who was instead given a steak.

His eyes glance down to the cooked meat before looking up to him.

"Feeling generous today?"

"I'll only do this once. Don't expect for it to be a common thing,"

The Radio Demon chuckles, "Oh no but of course not, wouldn't want to feel like I'm being poisoned everytime."

"Don't mock my cooking you ass!"

Charlie folds her arms, "Dad! Alastor! Stop it!"

The two turn away from each other quickly their flames and voodoo symbols dying down immediately. Lucifer takes a seat beside his daughter and just keeps his glare toward the Radio Demon who was no longer looking to his direction. He just sips on his coffee in silence as Charlie stands tall with her hands together.

"Okay! So, we have some good news to share with everyone and it will definitely pave a way for the hotel to keep going! Emily requested to meet with us in the heavenly embassy in the center of the city last night."

"No wonder I heard all that noise last night," Husk says with a growl.

"Right sorry about that,"

Angel speaks up,"Emily? She's the one angel that basically agreed with you right?"

Charlie nods her head, "Yes! She defended you during the trial and agreed with our idea of redemption. Speaking of which, the good news!"

She clears her throat and fondly smiles instead of bursting with joy, "Emily came to tell us that Sir Pentious is alive and that he was redeemed! He passed the gates meaning he was worthy of it! The hotel finally worked!"

Angel's eyes widen, "For real?!"

Cherri's eye closes tightly, "Holy shit...."

One of the egg boys jumps into her lap.

"Boss is alright..?"

Charlie nods her head, "Yes, Frank. Pentious is okay. He is safe and sound. Emily is doing her best to keep him safe, and to make sure Sera doesn't touch him. Now that we have definite proof of the hotel working, we can definitely keep going in trying! Angel you're going to be the next one. Promise. You're doing so well now, and we all know you are getting closer and closer to redemption. The only thing we need to really get out of the way is your deal with Valentino."

Angel flinches a bit, his hands rubbing against the other, "Do you even know how to break a deal Charlie...?"

Charlie turns to her father to see if he knew.

Lucifer sighs and folds his arms, "Unfortunately, deals are not necessarily something you can just step out of. The only other way would be if the owner performed an action that would be against your deal, it would render the deal null and void. Should that deal holder continue to try then we will need to have a trial of our own. What are the main points of your deal with him Angel?"

Angel rubs his arms, "He's....allowed to do whatever he wants to me in the studio....but when I'm outside of it, he's not permitted to control me in any way, like controlling where I go or what I do with other people."

Niffty jumps onto the table.

"Then what about the incident in the club? He hit you because you snapped at him." She points out.

Lucifer tilts his head a bit, "Oh so he actually did go beyond the contract you have...? I'd have to get a look at the actual physical contract. But he and the Vees don't seem to like this place anyway...."

Alastor sighs lightly, "Valentino is upset with Angel being here, and Vox is simply desperate and obsessed over me being here. The only one who doesn't really show interest but does so in order to keep their images and statuses going, is Velvette. She's a smart gal, and is mainly getting what she wants througg her own alliance with them both. Clever girl indeed."

"You seem to know a lot about them and their dynamic." The King says.

"Ah, yes you don't look at the television like others do, which I respect about you, but months back Vox and I had a little confrontation with each other througg our mediums. He decided he wanted to try and mess with my reputation on screen so I took the liberty to face off against him in wordplay back to anger him. The simple twit, fell for the insults and the fact that I revealed that he was only angry because I rejected his offer to join them back in the day. He buffered and caused a bit of a black out over the city."

"Oh so that was his doing and yours." The King states.

"Correct. I have some history with Vox and Valentino. Unfortunately, that story ended with a bloody mess. Therefore, I have nothing but hatred for the fools."

Angel sighs, "Vox is a business man....a conman....and he uses his hypnotic powers more to get people to buy his shit. He also hates my guts. I'm surprised he didn't try to come by before the King showed up...."

Charlie groans, "No...definitely don't want to see him again. He's gross..."

Angel shrugs, "I warned ya toots, he doesn't care who you are. You should have kicked his ass when he licked your arm."

"I'm sorry?!/Excuse me?!"

Vaggie and the King shout in unison. Charlie stares at Angel with a face that screamed, 'why?!'

Vaggie grabs her shoulders.

"That disgusting bug....licked you...?!"

Angel smirks and leans over his palm, "Yup and even asked her to work for him."

Lucifer's horns burst over his head.

"He's dead..!"

Alastor calmly hums as he was enjoying the chaos that Angel instigated. He had to admit though, he understood the feeling of disgust of ever being that bug's presence.

"Everyone please relax."

All eyes turn to him.

"In regards to the Moth man, he hadn't attacked more than likely because Vox has him wrapped around his finger. The two do sleep together and if it wasn't for Vox, there would be no one to calm the temper of that roach."

Angel nods, "Pretty much, and that's why Vox hates my guts. He is a bit possessive of Valentino in a weird way. But I agree that his obsession with Alastor is worse."

Alastor shrugs, "You can't cure the demented."

"Ain't that the truth,"

Charlie sighs and sits in her seat.

"Anyway! Back to the topic at hand. So I wanted to do something a little different today, as we still have to continue with our activities. We already are preparing to get the news to do an interview with us, so that's taken care of. But for today I want to do an exercise that helps us to learn more about each other. So we will start while we eat. We will just ask basic questions. Got it? We will go around in a circle to ask any question that is not insulting, offending, or inappropriate. Sound good?"

No one chooses to disagree.

"Good! I'll start!" She turns to her father who was sitting patiently with a smile.

"How are you today dad?"

Lucifer smiles, "I'm actually alright. Last night's news really had an impact on me. So I'm ready to really help however I can here."

Charlie thanks him quietly, and nudges him to go along and ask Alastor a question.

He rolls his eyes, but twitches when he makes eye contact with the said Demon.

He sighs, "Alright fine, Alastor now that things have gotten this far, how will this be entertaining to you now?"

Alastor's ears flick lightly with interest. He grins.

"Oh that's quite the riveting question Sire. A good one if I do say so myself."

"Just answer it you fool,"

"Now now be patient, I do have to think about how to answer this, after all I am conflicted considering how a single soul succeeded in being redeemed."

He really did have some conflicting thoughts, the first redemption from Hell. In all actuality, the first redeemed soul should have been him, but that was stripped away from him. But the snake did deserve it, he paid the ultimate price after all.

"Well if anything, I will say this. Pentious did give the greatest sacrifice, so that's where he gains my respect. I admit that I didn't think sinners could be redeemed, but I suppose anything is possible now. And by me it's still entertaining, because now heaven is going to be thrown into chaos, and conflict. You have one Seraphim who approves of the extermination, and the other who is against it. It's a game of chess at this point. And chess is such a fun game to play if you have someone willing to match your level," He says with a rather odd chuckle.

Lucifer isn't sure how to respond. He may as well just let the creepy overlord have it.

"Whatever, I guess. It's your turn now."

Alastor nods his head, "Right..hmm....the next person near me is Niffty. Therefore, my dear how do you feel about being the one to kill Adam?"

Niffty snickers, "He was a real bad boy hehehehe~ and he Madd a mess of everything!"

Alastor chuckles with amusement, "Yes he did, didn't he?"

She giggles and scurries over to Husk's shoulder.

"Husk what do you think? I did good right?"

Husk shrugs, "The guy's gone. He was a douche. I'm sure we all can agree to that."

Everyone agrees in unison.

Husk turns to Angel, "How are you feeling knowing you have a chance?"

Angel stares down at his cup with his thoughts littered everywhere.

"Take your time Angel," Charlie says softly.

He leans over one of his hands and lightly sighs while staring into the mug in his hand. He could see the memories go by like a roll of film on a movie screen.

"You know...? Genuinely, Pentious really changed....his development was incredible in the long run. I'm glad we gave him a chance when we did." He takes a sip on his drink, "Though I am petty that he ascended before me, but that's just me," he says with a chuckle.

He turns to Cherry, "How about you Cherri?"

Cherri just holds onto Frank in her lap and with a light tap to his head she sighs, "Well I ain't got a choice now, I gotta try. For his sake at least,"

Angel nudged her with his elbow, "Welcome aboard bitch,"

Charlie twinkled at her words, "Yay! I'm so glad!"

Cherri chuckles, "Alright Vaggie, this is gonna be a bit personal I guess."

"Huh? A-Alright...."

"How did it feel when you got your wings back..? Like what brought them back?"

All heads turn to her, except for Alastor whose ear merely jerks a bit with interest. Could he possibly regain his?

Vaggie rubs the back of her neck with hesitation, "Well....it's a bit hard to describe. I honestly didn't expect for them to grow back. I kind of figured they would be gone forever..."

Lucifer leans over the table with a grin, "That's where you're wrong. Even a bird's wings when clipped can be regrown. It takes a long time, but they can grow back. But to make them reflourish from your back, well that takes a lot of pure strength and confidence. And you projected all of that into your core during your training with Carmilla. You were putting the need to protect what you hold dear close to your heart, and in turn re-grew your wings."

Vaggie smiles softly her hand entangled with Charlie's under the table.

"Yeah...Yeah I did...."

Charlie smiles, "Aw, Vaggie...." She kisses her cheek and hugs her.

Vaggie chuckles softly, "Okay babe my turn now I guess."

Charlie nods her head.

"It will be personal, but I think it's something that should honestly be directed to you and your father..."

Lucifer flinches a bit, "Uh okay....?"

Vaggie sighs, "Are either of you going to tell the Queen about all of this?"

Charlie cringes and sinks into the cushion of her seat. Lucifer follows her example.

Meanwhile, Alastor is lost in his own world after listening to them speak. Then it was inevitable from the start. He doesn't really have anything he could count as wanting to protect. Sure, he did his best to protect the hotel, but it wasn't as if he did for his own benefit or anyone else's. He's been forced to stay here, and he merely was performing his task, but was failing on purpose just to fool the Queen. He did try to anger the King when they had met, but that didn't have any type of an affect, no thanks to Mimzy either with her stunt. He merely sips on his drink in silence, but when he looks up he sees Husker with his eyes dead set on him.

One of his brows curl in confusion to his gaze. Husk silently points to his chest.

Alastor mentally curses. His wound wasn't holding up well, and Husker is able to smell the blood that was more than likely soaking through his bandages now.

"Charlie. Lucifer. You have to tell her,"

Charlie groans, "Do we...? I mean—" She sits up eith her hands pressing to her head—"Vaggie I've called her. Messaged her. Everything! And she hasn't responded! I'm starting to think she doesn't care anymore...."

Lucifer glances down to the side with shame.

"And you your majesty?"

He sadly laughs, "There's no way she'd answer me....you already know that we're split. We're split for many reasons....so I know she won't respond to me."

"Dad..."

Vaggie sighs, "Alright, I'm sorry I asked."

Lucifer shakes his head, "It's fine. The situation between us isn't something that has been addressed. And really it needs to be at some point. But right now isn't a good time to do it. I will at least admit that."

Vaggie nods in understanding.

Charlie pipes up, "One more round to keep the flow of the conversations and then we will be done for the morning,"

Lucifer turns to the Radio Demon with a smirk. The others were already ready for a fight to ensue.

"Sooooo bellhop—"

Alastor sets his cup down and turns ro him.

"Go ahead Sire, what would you like to ask?"

Lucifer folds his arms and leans back in his chair.

"Where's your little microphone staff at?"

'Fuck...'

"Oh, yeah I haven't seen you with it since the battle..." Charlie says.

Alastor is silent at first, but then decides to give in. It shouldn't be too bad to do so, and at the very least it would get the King to get off his back. He's been observing him far too closely, and if he makes a single mistake now then the only thing awaiting him was complete and utter mayhem.

"Well I suppose, I can have some trust in you al by telling you this. After all, a lost of things were lost in that battle. This includes my microphone stand."

Charlie stands immediately, "What...?!"

"Yes, you see it had been sliced onto two, and as we speak I'm using every bit of my power to restore it. So if I don't seem too excited for much, it is because all of my energy is being diverted to that."

He stands up with his mug, and his empty plate.

"Now then speaking of which, I need to get back to it. Thank you for this little experience of a Q and A, but I'll be the first to go. And Lucifer next time use a little bit more seasoning and allow the steak to be rare, thank you."

"Hey—!"

He dives down into the shadows and returns his dishes to the kitchen before returning to his bedroom.

Charlie turns to her father, "Dad that was uncalled for,"

Lucifer rubs his head, "I was genuinely curious...."

"Well now you can be even more curious. Go apologize to him now."

"Wha—?"

She folds her arms.

"Apologize. Now."

Lucifer's facial expression sinks into a scowl. He grumbles and fades into a portal to the Radio Demon's room. He pops up with his arms crossed and scowl still intact. He prepares to knock, but then takes notice of the door being opened just a bit. Perhaps his daughter was right. He is curious.

He carefully peaks in through the opened crack of the door, and watches the Radio Demon remove his coat.

'Okay, nothing to see there. It was just his coat. Where's his stand...?'

His eye gazes around and spots the broken staff on the floor right beside one of the chairs he had in his room right before a large fire place.

'Oh there it is...'

He looks back to the Radio Demon, and then regrets doing so. The man began to undress, but as he does he is able to see his upper torso covered in bandages.

'Did he get injured and not tell anyone? Well look whose terrified of vulnerability fawn spawn.'

But what he sees next draws literally chills down his entire spine.

Upon removing the bandages, he is able to see four separate scars on his back. His eyes widen as his brows knit together at the center of his forehead.

'Wing scars.....?!'

Chapter Text

Lucifer steps back from the door and vanishes quickly to his own bedroom.

'There's no way that I'm just seeing things. I know damn well as to what I saw. Those scars....those scars are what are left behind when an angel loses their wings. Wings like Husk's or a demon's are different compared to the scars of an angel's. But what's so overwhelming about it is that the top scars are far too massive for your standard angel. Just what the fuck is he...?! He even looks as though he was going to have a second pair grow before hand...! That shouldn't be possible....!'

There was no way he could bring this up to anyone else. He needed to privately seek answers out of him without anyone else knowing. That's when his memory suddenly does him some good. Years ago way before his split with his wife, he had seen something fall from the sky into Hell. He had asked for Carmilla and Zestial to investigate it and tell him what they found. However, they made a deal with rhe fallen creature to not mention any other details to him.

"I suppose it's time to pay them a visit."

He takes his phone out and gives Zestial a call.

The ancient Demon answers with a glee, "Yes, your highness?"

"I'd like to have a word with you and Carmilla. Meet me at her office, do I make myself clear?"

Zestial is a bit taken aback by this sudden demand, but based on the sound of his voice—he knew that this was serious. Therefore, he agrees to meet.

Lucifer cleans himself up and changes into his usual attire. He snaps on his hat and twirls his cane around.

"Sorry Charlie, but I don't trust this guy. I'm going to figure out what exactly he is hiding whether he likes it or not."

He opens up a portal, but before he walks through he leaves a message to his daughter, letting her know that he had a meeting to attend to and that he would be back later. He steps on through and appears in Carmilla's main office. The overlord looks up to him with a glare.

"Would It kill you to just use the front door your highness?"

Lucifer folds his arms behind him, "I'm not here to play today. I actually have to have a very serious talk with you and Zestial."

This catches her attention. She sits up tall in her office chair to look directly into his eyes. He was serious. The two remain in silence, until Zestial appears through the shadows.

"Greetings, your highness."

"Cut the crap for now..."

Both overlords flinch, it was rare for the King to be this serious. What exactly could have sparked his rage?

"Do the both of you remember all those years ago when I had asked for you both to investigate the creature that had fallen from the skies? The soul"

"The fallen angel?" Carmilla asks.

"Correct,"

"Yes, what about him? We had already disclosed that we couldn't tell you anything, and you told us to leave him be."

"I did but things have changed. I called you here not to discuss everything about him but so I can confirm as to WHO he is,"

Both demons look to each other before turning to him.

"You know...?"

"I believe I do now. Is it Alastor?"

Carmilla sighs heavily, "How did you guess....?"

Lucifer's hand clutched tightly onto his cane, "I went to see him in his room, and caught him changing bandages around his upper torso. I saw the scars of where his wings were torn from. They're massive....."

Carmilla stands tall, "Excuse me...? Large scars like those belong to those of higher standing. How is that possible?"

"I don't know, and clearly he didn't tell you everything so you don't know either. But best believe I will be dragging everything out of him. The Two of you will continue to keep this information to yourselves. No one else will be permitted to know, understood?"

Both overlords nod.

"And just how shall thou confront him?"

Lucifer turns his back to them before glancing back with red eyes, "Privately, but more than likely it'll be a fight. We don't see eye to eye, and I don't trust the fact that he disappeared and then showed up after being gone for seven years. Something about that also doesn't add up. With that being said, I'll be taking my leave for now, the both of you will be compensated greatly for your cooperation like before. See you."

The King turns away and disappears into golden and red dust.

Carmilla sits with her hand to her head, "I can't believe this....."

Zestial places a hand to her shoulder, "For now allow us just hope that things never get too chaotic...."

She rests her hand over his gently, "Right...."

Lucifer returns to the hotel with the most darkest expression he could make. He wasn't sure as to what he was feeling. Anger? Depressed? Confused? Anxious? He just couldn't pin point it at all. He stops by the bar where Husk and Angel sat, and asks for a bottle of some sweet apple flavored whiskey with a mix of some of his favorite beezlejuice. Husk is thrown off a bit, but doesn't object and makes the drink for him. If he was going to confront the Radio Demon, he was not going to do it completely sober.

He takes the glass and downs it all in one go with a heavy sigh.

"Whao, you alright there ya highness?" Angel asks.

"No. Now then I'm off to have a private conversation with the bellhop, so don't bother us for anything."

Husk's entire body sulks as they watch the King take off up the stairs.

"Uh, should we get Charlie?" Angel asks.

"No. Wait til they are done....this could get very ugly."¤

Lucifer first stops by the Radio tower to see if he's there, when it's confirmed that he isn't he transports to the bedroom there to see it shut this time.

'Oh? Someone learned.'

He knocks on the door and waits. The door opens as Alastor comes into view from the shadows.

"Yes?"

"Hello Alastor, mind if I come in? I'd like to have a little chat."

Alastor raises a brow, but decides to let him in without a fuss. The King steps inside and takes note of the arrangements inside.

"Why do you have half of your room looking like a the perfect space for bed time reading, and then have the other half completely layered in nothing but swamp?!"

Alastor's ears fall over his head, "Do you see me judging how your room looks sire?"

"You wouldn't be able to, you've never been in it."

"Doesn't mean I can't try."

"What the fuck is wrong with you?"

"All that could be wrong with you or worse~" He says with a laugh.

"Now then why are you here?" He asks with guttural tone.

'Oh he's definitely not in the mood. Perfect then.'

He goes over to one of the chairs and sits with the crossing of his legs. He stares up at the Radio Demon, whose expression appeared to be far worse than it was earlier. Not to mention that he wasn't wearing his coat. Normally he'd like to be presentable to anyone, but even that habit was beginning to slide.

"Alastor...I know your secret,"

"Hm? Secret? I'm not quite sure what you mean,"

Lucifer folds his arms.

"I'll let you rummage through that deer head of yours, so that maybe you could an get an inkling of what it is that I know."

Alastor isn't sure as to what to make of this situation. He made sure that no one would be able to discern as to who or what he is, so how could he have any idea? Is he talking about his injury? If so? Which one?

"Seems like you really have a lot to hide hm?"

The Radio Demon didn't have time for games today.

"Go ahead and spill what you know Sire. Let's see if you're correct,"

'Is he playing dumb? Or is he really giving in so easily?'

Lucifer is silent, he just couldn't figure out how this guy's head works. The only way he could ever attempt to understand is if he actually were to attempt to open up about his life or after life. It would give him something to work with.

"Very well, several years ago something fell to Hell."

Alastor doesn't say anything, he merely sits across from him in the same position with his leg crossed over the other. His hands are resting on his stomach and his ears were perked up with the intention of hearing what he has to say.

"But it didn't just randomly fall, no it came from Heaven."

"Is that so?"

Lucifer continued, "While it didn't have wings, it still left feathers behind from a small set that had to mature into a second pair."

Again he remains silent.

"That Angel was you wasn't it?"

Alastor's chuckle is low and steady," If I said no?"

"Don't lie to me."

"Sire, while I understand that depression can make one delusional, this is a bit of a step too far,"

His words are shoved back into his throat when he feels the King's hand press to his face. His fingers engraving into the edges of his smile, his eyes firefly coated in red with his horns grown overhead.

"Don't think that I am a fool sinner."

Alastor's hands twitch from the name. Even if it is what he was currently, he hated being called 'sinner' in such a demeaning tone. His hand lifts slowly to grab his wrist.

"You're a fool regardless..." He hisses from under his hold. He sinks into his shadow in the cushion just as a tentacle wraps around his neck to pin him back against the fireplace. He reforms into a standing position before him with his arms folded behind him.

Lucifer burns through the tentacle and drops to the floor.

"Is that the best that you got?"

Alastor's eyes are black with his irises changing their shape to the red radio knobs.

"Sire, fighting here isn't wise, but I never back down from any challenge. I have too much pride for that,"

"Then make your move Radio Demon, if you can."

What he didn't expect was for Alastor to teleport before him without even giving off a single sign of him being able to.

"Let's see how you like when someone does this to you!"

His hand shifts to a massive claw that rushes the King's head into the buyou forest of his bedroom that carried the illusion of an endless setting. He shifts around the shadows and steps back from him with caution. Staying too close could only provide another death, and his body wasn't exactly in a good shape to fight.

The King flips onto his feet into a crouched position with his wings fully spread out and not a single scratch on his face.

"Even Adam's pathetic tackle was stronger than that,"

"Provoking me and for what?"

"Maybe, because I want to. Or maybe because you just don't know when to quit."

Alastor's neck crookedly tilts with a snap.

"Quit...? Perhaps I don't, but then again neither do you...!"

"I am only asking for you to be honest with me!"

"Grabbing one's person is your way of aaking?! Then you're even more of an imbecile than I had anticipated!"

Black tentacles rush from all around to reach the King, who brushes past them with ease before grabbing onto the front of his shirt to slam him into the nearest tree. Alastor's antlers are high above his head with the howls of a wendigo crying out into the air in distress. His entire body shivers at the pain emerging from his wound, there was no doubt that that stitching had come undone once more. He claws grow to grab him, but his other hand manages to hold his wrist in place. The King was barely using any strength, while he was using every bit he had while being severely wounded.

"What's the matter Radio Demon? You're shivering..." His tone was low and rough but with the accent of mockery coming through every consonant and vowel.

Alastor's glare never leaves his face, but he couldn't hold on for much longer. His body begins to shift back to normal, much to the King's surprise—thinking that he was finally giving up. But then he sees it, a trickle of blood dripping from underneath his shirt. Now he was in trouble.

He quickly shifts back to normal, and let's go of him carefully. The Radio Demon's head falls forward without any sign of consciousness. He carefully moves him back onto the grass.

'Shit..! Shit...! Shit..! I didn't cause too much damage did i?! Charlie will be furious!'

He groans out a sigh.

'Alright, calm down. Just heal him and it will be over and done with.'

Despite having just laid his hands on him in a fight, he apologizes in his head several times as he moves his shirt up carefully to take a look at what he was working with. His eyes widen at the sight.

The bandages that were tightly wrapped around his torso were soaked through in red blood.

"What the fuck...?" He whispers.

He quickly and carefully sits him up with his magic and makes his entire shirt disappear. He unwraps the bandaging, but when he looks over the wound he is mortified to see just how deep and long the entire wound is. It stretched all across his chest down close to his abdomen. Layering over the wound, was a massive set of neon green stitches.

'Did he do these himself...? Just in how much pain has he been in to just carry this injury for two weeks...? Is this the real reason why he's been exhausted...?'

He hangs his head and shakes his head.

"What is wrong with you...?" He whispers.

He carefully removes the stitching and quickly covers the wound with his hands that were glowing in a golden light.

'This is the least I can do. I feel like an ass for coming in here.....'

While healing his wound he glances down to every other scar that was laced all over his lower arms, his stomach, his upper arms, his sides, and even some stretching to his back.

'Just where did he get all of these from? The fact that they aren't healed, did they come from his life on earth?'

His eyes pause on his wrists, where scars from burns rested around the limb. They weren't just any burns. They shape of them matched with the heavenly cuffs that would be placed on those who were imprisoned. His breath is getting caught in his throat at this point, and his head began to be filled with nothing but a loud ringing sound. It's loud. It's piercing. And it's frustratingly annoying to the degree that he just shook his head wildly to snap himself back into reality.

'He is the fallen one. He was imprisoned. And his wings were removed. But why? And how? What did he do? And if he was a supposed winner, how could he have fallen? Winners are supposed to be purified to the fullest to prevent negative emotions from interfering too much in their afterlives....'

He grits his teeth with a growl

'I need to ask about this. Maybe Emily will know something.'

Once he finishes in healing up his wound, he decides to get a look at his back. He carefully turns his body around and takes a look at the scarring.

He whispers to himself, "Normally...wings are clipped or cut and pulled off ones back when they are punished. But these scars...."

He deeply frowns, "They were brutally yanked away from the very nerve. The pain must have been excruciating....."

Now he couldn't tell what he should do now. His secret was now in the palm of his hands. He feels bad and feels like a major jackass for what he had done without realizing that the subject may have been too sensitive for him regardless of who he is. He stands tall and lifts him into his arms with ease. He steps over to the bed while sparkles of magic manage to restore the entire room. He tucks him under the covers and manifests a sheet of paper and a pen. He decides for now to leave a note behind for him instead. He glances to his microphone. He picks it up and fixes it up immediately without a problem, and had even reinforced it so that no angelic weapon could destroy it again. He sets the microphone stand up against his bed stand, and leaves the note on the stand along with his monocle. He sighs and just leaves the room with his own guilt now brewing up within his system.

'Alastor, next time you are injured with such a wound, let the others know. If it's ever a wound caused by an angelic weapon, then seek me out regardless if we get along or not. But I'll take responsibility here for pushing you so far. You don't ever have to speak of it, and I won't ask bmabout it ever again. When and if you ever feel like you can trust the others with your story then, they will be around to listen. As for me, I'll keep your secret . It's the least I can do after being too aggressive over the subject. It's not often a winner falls into hell, and it's not often that I see a winner who may have had some massively large wings that were probably as large as a seraphims. That's really amazing actually. Your story is yours to tell. If you need me...then just call for me. Despite this however, I still don't fully trust you. But I will tolerate you because it's the right thing to do for now. For now I'll leave you alone.

From, Lucifer'

Chapter Text

Later in the evening, Alastor manages to awaken from his unconscious state. He rests a hand to his head, and groans. His memories of the previous few hours run by his head.

'That fucking King...'

He sits up from his bed only to realize that he was even in his bed. He looks around the room—no damage—the buyou is untouched—he looks down to his body and sees the scar that is left from his previous injury. He stands up, but when he looks to the side he can see his microphone stand completely intact. He notices the note and reads over what was left behind by Lucifer.

He sets the note aside and sighs heavily.

"Well....at the very least I got to slam his face in, perhaps one day I'll do it again. For now though, I'd actually like to rest longer. Have not gotten any sleep since that damn day. Perhaps, I'll leave a note behind for him,"

His shadow forms at the edge of his bed with a small purr.

"Yes I know it has been a while."

He writes his own message and hands it to it.

The shadow grins and sinks into the floor. It slithers throughout the hotel until it finds the King. He was in the library looking through several books he had moved from his own at the castle, but only important copies. He's wearing a pair of oval shaped glasses, that were resting on his cheeks. He's growing frustrated with every book he scans through. He throws the current one in his hand and bursts out a wave of flames.

'I can't contact her right now, and nothing is showing up in any of these records! What kind of nonsense is this?! There's no way there is nothing recorded in any of these....! What the hell did they do?!'

He hits his head off the shelf and just slumps along against the shelf. The shadow snickers silently before howling to grab his attention. He jumps and forgets that he was only floating, and not flying with his wings. He drops immediately into a pile of books leaving for him to pop up with a headache from busting his head on several hardcovers.

"Ugh, what the hell?"

He rubs his head and looks up to the shadow figure that was grinning at him.

"Huh? Alastor's shadow...?"

He turns away a bit, but the shadow merely presses the note to his face before leaving with a howl. Lucifer watches it fly away before looking down to the note.

'Lucifer, I appreciate that you cleaned up everything, healed my wound, and restored my microphone stand. However, I'd appreciate it if you stay out of my sight for a bit of time. You should know better when it comes to respecting ones privacy. I don't care if you're a king. I don't care if you run all of hell. You purposefully threatened me, on the basis that because of my background I should not be trusted. While I agree with your notion of not trusting a character like me, your behavior is a reason why I would never trust you. People as entitled as you need to be humbled, but I suppose you were when 'SHE' had left. Clearly, you didn't learn. But enough of me poking at your sour bone, don't bother me for a while. And don't interact with me. I don't care about whatever you choose to do, just don't come near me. Although, thank you for choosing to keep your mouth shut. I will continue to rest for now. Good night, Alastor.'

Lucifer leans back a bit into the pile of books with a frown. He fucked up. He already knew this, but now it was setting in that he messed up horrifically bad. He just wanted an answer out of him to confirm, but he keeps turning away and acting like his answer didn't matter when it does. It matters way too much right now, especially if he was a winner before falling. He sighs and sinks into the pile.

'How am I going to really apologize for this...? Or even make up for it...? I don't think healing him and fixing his belongings will really do anything. Those are objects, and if he was thrown over then....if anything he probably sees me as he sees them. Entitled....selfish....and arrogant....'

He runs his hands through his hair and stays within the pile. For now he will adhere to his wishes and leave him alone. He won't talk to him. Won't be within his sights or anything—not like he could face him if he had the confidence to.

"I can't tell Charlie....then....there's only one other person I can turn to before I speak to Emily about anything...."

Meanwhile, in the lobby, Charlie is parading back and forth with her phone in her hand. She's far too ecstatic to deliver the news to her mother—she was hoping for it to make her happy. To make her proud. She takes a deep breath in and turns to the bar where the others sat together just watching her.

Angel gives her a thumbs up, Vaggie nods her head, Charlie just grins, and Husk just sets out a drink just in case if she needs it. She sighs and dials her mother's number. Her other hand hides in her pocket with her feet lightly kicking off the ground with her anxiety as she breathes. While her mother doesn't answer, her voicemail does play meaning that her phone was activated.

"Hey mom, um so I have some good news! Hehe! One, Dad's here and is in full support of the hotel! We managed to work things out between us, so now we are going to be making things work. And secondly! The hotel worked and a sinner was redeemed! Um, the hotel took a lot of damage during the extermination though but dad helped to rebuild it! We even have more sinners taking interest in it! So um, yeah that's all I wanted to update you on. Hope to hear from you soon. Bye..."

Her goodbye is soft and low. She sighs with a frown as her girlfriend rests her hand to her shoulder with a light squeeze.

"It'll be alright okay...? Let's wait and see if she finally responds..."

Charlie nods her head. But then her phone vibrates immediately. She juggles the phone in her hand and manages to catch it. She turns to Vaggie with fear.

"It's alright. No matter what, you got us Charlie. We're here for you."

"Right..." She says and smiles. She looks to her phone and unlocks the screen to see a message left for her from her mother for once in seven and a half years. She opens it up and reads—

"Hey sweetie, I'm glad to hear that you're safe and that you and your father were able to repair your relationship. More than anything that is what's most important. But....huh....?"

Her smile dips to a frown.

"But...you shouldn't dwell on this passion project anymore.....sinners are in hell for a reason no matter what that reason may be. While I understand you want to help them move passed the pearly gates, but you don't even know if that sinner will somehow be sent back down as a response. So for your sake and everyone else's.....just forget about that silly dream and grow up......."

Vaggie's hair stands on end with rage, "What...the fuck...?"

Angel stands tall with his hands in fists, "How could she say that...?"

Charlie sinks to her knees with tears forming in her eyes.

"I–I—"

She drops her phone to the floor with her head to slowly follow.

"I...thought...I thought she would....be proud..."

"Charlie...."

Her thick tone in her voice cracks as her tears fall over her cheeks to the ground beneath her. Her hands grip tightly onto her sleeves in an attempt to stop the shaking motions of her body. She bites back her cries so as to avoid making too much noise.

Angel clenches his fists tightly and storms up the stairs. He knew where the King was as he had watched him enter the library on his own with a solemn expression. He might not be in the mood to hear anything of what he has to say, but he needed the King to get off his ass to do something. At the very least, stand up to his damn wife.

Vaggie helps Charlie off the floor, "Charlie...hey....look at me sweetie..."

Charlie lifts her head to her.

"Hey...we don't need her....and you don't need to prove anything to her. Whether she's proud or not, in the end the rest of us are proud of you."

Charlie sniffles, "But....that's my mom....Vaggie I started this because of her...and now...? She...She thinks it's just a silly thing...? Really...?!"

She grabs her phone again with her horns raising above her head with her rage and aching heart.

"Charlie you don't need to say more to her...! It won't change her mind...especially after seven and a half years."

Charlie's hand trembles with her phone in a tight grip. She wanted to release her frustrations. Release her emotions. Release everything to the people that deserved it. She dials her number again and calls and then waits for the ring tone to beep.

"You're telling me to grow up....?! How dare you....?!"

Vaggie flinches and steps back, and further toward the bar.

"Since when do you have the right to tell me that?! I'm beyond two hundred years old you...! You...! Urgghhh!! You fucking bitch!"

Everyone's bodies sink and hide behind the bar to avoid her rather, leaving only their heads to peak out from behind the counter. Alastor appears from a puddle of shadows in the wall from behind them and sighs.

"What is going on—?!"

"I literally did this entire thing to help our people and to stop the exterminations! And what did you do?! You left and abandoned us for what?! To get away from it all?! Oh I wish I could have done that! While you and dad sat back in your feelings, I had to take your places to figure out how to help my people! Who the fuck is the grown up now?! I may sound a bit emotional but fuck you maybe then you'll actually choose to answer the damn fucking phone when I call you! At least dad kept reaching out to me instead of acting like I didn't exist! And at least he answered when I called! Unlike you you ungrateful hag!"

Alastor's ears flicker with interest.

'Oh dear she won't be happy with this developement....'

"So you know what?! Fine! Stay where you are whereever that is! Me and dad will redeem sinners together, and you won't get any type of recognition for shit! Since you don't seem to need us, we don't need you! Fuck off and don't bother responding!"

She hangs up and throws her phone to the wall causing it to break into two. She storms off to her room without even looking at the rest of the crew.

Angel is in the library when the shouting begins, and it's there where Lucifer also hears the screaming of his daughter. He looks up to Angel.

"What the hell is going on?'

Angel folds his arms, "What's going on is your fucking wife just treating all of Charlie's hardwork as some silly thing. She called her and left a voicemail behind to inform her of what happened here. And all she got was a text message telling her to grow up, and to stop with her silly dream."

Lucifer's eyes widen.

"What...? Lilith said that...?"

"Judging by the heavy amount of rage bursting from the Princess as she storms off to her room, yeah. It couldn't have been anyone else. Now what will ya do about it?"

Lucifer curses.

"Dammit....first off the rest of you steer clear of her until she is able to cool down. Her temper is worse than you'd think. I'll check up on her first, and then I'll give Lilith a call....I don't think she'll answer...but seeing as how I don't know where she is, calling is akl I can do right now. Why don't you and the rest of the crew find a way to cheer her up at least for tomorrow."

Angel sighs.

"Fine. Good luck short king."

He leaves the room and heads back down to the others. Lucifer runs his claws through his hair and sighs. He waves a hand as the pile of books rushes back to their places on the shelves.

"Alright Charlie.....daddy's coming."

He teleports to her bedroom door and leans over to hear her sobs from the other side. He carefully knocks on the door.

She sniffles in response, "Go away...!"

"Charlie...it's me..."

The door opens and the Princess peaks through with black streaks falling over her cheeks.

"Dad..."

He steps into the room carefully and hugs his daughter tightly.

"Angel told me about what happened.....talk to me duckling...."

Charlie sniffles and sinks to her knees again and leans her head on his chest. She hiccups a bit and scrubs her eyes only to make a mess of her face even more. Lucifer flips his hand around, manifesting a handkerchief to clean her face with.

"I thought....I thought she would...be happy Dad...."

Lucifer gently pets her head as she speaks.

"But...she....she just...dismissed everything.....! Like us risking our lives for this...didn't matter...!" She cries.

She looks up to him, "I thought she cared about our people...! I thought she cared about us....! Or me...! But...!"
Her entire body shrinks in on itself with arms tightly wrapping around her body. "She doesn't give a damn......I should've know....after all...she never called...and never answered....."

"Charlie...."

She sniffles, "But you did.....even...even if you couldn't look at me..you still cared enough to call and I never noticed it....."

Lucifer sighs lightly, "I called....but could never face you because I thought you didn't want to see me after the split. I couldn't handle....myself....and couldn't face the facts. But even if I couldn't...it wasn't an excuse to not try and reach out even if I couldn't figure out how...."

Charlie silently listens.

"I didn't want you to feel like you couldn't count on me....and I let you down more times than acceptable during these seven years, but I'm here now. I'm here and I want to help...and I want to see your dreams come true. Hell...you already made part of it a reality. It's no longer just a dream no matter what your mother says....understand..?"c

Charlie nods her head. Lucifer brushes her hair out of her face and kisses her forehead. He wipes up her tears and strokes her cheeks lightly with the tips of his thumbs.

"You don't need to prove anything to her. And you don't have to listen to what she says. You have a right to your own thoughts and opinions. So, if you want to continue in believing that this can work with the proof that's given, then keep going not for just the people of hell, but for yourself. Okay?"

"Yeah....thanks Dad..."

"Of course. Now then get some rest kiddo. And take a break for a few days...you deserve it."

Charlie nods her head in agreement.

"Okay...."

Lucifer puts his daughter to bed, tucks her in and is sure to remind Razzle to watch over her. The little dragon nods its head and curls up by the Princess's head. He leaves the room and heads downstairs where the others just finished explaining everything to Alastor who was merely scoffing at the notion of the Queen being so naive on her part.

When the two lock eyes the Radio Demon looks back to the others.

"Well I believe I can set up a little tea party at Rosie's emporium. She would love to her company."

Vaggie nods her head.

"Good idea. She's been wanting to visit for a while now after the battle,"

Angel notices the King approaching.

"How is she?"

"I managed to get her to calm down, she's asleep now. I told her to take a few days to take a break. I'll inform all of our guests tomorrow to have a free day, but to remember that they are here for redemption. If you'd like to try some things to cheer her up, please do. If it means taking her out into the city to meet with companions or to just get some air, then go for it. Anything to get her spirits back up. What we don't want is for her to close herself off in her room. Please...."c

Angel nods his head.

"Gotcha King..."

Lucifer nods his head with a slight headache building up, "I'll attempt....to contact Lilith....but I can't guarantee that she will answer. But she has no right to say anything like that to Charlie...."

He chuckles softly, "Ah, I feel like I'm being humbled right now. This scene feels familiar..."

He turns away from them.

"I wish you all good luck and a good night, and I will let you know what happens...." He disappears once more through mists of gold and red dust.

Alastor disappears to his room with his mic stand disappearing into the shadows. His smile shrinks just a bit as his ears fall back over his head displaying his displeasure over the situation.

'This has now begun to get complicated....'

Chapter Text

For the next few days, Charlie is in complete self-doubt. She is crushed and her motivation was just gone. The message from her mother had left a gaping hole in her heart, and now she couldn't bring herself to do anything for anyone. She knew that there was a possibility that she would respond in that way, she couldn't lie about that—but it still hurt to see over a single text message.

Vaggie does her best to cheer her up in the mornings with her favorite meals. By this point, it's been five days since the message from Lilith and no one could really get her to be as bright as she used to be. Now the sinners in the hotel were getting concerned.

As for Lucifer, he has tried over and over to contact Lilith but she refused to answer him. He's called, he's sent messages, he's even tried using messenger birds to find her and get any responses. Nothing. He's growing frustrated and isn't sure on what to do anymore. He's still loathing over jis previous actions with Alastor and now he has to try and find his wife who keeps trying to hide away. But what also bothered him, was the fact that he couldn't find her. Hell is his domain and yet he couldn't find her anywhere. It shouldn't be possible.

'Where the fuck could she be...? She can't hide anywhere here. Why hadn't I realized this sooner? The only options are the earth realm or Heaven, but she's been banned from both just like me. The only way I am able to go to earth is if I'm summoned, and the only way I am able to go to Heaven is if they ask for me to come to them....'

He leans back in his chair in his office on his side of the hotel and sighs heavily. His head was pounding, and his eyes just burned. He couldn't sleep, he couldn't eat properly, and he couldn't focus on anything. He just wants to help his daughter recover, and he can't and the thought just tore him to pieces. He could only watch her struggle like him. Which is what he tried so hard to prevent.

"Ughhhh....! FUCK!"

He fists crash into his desk, splitting it down the middle with a crack as it separates to the sides with all of his work scattering along the floor. He kicks one side of it away from him as the flame above his head pulses with his rage. He sinks to the floor and hugs his knees tightly.

"Breathe....."

He takes a breath in and holds it for a moment before releasing it. He couldn't do this right now. He couldn't do this at all. He needed to find something to distract himself now. Normally he would take to making rubber ducks, but he didn't want anyone to see that. He groans and clutches the strands of his hair tightly.

'Why can't I do anything right...?!'

In the doorway of his office, the Radio Demon watches with a plate of pancakes in his hands. It's already been a few days since their last encounter, and he's over it now but now the King was in distraught over his own actions and the actions of the Queen. The Queen he could definitely understand, considering he is owned by her—but he also assumed that he was stressing over his daughter as well.

'This can't continue any longer...before this entire thing goes down in literal flames, I may have to interfere. She DEFINITELY won't be happy over this. But I can't have her disrupting things for me at this point. Deal or no deal, my assignment was to look after the hotel, and her daughter. Therefore, restoring her faith falls under that notion whether she likes it or not.' His shadow swirls up to his side with a menacing grin.

He steps back from the door way.

"Be sure to deliver this to him along with the note,"

His shadow gives off a slight purr before dropping into the floor. It glides along the floor until it reaches the King. It stands up tall and flicks his head back from being yanked in his hands.

"Agh..! What in the unholy—?!"

His brows rise when he meets the shadow face to face. It grins and sets the pancakes down before him. It sticks a note to his face and snickers silently before vanishing.

He removes the note from his face and turns it over to read it.

'Lucifer, if you are done self-loathing, please join Vaggie and Angel along with the other guests of the hotel in setting up a little party of celebration. We hadn't gotten the chance to celebrate her achievements, and with the sudden developments, well it appears that now is a good time to do so. Perhaps it could help in bringing up her motivations. I will be taking her out to see Rosie, as we have scheduled a little tea party. Rosie is a darling and she gives great advice. Therefore, while we are away, work with the others to set up something. Nothing too extra, but nothing too small. Thank you. Alastor. Also I made breakfast this morning, the pancakes have a filling you will recognize, and no I did not poison it.'

Lucifer looks to the stack and lifts the plate up to his face to get a good whiff. He can smell it—the smell of apples and cinnamon. His eyes light up just a bit.

"Huh....how did he know I like apples...?"

Alastor turns away from the doorway and sinks into the shadows to meet with Charlie at the entrance. When he reappears he sees her hair being a literary mess over her shoulders with her outfit being replaced with baggage clothes. Apparently, she wasn't one for appearances at the moment.

"Morning Alastor...." She says softly.

Alastor sighs and snaps his fingers. Her clothes change automatically to her usual outfit as a brush also appears in his hand. He turns her around and begins to brush her hair without any type of objections from her. Lucifer peers out his window to get a look at them, and when he sees him brushing her he feels even worse for what he had done. Maybe, instead of just confronting him about anything he should just seek the answers himself and then confront the Heavens as to why they threw him over in the first place. If he can figure out why then he could try to help. It would only be right.

'I'll find a way to make everything right....'

Once Alastor is done with brushing the Princess's hair he ties the very end of her hair with a large black bow. The look was exactly the style she wore when they had first met. She looks back to her hair and softly smiles.

"It's been a while since someone other than Vaggie did my hair. Thanks Al..."

Alastor nods his head and let's the brush vanish, "Well Princess, we are going to be entering Cannibal Town. Remember, they value appearances a lot."

Charlie nods, "Right..."

"Shall we? Rosie is waiting for us,"

Charlie nods her head quickly and takes his arm as he disappears into the shadows with her to make the trip less stressful.

Vaggie watches them leave and turns to Angel.

"Alright, gather the other guests and get started on getting some activities going. Niffty is in the kitchen already and is preparing some food and snacks. Husk is working on inventory for the bar. When Lucifer comes down we'll have him decorate. We have a few hours to get this done."

Angel nods his head, "Gotcha, I'll make sure we get some awesome ideas. And I promise they won't be so inappropriate,"

"They better not be,"

Angel winks, "They won't~"

He goes to handle his job for the day just as the King comes down.

"There you are,"

Lucifer steps over to her and rubs his head.

"Still nothing?"

He shakes his head.

"I've done all I could to reach her, but at this point I'm starting to think that she may not even be here. But there's only two possibilities left, Earth or Heaven. How she could get onto either plane is beyond me...I'm the one who has access to earth, Heaven however, neither of us are allowed to be there without permission from at least a Seraphim."

"That is odd..."

"Yeah, but I can worry over that later. Right now we have a party to prepare for for Charlie. I'm leaving decorating to you, you know her best as her father. Everything she likes, incorporate it all somehow,"

Lucifer nods.

"Got it."

"Before that though, are you okay?"

Lucifer nervously chuckles, "Is it okay to say no....?"

Vaggie folds her arms.

"Come on."

She grabs onto his arm and pulls him over to the Lobby's couch. She sits beside him and folds her hands over her lap.

"Go ahead,"

Lucifer sighs, "Okay, but..there are some things I can't mention completely. Mainly because I promised, and I'd like to keep my word on this front. Before all of this with Lilith and Charlie, I had a fall out with Alastor. I can't give you all the details, but we fought. And I mean we really fought....damaging his room and everything."

"Seriously? You realize how upset Charlie would be if she knew right?"

"I know. I know..."

"Well what about the fight...?"

"Don't bring this up to Charlie okay...? But Alastor did get injured from that fight with Adam....and it wasn't a small injury either..."

"Really...? Is that why he vanished during the battle...?"

"Possibly. The entire wound was not only deep, but it stretched over his chest to the very top of his abdomen. He was keeping it closed with his own stitching....more than likely he got sliced by Adam's battle axe..."

Vaggie's eye widens.

"Holy shit...."

"My thoughts exactly....two weeks and he didn't mention a thing. I can only assume, that he didn't want to be seen as week or vulnerable. Real definition of pride right there, but after seeing that....I took the time to heal him and fix his microphone stand. I left a note for him and left....but I didn't really apologize yet....."

"Why did you fight in the first place...? Or is that the detail you can't tell me...?"

"That's the details I can't tell you..."

"Okay, well maybe when everyone is lingering around later during the party, you can try to talk to him."

Lucifer sighs, "Maybe, but I don't know,"

"You can't run from it. And I can see the whole thing with Charlie and Lilith bothering you..."

Lucifer's face drops even more.

"It's that bad....?"

Lucifer turns away from her and pulls his knees up to his chest. He buries his head into them and groans.

"Vaggie, more than anything I didn't want Charlie....to end up like me..."

Vaggie frowns.

"And look what happened....."

"Lucifer...."

"And because I couldn't find a way out of my own bubble....look what's happening to her. And I can't help her.....I couldn't help myself....how do I help my daughter...when I can't help me...?"

Vaggie scoots closer to him and gently rests her hand to his shoulder, "Charlie told me about what you told her. She was happy with what you said to her. And maybe it didn't fully bring her back to her usual self, but she was still happy that her father tried to comfort her."

Lucifer's eyes fill up with tears.

"Really...?"

"Yeah....but I also think there is a difference between you guys. Charlie has people at her side....and well you shut yourself out from the world. Maybe, you shouldn't do that anymore. I wouldn't mind sitting to talk with you, from one fallen angel to another,"

Lucifer's hand scrubs his eyes as he smiles, "Charlie chose such a good person...."

Vaggie's cheeks light up a bit, "Heh, thanks. Honestly, after what I've done.....I just want to see her dreams come true. I want to help her and repay my debts for everything. Redemption....shouldn't just be for sinners you know? Everyone deserves their second chance, and that includes you."

Lucifer chuckles softly, "Thank you..."

"Of course, now then let's get this place decorated."

Lucifer jumps up to his feet with a grin, "Right!"

Meanwhile, in Cannibal Town, Charlie and Alastor roam through the town, with many of its residences recognizing them both. Many would stop to wave to them, others would give their bows or curtsies, and the children would run around them with laughter just bursting through the air. Charlie giggles at their playful nature and grabs handfuls of bones to throw for them to chase.

"They really seem happy...."

Alastor tilts his head with a smile, "Of course my dear, it may sound like some disgusting taste, but—! Cannibals have a hard time you see, so when the angels corpses were brought in, they filled the bellies of many and actually allow for them to be full for quite a while. So yes, they are very happy."

Charlie sighs softly, "Well I guess that's good."

"Yes!"

They walk upto the emporium and step inside. Rosie is in her usual spot with a line stretching out before with crowds spread out at the sides of the emporium. She spots them and lights up.

"Alright everyone that's enough for today! I've got some business to attend to! Shoo! Shoo!"

She waves her hands and pulls Charlie and Alastor to the back where she keeps a small table with chairs for them to sit. The sofa they sat on last time up against the wall behind the table.

"Just hang tight you two, I'll grab the tea and snacks."

She hurries out, leaving Alastor alone with Charlie. For a bit of time they sit in silence, until she decides to break the ice.

"Do you think I was wrong for....getting so...angry like that with her...?"

Alastlr grins with a wave of static sorting through his person.

"Of course not."
"Really?"

"Charlie you were releasing all of your aggression and frustrations to someone who hasn't contacted you. Ignored you. And responded with a simple text messages instead of giving you an actual call."

He shouldn't be saying anything like this. But after what had happened just a few days ago, he was left feeling slightly bitter.

"It's her own fault for choosing to basically run away from her problems aka the kingdom, and her connection to you. Just because you're an adult now, doesn't mean that she should be ignoring your calls or messages. That's a bit unfair. Don't you agree?"

Charlie nods her head slowly.

"Then what's the issue? If you shove your emotions down into the pit of your soul, you basically....become what your father turned into."

Charlie never thought of that. Her father never spoke about his feelings, or spoke of how the split impacted him. He never spoke about his troubles or stresses. Never spoke about his fall or anything like that. All of his troubles would be tucked away into the pits of his heart until he couldn't handle it anymore. And the only thing he could do to keep himself from losing it was to shut himself off from everything and everyone.

"I believe that's why he never tried to stop you in the beginning when you left your home. Why should he? He doesn't have that right. And he knows it....and I believe he truly learned after you made up last year."

Charlie rubs her arm lightly, "Yeah...I think so too..."

Rosie steps back on in with a tray in her hand, "Whew, I'm back dear. Sorry for the wait loves."

Alastor's shadow forms to take the tray from her.

"Oh, thank you Alastor,"

"Of course darling,"

Rosie goes over and sits with them as the shadow passes out their own separate tea cups, and plates of pastries. Rosie lifts her cup to her lips and takes a sip.

"Now then, I've heard ya got some troubles brewing darling. Tell me all about it."

Charlie sighs and gives her explanation to her about the call. As she speaks, she becomes even more expressive with her rage. She's unable to sit still, unable to really unleash the anger that she wants to let go. Even though she had gotten the chance to shout at her mother, it wasn't satisfying enough. She paced around the room with her hands moving as she talks with her horns and eyes shifting every few words. And everytime she shouts, she manages to shake the building much to the surprise of the two overlords who have no idea as to what she is truthfully capable of.

"Now I dont even know what to do. I'm trying to stay out of my room, but I can't get the energy to do anything like before. My mother was my literal idol, I wanted to make her happy thinking that if I tried to save people and stop the exrerminations, then she will be proud. She will see that what I'm trying to do is great! But it's—it's all backwards now!"

Rosie holds her hand up silently to stop her.

"Excuse me hun, but backwards how?"

Charlie groans, "My father allowed for the exterminations to happen, but from what he had said, it only came to that decision because Heaven couldn't agree with anything he tried to hand to them. With no other options he chose to agree as another form of punishment for sinners for their actions of taking advantage of the free will he gave to them. Now that he can see good in sinners because of me he is in full support and is even living at the hotel with us! And I love that, I really do, but how is it that he can do that and actually show that he cared in small ways over the years bit she couldn't bother to call me back?! Really?!"

Alastor sips on his tea with a slight snicker just sticking to the very back of his esophagus.

Rosie chuckles, "Let me ask you Charlie, who taught you to follow your dreams?"

She pauses as her arms fall to her sides.

"My dad...."

Rosie continues, "Who taught you to not really depend on him?"

Charlie rubs her arm with a frown with the unwillingness to answer.

"She did, didn't she?"

She nods silently.

"In the end over the passed few years however, who really stayed by you even if it was at a distance?"

"Dad...."

"Who stayed in contact?"

"Dad did..."

"And who actually answered when you called for help?"

"My dad...."

"Now then....I know it's hard to accept that your mother just doesn't show any interest in your endeavors, but it's no excuse to dismiss you. However, you shouldn't go and seek approval or attention from someone who will never truly show up. Maybe, at the beginning sure she cared for you and loved you with what she could—but as an adult she went astray. But that isn't your fault. If anything that's her issue not yours. Therefore, her opinions shouldn't matter sweetie."

"But—"

"No buts darling, you have all that you need. A crew, friends, your father, and a girlfriend who has proven herself for four years that she believes in you. Everyone supports and loves you. Isn't that enough?"

Charlie clenches her hands closely to her chest, "It still hurts...."

"And it always will hun, but there's no changing the past and what could have been. You've got to look to the future. You have many waiting to see what you will do next,"

Alastor chimes in, "I agree Princess. Out of the both of us I can understand how you feel,"

"Really...?"

"Yes, please keep this to yourself, I only grew up with one loving parent all my life. That was my mother. My father was barely around, and whenever he did show up, trouble was never far behind. He was about as sick as the other overlords that resides in Hell. I wouldn't be surprised if I were to actually run into him one day, but I had to learn early on in life as a child that I didn't need both to feel cared for or loved. I only needed one."

"Alastor...."

"Well you have more than your fair share of parental figures now though,"

She giggles and finally relaxes.

"Right. I do. Thank you,"

Her mood had finally lifted just a bit and it eased the tension in the air around her. However, it could make the Radio Demon feel worse than before. At one point, he excuses himself to the restroom, and upon entering it he locks the door only to suddenly feel overwhelmed by an intense blister of pain that was growing within the scars where his wings used to be. When he looks up to the mirror his ears fall back to see a sick reflection staring back at him. It was an image of him during his torture under Lilith. His stitching on his mouth is undone, his antlers are removed, his back is held by chains with hooks at the ends to dig into the scars in his back.

'I gave you orders, and now look what has happened.'

Her voice says in his head.

"What exactly do you suppose I do? I did everything that you had asked, and it's led to this. I don't necessarily know what you expected your grace. I had told you from the start that things may not turn out in the way that you expect. And when Lucifer arrived, and then decided to stay—well I can't do anything about that."

'You useless deer.'

"Ah, but am I? I'm helping to ensue chaos in Heaven between Seraphims."

'You were supposed to prevent a sinner from being redeemed!'

"And you should have kept your dealer in line. It is not my fault that he decided to attack the hotel without thinking first."

His throat suddenly feels scorching hot as the cuff of his chain forms in a bright purple light. Lilith's upper torso stretches out through the mirror to pull at the chain with a glare. Her eyes stare at him with rage.

"You think that just because you're surrounded by my daughter's care and my husband's incompetence that you think you can withstand me?"

Alastor's smile widens with blood dripping from the edges.

"I believe that you should be very careful in how you try to continue your highness."

Her grip tightens before releasing him. He drops to the ground trembling from head to toe.

"Very well...let's how you'll like it when they choose to really question your motives. Will they try to help you or will they turn away from you?"

Her figure sinks back into the mirror leaving Alastor to be relieved from the heat that was searing into his skin. He is sure to pull his collar up just a bit more to hide it before stepping back out. He straightens himself, wipes the blood from his lips, and sighs.

'I knew she wouldn't appreciate any of that....but what did her words mean...? Is she going to make an appearance?' .

He shakes his head and perks his ears up as Charlie steps out from the back with Rosie.

"Oh! You're out! Finally—"

"Well I wouldn't say he's out," Rosie says with a chuckle. Alastor tilts his head.

"What do you mean Rosie?"

"Oh nothing~! Now then come darling, we are going to be heading back to the hotel!"

Before he can respond the phone rings on the counter. Rosie goes over to answer.

"Hello? Rosie here~" She nods her head with a hum before turning to Alastor. "Ah, very well darling. I'll let him know right away."

She sets the phone down and turns to him.

"It seems like the King needs your assistance Alastor, so why don't you go ahead before us. It sounded urgent."

Alastor sulks with his gaze directing to the side with disappointment.

"Alastor, you two didn't fight again did you?"

Charlie asks.

The Radio Demon merely tilts his head while his ears flicker a bit to signal his hesitation on answering her question.

She sighs, "Just go see what he needs, and try to not fight?"

He chuckles and sinks slowly into the shadows, "No promises darling~"

He quickly teleports througg the shadows back to the hotel. He appears within the lobby to be greeted by a sight of decor that actually seemed to settled on the theme of congratulating the Princess. He spots the King standing underneath the banner with his his hand to his chin.

"This should be good enough..."

He approaches him from behind, "I thought I made it clear that you weren't to pester me for anything your highness,"

The King jumps a foot in the air and wheezes off to the side with his hands to his knees.

Alastor laughs at him in amusement.

"Has your old age caught up with you now? How great, the King being startled by a mere commoner in his own home! How delightful!"

The King sighs and turns to him, "Whatever fawn spawn."

"Don't be so petty, it was funny—well at least to me it was," he chuckles.

"Yeah yeah, whatever."

He rubs his forehead and breathes.

"Look....we're getting ready for when Charlie comes back and we surprise her with a small party for all her efforts and hard work. We have guests coming as well including Rosie. But one of the surprises I had in mind, was to welcome her back with a bit of a musical number. And the others tastes aren't so similar to mine, therefore I could only look to you."

"A musical number? Sire, life isn't a musical,"

"Ah, but you participated last time when we met, sooooooo you can't say that."

He was right, Alastor couldn't say anything to that considering he had even introduced his own little number when he first met the Princess.

"Touche..."

"Exactly."

"Fine. What will we be doing?"

He snaps his fingers and manifests a musical score and hands it to him. Alastor stares at the music sheets for a moment and raises a brow with interest. This piece definitely screamed, musical. His eyes lift up to meet his and when they do he can see the pleading bubbly look come across the King's face—the same kind of look Charlie would give. Now he knows where that trait came from. He sighs and stands tall.

"Very well, I'll join you performing this little number, but what exactly will I get in return for this?"

"Huh? Uh...."

Lucifer folds his arms, "I don't know....what do you want? And no we aren't making a deal. This is just a transaction between two business partners. No strings attached."

Alastor chuckles, "Of course. Of course. As for what I want, hmm...how about this? I help you with this duet and you accompany me for an outing tomorrow."

"Huh?"c

His entire body deflates.

"An outing...?"

"Correct. This back and forth is getting be a bit boring. And since we are both going to be here together for a while, we may as well attempt to try and work on this little partnership or whatever you'd like to call it."

The King is at a loss for words. THE Radio Demon was requesting for him to join him during on of his outings. And that was the only thing he was requesting. What exactly was he thinking? What is he planning? He shakes his head and folds his arms.

"This is going to go back and forth now...."

"Hm? What do you mean? It's a simple request."

"Yeah, I'm not going on your outing with you dressed like that."

The Radio Demon facepalms, "Are you fucking serious Lucifer? You wear the same attire all the time. What is wrong with my own?"

"It's tacky. And I think it's about time we try some modern clothes."

"I refuse."

"Then I guess no outing for you."

"Then no duet."

Lucifer winces.

"Ughhhh...."

That's when an idea hits him. He smirks.

"Alright, if you dress up in more modern clothes with me, I'll actually go ahead and try your Jambalaya."

Alastor's ears flicks a bit with interest. He had been trying to get him to eat his food for a while now, but each time he would reject it on the basis of it possibly being poisoned. He did the same with his pancakes, but because they were pancakes he still would eat the food.

Alastor runs his hand over his face, "Fine, whatever."

The King grins.

"Perfect! Let's get this set up now before Charlie comes back!"

Alastor's eyes twitches.

"What the fuck....?"

Chapter Text

Charlie walks with Rosie all the way back to the hotel with their choice in topics ranging from her parents, to Alastor, to the citizens in Cannibal Town, and her role as Princess. They had a lot to discuss, things she wishes she could have spoken to her mother about.

'I guess....not having mom here to talk to isn't too bad. Talking to Rosie helps a lot...'

Once they reach the entrance doors, she opens the door but is greeted with silence and darkness.

"Huh...? Guys...?"

She steps inside as the doors close, and the beginning sounds of an instrumental begin to play. The voices of the crew, the guests, and more sound in the air first—

"Woah~!"

A light shines in the center of the lobby over The King who stands with his signature white hat, but with an out that was different from his usual attire. The color of his coat was red with golden buttons on one side, with golden chains clipped into them, the edges of the inner areas of each chide carrying golden swirls down to where the coat cuts off at his waist, with the tail of his coat extending back behind him. His pants matching in color with black boots, and golden chains hanging off the top edges, the little chains carrying small shapes of apples. A black bowtie tied in the center, with his white shirt buttoned up underneath his coat, he slams his can down as he sings the music having paused for a moment—

"Ladies and gents, this is the moment you've waited for..."

The voices of the others come back with the music once more as the light turns off from above him—

"Woah~!!!"

The music pauses again, and this time the light shines on Alastor who is dressed in a similar fashion to the King but with silver colors mixing with the red. His mic stand in hand as he holds it to his lips to sing.

"You've been searching in the dark,
Your sweat soaking through the floor...."

The light goes off again as the other sing—

"Woah~!!!"

The music pauses again, and Lucifer pops up to her side, the light shining over them both—

"And buried in your bones, there's an ache that you can't ignore..."

The music picks up with Alastor popping up on the other side the lights now shining over the three of them. Their hands at her shoulders.

"Taking your breath, stealing your mind—!"

Lucifer picks up after him to hold the last note of the verse.

"And all that was real is left behind~!"

The walls of the hotel suddenly change in decor to that of an inner circus tent. Charlie is left in awe and is pulled forward by the hand by the Radio Demon who actually appeared to be enjoying the little performance himself. He grabs Charlie's hand to lead her down a red carpet that forms below her feet. He points his mic to her—

"Don't fight it, it's coming for you, running at ya—!"

Lucifer pops up on her other side, having shifted into a bird—

"It's only this moment, don't care what comes after—!"

Alastor and Lucifer circle around her with their magic being thrown out into swirls of gold, red, and green. Alastor pulls her forward even more to the steps of the lobby that lead out to each side of the next floor for the hotel—

"Your fever dream, can't you see it getting closer?!"

Lucifer pops up at the center of the top of the stairs as he takes his hat and throws it on to her head.

"Just surrender 'cause you feel the feeling taking over—!"

The lights on each end turn on revealing the crew with Vaggie, Niffty, Cherri, and Rosie on one side—Husker, Angel, and Alastor who had appeared on the other side to join the men as Lucifer continues in their song with the beat picking up to prepare for the chorus—

"It's fire, it's freedom, it's flooding open! It's the preacher in the pulpit and your blind devotion!"

The King's arms lift high in command for flames to rise all around to light up the lobby even more. The crew runs along the steps down with each group sliding along the railing to the bottom. Alastor's shadow peaks up from behind the Princess and turns her back around to face the others at the bottom of the stairs. Alastor raises his hand to her with a wide smile—

"There's something breaking at the brick of every wall! It's holding all that you know—!"

Lucifer flies off into the air spreading his wings out wide. He smiles down at his daughter with great assurance. He drops the cane to her hands as she juggles to catch it before staring back at her father with wide eyes—

"So tell me, do you wanna go~?!"

Charlie's lips curl upward into a grin, she holds the cane tightly in her hand and spins it around with a laugh before reaching up to her father, who lifts her up onto his back—

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights! Where the runaways are running the night! Impossible comes true, it's taking over you!"

The others below them cheer at her from below with wide smiles.

"Oh, this is the greatest show!"

Lucifer drops her down as Alastor's tentacle forms a slide to guide her down to them. He takes her hand, pulling her along into a spin before standing back with his shadows forming at his sides with wide smiles of encouragement.

"We light it up, we won't come down!
And the sun can't stop us now!
Watching it come true, it's taking over you!"

With his mic in the air the others sing along again—

"Oh, this is the greatest show!"

They continue on, with Lucifer picking up his daughter again, teleporting them to the halls of the hotel. The music going down just a bit—

"Woah~!"

Alastor pops up with his fingertips gliding along the edge of his own hat— he dips forward a bit beside her while pointing his mic stand out down the hall—

"Colossal we come these renegades in the ring!"

The lights in between each door way light up with guests stepping out their rooms to greet her even they sing along.

"Woah~!"
Lucifer comes at her other side and walks with her down the hall, his front facing her with his back turned to the hallway, each light turning on with each step as they go—

"Where the lost get found, and we crown 'em the circus kings!"

He jumps up and twirls around I'm the dark with Alastor taking his place—

"Don't fight it, it's coming for you, running at ya!"

He turns around switching with the King again.

"It's only this moment, don't care what comes after—!"

They turn once more with Alastor appearing with a grin.

"It's blinding, outshining anything that you know—!"

When he turns around again the King is back to back with him, they both sing in unison—

"Just surrender 'cause you're calling and you wanna go!!"

Their arms spread out upon their separation, the hallway bursting with light as the guests leave their rooms to follow Charlie, the Radio Demon and the King. Alastor's mic stand slams onto the floor giving it the illusion of a slide that went up to each stair case to reach the upper floors of the hotel, allowing for everyone slide along with them from behind the Princess.

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights! Where the runaways are running the night!
Impossible comes true, intoxicating you!

The guests and crew sing from behind them—

"Oh, this is the greatest show!"

The King stays at the Radio Demon's side as they glide with his smile never leaving his face. He holds his hand up commanding for the lights to all turn on with each hallway that they pass by.

"We light it up, we won't come down!
And the sun can't stop us now!
Watching it come true, it's taking over you!"

The guests and crew sing from behind them as they reach the top of the hotel.

"Oh, this is the greatest show!!"

The door swings open with everyone running along to the roof the beat picking up with everyone clapping their hands along. Charlie is pulled by both Alastor and Lucifer to the Hotel's Sign. The music picks up once more for a grand finale as everyone sings together—

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights! Where the runaways are running the night! Impossible comes true, it's taking over you!"

Lucifer flies up with his daughter in his arms to catch the view from above as he throws his hand out releasing a flurry of gold light to the Hotel's sign that had been turned off.

"Oh, this is the greatest show~!"

"We light it up, we won't come down!
And the walls can't stop us now!
Watching it come true, it's taking over you!!"

The lights burst on with a launching of fireworks above them all showing the entire crew of staff and guests along the roof. Their smiles wide with glee toward their Princess. The King giving his final notes with his angelic voice while holding the final note—

"Oh, this is the greatest show~!!"

Charlie stares at everyone with tears in her eyes, her hands tightly clutching onto her father's cane. The King holds his daughter and wipes the tears from her eyes.

"No matter what Charlie, you can never give up. And never back down. If you lose yourself now, you'll only be back at square one and won't be able to get back up again. I don't want that for you. Your story is just beginning. And no one, not even your mother can stop you from telling it."
Charlie nods her head with her spirits lifted once more. She scrubs her eyes and hugs her father tightly.

"I love you dad..."

Lucifer's eyes widen before softening with tears building up at the corners of his eyes. He hold on her tightens just a bit.

"I love you too duckling...."

Alastor watches from below with the others as his smile softens; the sight onky managing to remind him of his mother's hugs.

The two hover back down to the others as Charlie steps up to everyone all while handing her father's cane back to him. Alastor tosses his microphone to her. She catches it easily and smiles at him all while mouthing a 'thank you,' to him.

He nods his head and stands with the King who folds his arms and nudges him in the side. Alastor's brow raises up as he glances down at him. The King glances back with a grin. He rolls his eyes and smacks his shoulder making him chuckle in response.

Charlie taps the mic and smiles to everyone.

"Um, Hello everyone. First of, I'd like to say thank you for...this lovely surprise..! I didn't expect to be greeted with such an amazing performance from everyone. And thank you dad and Alastor for basically everything today. You both really came through for me, and I'm grateful for that."

She turns to them with a smile and is greeted with smiles in return. She turns back to everyone—

"Now that I'm feeling better thanks to everyone here, I promise I'll be doing my absolute best to keep this hotel going! And I will prove to everyone that this can be doable! It's been proven once, so let's do it again and again! Tonight we party! And tomorrow we work hard to get more sinners redeemed! Are you with me?!"

The crowd before her shouts in unison.

"Yeah!"

Lucifer chuckles and sighs, "Thank you.....really..."

Alastor's ears flick a bit in response before he speaks, "You're welcome, Sire."

"Um..."

He turns to him.

"I'm really sorry for before....it's just....I never touched on it back then because there wasn't a full reason to. I never question what falls from up there, the only other way to really fall would be if you went against their rules. That's it. And Carmilla and Zestial said that you wouldn't be a problem so I left you to be, until you got involved with Charlie. You can imagine how terrifying it can feel. The only reason I didn't freak out with Vaggie, was because while I knew she was an angel upon our meet, she had already stood at Charlie's side for a few years. And Charlie fully trusted her. Your character is different from hers so yes...I had gotten heated....and practically threw myself at you..."

Alastor is left a bit stunned by his apology. He actually didn't expect for him to apologize, especially with his entitled behavior from before, but also because of some of the things he was told by Lilith. But why should he even listen to her words? She owns his very soul, and practically allows for Roo to torture him when she wishes to. So why is he believing in her words? He sighs lightly.

"I appreciate the apology...." He says quietly. He turns to him fully and leans over to him.

"If you have questions about it, tomorrow I will only allow one question. So think wisely about what you would like to know."

"You'll answer honestly...?"

"Yes. You don't trust me, and that's fine."

"You're right I don't....but...."

"Hm?"

The King's grip on the cane tightens.

"I will try to build up some trust for Charlie's sake. After all, you did help with all of this today and tried your best against Adam."

Alastor chuckles a bit.

"Well then, that's rather mature of you your Highness,"

"Don't push it."

The Radio Demon laughs and stands up tall as the others are already heading down back to the lobby to party.

"I'll see about changing my views on you as well if that is what it takes to make this work."

The King feels his heart relax just a bit. He was anxious about what the Radio Demon would say to him. According to many, he was never one to respect authority unless they deserved respect and it honestly made so much sense to him. Now he understood, and hopefully from her on out they could build a small bond of trust that could maybe change things around the hotel for the better.

Chapter Text

As the night carries on, Charlie is thrilled with new levels of determination for her hotel thanks to the crew and their performance. So, while she mingled with guests, danced with her girlfriend, and had even worked on some activities with Rosie—the King sits at the bar with Angel, And Alastor.

"Man you guys really put on an incredible act. That was insane,"

Lucifer sips on his drink, "Nothing is too good for my daughter,"

Alastor sips on his own cup of whiskey and sighs lightly, "Well I'm all for a good show and the song was fairly catchy, I have to admit."

Lucifer smirks, "I know."

Angel chuckles, "Jeez, well glad it worked....I've never seen Charlie just deflate completely like that. Not even when she found out about Vaggie."
"It takes a lot to really damage her spirit....and her mother was her idol, and main reason to start the hotel. Her inspiration, so it can only hurt so much to be shot down by the very person you've idolized for a while."

Husk serves another glass to him, "Your majesty, if I'm being honest, I only think she idolized the fact that the Queen was a strong, independent woman who brought sinners this far, but her main idol has always been you whether she noticed or not."

Lucifer blinks, "Huh...?"

Alastor chuckles, "I Agee, if you look to some of the photos all around of you all, her entire appearance changed. Her horns began to hide, her crown is no longer around, and her clothing matches with the outfits you wore,"

Lucifer is speechless.

The Radio Demon grins, "Secretly she held a lot of love and admiration for you even during your absence. You taught her how to dream."

Lucifer chuckles softly and takes his newly made drink in his hand, "Thanks....everyone..."

Husk nods his head, "I actually can relate a bit."

Alastor's ears flick, "Oh? Are we going to bring her here? That would be fun. Angel would have a riot~!"

"My god...."

"Hm? What about me?"

Alastor chuckles, "Husk has....I suppose she could be considered like a daughter to him. They practically act the same, and she also is able to bartend."

Angel turns to Husk with a raised brow, "Really? When do we get to meet her?"

Husk sighs, "Not now....I've already told her about this place, but she hasn't responded yet. If she replies then I'll see about extending an invitation, and if she comes here don't fuck nothing up and don't go trying to make a deal with her dammit."

His eyes glare to Alastor who chuckles, "Of course, Of course. No deals. We already agreed on that when we made our own deal so no worries."

Lucifer rolls his eyes, "Don't worry, I'll keep an eye on this fool."

"Excuse you?"

"I am definitely Excuse fawn spawn."

"Don't start fighting at the bar....." Husk says with a growl.

Charlie runs over to them with a grin, "Hey we're about to set up a couples dance! Rosie is setting it up now, I know you're not all couples but it's a good trust building exercise! So Husk dance with Angel, and Dad can dance with Alastor!"

Lucifer chokes on his drink and hits his chest roughly, "W-Wait....! What?!"

Alastor's ears are laying back over his crown with his eyes glancing to the side. He downs his entire drink and sighs.

Angel snickers, "Mimzy said that you could drink a lot and still dance like crazy, so Al? Come on, dance with the King and show us what ya got!"c

Alastor grabs the bottle before him, but Husk grabs it.

"Boss. No. Don't do it. Don't you dare."

His eyes flash red with his antlers shooting up over head.

Husker let's go and steps back immediately.

"If I am going to dance with this short King, I refuse to be sober."

Lucifer curses to himself, "I'd need jars of beezeljuice for this...."

Angel just laughs at them and pulls Husk from behind the bar.

"We can take the first dance if ya'd like Charles'"

Charlie squeals and runs back to the center of the lobby. She hurries up to Vaggie and takes her hand to dance.

Lucifer groans and turns to Alastor who had turned to him. He glares slightly.

"Are you really going to be able to keep up while drunk off your ass?"

"But of course, I'd never lie about that. Dancing was a good old passion of mine during my time you know."

"Hmph! Fine, but if we dance we gotta make a statement. So....how do you feel about....classic 80s rock?"

He raises a brow with interest.

Rosie sets up the music for the others and let's the record play while Lucifer and Alastor go through the list of songs that they actually liked from the 80s time period. A song that had few actual moves, but over all allowed you to dance freely and loosely. Lucifer grins with a snap.

"That song is the one."

Alastor lifts a brow, "Well then, I suppose we will definitely need a bit more alcohol for this. I don't go about revealing some of my personal tastes like this to just anyone."

"Pfft, just don't fall off your ass fawn spawn."

The two turn to watch the others dance while maintaining their conversation.

"Tell me...have you decided what to wear tomorrow?"

One of his ears falls over, "I have actually."

"Oh really? Well then, I can't wait to see it. It's like a breath of fresh air to see ya in something other than what you wear on the daily,"

Alastor rolls his eyes, "Well then the same could be said for you. You wear the same things too, therefore you can't really talk your highness."

"Yeah, yeah...hmph."

The two pause for a moment to take sips from their glasses, before Lucifer attempts to speak again.

"Is it alright that I ask one thing right now....?"

Alastor's ears fall back.

"Depends....what exactly you'll be asking about...."

Lucifer waits and allows the silence between them to settle.

"Emily somehow recognized you a bit....if you were once a soul above.....why doesn't she remember?"

Alastor's shoulders tense up and his hand clenches the glass tightly. A crack forms, and when it does he releases his grip on it so as to avoid drawing attention to them. He sets it down and folds his hands over his crossed knees.

"I'll let you take a guess at that, if you guess correctly, I'll even allow for you to ask a second question tomorrow."

Lucifer takes to the challenge. He holds his own chin between his finger and thumb with his thoughts running at several miles per hour through every possible conclusion. He knew the abilities of every ranking angel, and what they were capable of. The most powerful of them all were the archangels, then below them the Seraphims who have more authority than most. And currently, the highest authority overseeing heaven is Sera, the Seraphim angel. Emily is not up to her level just yet, but she is still powerful but she was pure and righteous. There is no way she would do anything to him. Sera was the likely suspect. He looks up to him.

"Sera did something didn't she....?"

Alastor's smile never changes.

"Correct."

Lucifer folds his arms and sighs heavily.

"Of course she would. That bitch..."

Alastor chuckles lightly, "It seems our turn is next, so shall we go ahead and make our way to the dance floor?"

He claps his hands as his outfit changes into something far more comfortable. His coat is removed leaving him in a long sleeved white shirt with the sleeves rolled up and cuffed to his elbow. The front of the shirt buttoned up, his pants changed to a pair of red dress pants, with his belt connected to a set of suspenders that pressed over his actual well built chest, that was hidden behind the fabric of his shirt. A black bowtie sat at the center at the top with his collar neatly pressed down. His shoes having changed to a pair of black loafers with a small wide heal at the back. His bangs combed back with the ends clipped down with strands in the back pulled back into a small ponytail. The King is taken aback for a moment at his sudden change, and even feels his face heat up. He snaps his fingers while downing the rest of his drink. His sighs and grins as his clothes change to a simple button down white shirt, with his collar standing up, the top buttons left open to show off his collar bone, the bottom of his shirt tucked into his black dress pants, with a leather black belt—the tucking of his shirt bringing out the shape of his waist. His boots remain, and his arms remain covered in a pair of black gloves with his ring left on his finger still. But when he looks to it after the incident that had occurred earlier with his daughter he waves his hand, and watches it disappear before his sight.

Alastor leans over and extends his hand to him.

"Shall we?"

Lucifer is a bit stunned by the offering of his hand, but he grins anyway and takes it. He forms his cane into his hand and steps to the center of the room with him drawing the attention of the entire room. All eyes watch them and are a bit shocked by their appearance. Charlie's hands are holding onto Vaggie tightly with her eyes sparkling madly with glee.

"Vaggie look at themmmmmm!"

Vaggie feels sweat drip down her face, "I-I see it babe...."

Angel whistles from where he is standing, "Let's go!!! Show us what ya got!"

Husk is sulking over with his ears drawn back in shock.

"What....the....fuck...?"

Lucifer spins his cane with a grin and points the apple's end to the record player as another song begins to play. A classic rock like song that always brought people on to their feet to dance. Charlie is a bit taken aback as the song begins to play.

"Footloose....?"

Alastor and Lucifer stand side by side nodding their heads, with their hands clapping along to the beat, with their bodies rocking back and then forward again. Once the first verse begins, the two join hands with their hands and feet shifting forward and back toward each other. They turn around separating before reconnecting again to shuffle their bodies back and forth to each other. Lucifer's expression is lit up wit the feeling amusement bubbly up within his gut. He hadn't danced like this in quite a while, and his wife wasn't the type to dance to something like this either. She was more of the ballroom type, and he loved to dance to music that carried energy, that had a bounce to it—the type of songs that would make ones soul dance with excitement.

They separate going into the chorus and sliding to the sides with their hands going to their hips. Their feet kick out with the beat of the song, wide smiles adorning their faces with their brows resting along their lids to solidify their joy.

'Please, Louise! Pull me off of my knees!'

Alastor and Lucifer shuffle their feet toward the other with their right hands connecting, with Alastor's left grabbing his waist to lift him, and Lucifer's hand to his shoulder to keep himself steady while his leg wraps around his thigh as he dips him down before lifting him back up.

'Jack, get back! Come on before we crack!'

With a swing he sets him back to the floor as they turn pressing their backs together with a couple of laughs before turning back around to face each other.

'Lose your blues! Everybody cut footloose!'

Their arms sit at angles to their sides as their upper bodies shimmy back and forth toward the other before they both turn to the audience with their hands thrown up to invite them to dance along.

Charlie jumps and drags Vaggie's hand along to the center to join them in dancing.

Angel holds his phone up to take several pictures, and for once the Radio Demon isn't causing a fuss over it. Perhaps, for once he was allowing it because of the fact that he was enjoying himself.

"Man look at them go."

Charlie dances with Vaggie with a wide smile separating to clap their hands while Lucifer and Alastor do the same.

As they dance, the crowd claps along to the beat with many stepping along to the beat as well. Lucifer and Alastor connect again to dance, as they swirl around the girls with both pairs switching sides. Once the song enters the second chorus both pairs stand side by side while shuffling their feet, side to side, before they go about kicking their feet while giving a twirl their hairs following along leaving Charlie's hair to come undone from its ponytail. Vaggie laughs along beside her, while Alastor and the King grin to each other.

Charlie quickly spins around Vaggie and meets her father face to face the two dance together with a laugh as Alastor and Vaggie clap their hands at the sides. Upon exiting the second chorus they all shuffle along to the sides and they walk around clapping their hands. Charlie giggles and pulls Vaggie back to the sidelines with a laugh as she wanted to see what they do for the bridge before the last set of choruses.

'You've got to turn me around!'

The older men quickly move back to the center with Alastor quickly grabbing the King's waist to lift him up while spinning around. His hands resting to his shoulders as he laughs.

'(Second) and put your feet on the ground!'

At the end of their twirl, he sets him back down with a grin his ears flicking happily along with his tail actually wagging behind him.

'(Third) gotta take the hold of all!'

Their right hands connecting again, but with their fingers intertwining, and their arms wrapping around each other again. This time their bodies literally press together in preparation for the rest of the song.

'(Four) I'm turning it loose!'

They dance swinging each other around, before Alastor lifts his arm up letting the King spin around before spinning back around back to their starting position. Their steps completely in tune—they shuffle together backward and forward and slide back their hands remaining together. They step around before they return to facing each other, and Lucifer turns around to drop back with Alastor catching him and throwing him back up to spin around.

Charlie is clapping her hands and squealing loudly with excitement.

"Let's gooo!!! Whooo!!!!"

Angel is cheering from where he is standing, "Finish it off with a bang!!! Yesss!!!"

Alastor and Lucifer merely laugh while they dance as they get to the final beats of the song, Lucifer jumps up with Alastor holding him up, the King's legs wrap around his waist leaving for his arms to wrap around his neck. His forehead presses to his as they spin quickly, and right when the song ends the two finish off with one more dip, with Lucifer's arms spreading out wide to the sides as his head throws back with a grin.

The crowd of sinners leap for joy and give them a steady round of applause. Alastor sets the King down as he breathes, both of them completely out of breath. Charlie runs up to them with a bounce in her steps.

"That was amazing! You guys did so good! That was such an amazing song to pick!"

Lucifer chuckles lightly, "Thanks Char Char, you and Vaggie did well too when you joined in."

"Well it looked like fun haha!"

Alastor chuckles, but his cheeks that were pink earlier were now turning to a dark red. He really drank too much and now it was taking an affect on him.

Husk shakes his head and walks over, "This guy is gonna pass out, soooo you might wanna get him to his room after all of that."

Lucifer looks up and smirks, "I wish we made a bet on who would stay standing. Alright alright, I'll be back. So just keep having fun."

Charlie nods her head, "Okay, have a good night Alastor~!"

Alastor's face is held in his hand to hide his expression as his ears remain down, along with his tatail. He was definitely prepared to fall over.

"Yeesh, okay yeah no you're not walking. Sorry to do this to ya,"

Lucifer taps his arm and it causes the Radio Demon to easily keel over. He catches him in his arms and carries him with ease.

"Alrighty, nice and easy. You can kill me later."

He makes his way up the stairs with him in his arms quickly, before others could really see. Upon making it to his room he kicks the doors open, and steps inside. He goes over to his bed and sets him down onto the bedsheets. He sighs with his hands resting to his hips.

"Seriously what am I going to do with you?"

The Radio Demon turns over to curl up on his side with his eyes barely open. Lucifer isn't sure on how to react, but the scene before him was definitely one to behold. A side of the Radio Demon that no one except for Mimzy had seen. He sits on the edge of the bed near his head.

"Thanks for dancing with me Alastor. It's been a while since I've actually had that much fun dancing with anyone. I guess you're not too bad,"

Alastor's eyes just blink in response as he could barely hear much of what he is saying, but he did hear the 'thank you.' Lucifer's hand slowly and carefully rests into the strands of his hair to undo the clips holding the bangs back. He releases his hair from the ponytail and sets the hair accessories aside. This way his head could be comfortable. Just as he's about to remove his hand, Alastor's hand grabs his wrist with the unwillingness to let him leave. The King isn't sure on what to do now, but when he sets his hand back down onto his head the Radio Demon gives off a demonic purr in response.

'Oh his is like a kitten....'

He chuckles lightly and continues to pet his hair, until the Radio Demon fully goes unconscious. He sighs and stands up from the bed with his cheeks lit up with a small blush.

'Why was that adorable...?'

He shakes his head and curses.

'Whao! Whao! What the hell are you thinking?! This is Alastor we are talking about here!'

He presses his hands to his cheeks and groans quietly, but then his eyes catch sight of something in a glass case on his shelf. He looks over to the Radio Demon before looking to the case. He goes over and spots something that makes him frown. His happiness suddenly dies in an instant. Inside the casing with a blue feather, and he could tell that it came from Alastor's wings as an angel.

'He must have kept it as a small reminder...'

His fingers fidget a bit with curiosity.

'Sorry Alastor, I promise I'll tell you about it during our outing.'

He takes the casing carefully into his hand and focuses. Through the feathers he can see a few hints of his previous life. He saw Emily's face, the face of his mother, and the face of his brother Michael. But then Sera's pops up and so does Adam and Lute. But then a single scene makes him gasp. He quickly puts the casing back on the shelf as he turns to the Radio Demon whose arms curl around himself with his hands reaching for his back only to clutch onto his shirt. Lucifer's hand clutches tightly onto his own shirt.

'I don't understand...what did you do to be put under a trial like that...?'

"If I can, I'll find a way. Have a good night Alastor..."

He steps out the room and closes the door, but once it's shut the room darkens leaving for Lilith to step out of the shadows. She steps up to the bedside with her scleras red and irises glowing gold.

"Directly disobeying me and choosing to have so much fun with my husband. Very well....they'll be having a meeting soon with the angels...therefore once your secret is revealed their trust in you will definitely be sure to fall, and Charlie will have to question her father as he knows your secret now. Let's see how well you can manage this, with a touch of your worst nightmares...."

Her hand rests to his back, as she leans closer to his ears.

"Let's see how well you can stand having some pain in these scars, anything that touches them causes you pain. This is your punishment."

The scars on his back begin to burn as a sigil for Lilith rests in the center of his back.

"Burn...just like when you fell..."

As she speaks, the sigil burns leaving for pain to spread from his scars. She chuckles softly and disappears.

'I look forward to your little outing with my husband, let's see if you'll be able to withstand my voice in your ear as you hold back all your pain...'

Chapter Text

By the next morning, Alastor is awake with the most terrible pinches of pain crawling through the nerves beneath his scars on his back. His ears are pulled back in discomfort. When he's looking to himself in the mirror, he turns around and turns his head all the way as he lifts up his shirt to see a sigil sitting between the scars on his back. He curses to himself.

'It was to be expected. I shouldn't be so shocked, but this is going to irritate me all through out the day. More than likely she wants to interfere with my outing with her husband today. She's beginning to panic.'

This is what makes the pain worthwhile. He knew that now the Queen was beginning to lose a slight bit of her hold over him due to his presence around her daughter and the King. That was the goal. The closer he could get to them both, the better. But he knew that this wasn't going to be the only thing that she was going to do. Therefore he couldn't let his guard down yet.

He sighs heavily, "Infuriating as this is, I'm looking forward to the many other attempts you have on your list. I suggest you be very careful Madam, you may not get the results you ultimately want again."

'As it stands you don't have a right to say anything to me.'

The moment her voice begins to speak, the scars completely burn under his skin. He cringes and holds himself up over the sink. When he looks up to the mirror he sees her face again.

'You're not meant to be having fun. Alastor.'

"Heh, then why don't you come down in person? Or are you afraid?"

'Me afraid of you?'

Alastor's mouth begins to bleed, his claws clutch into the sink tightly drawing cracks on its surface. His antlers rising up just a bit over his head, all in response to the pain.

"More like you're afraid of your Husband and Daughter. Should you return how will they react? Will they shun you? Will you lose your title? Your power? You only gained what you have because of your marriage. And if I recall from last night, Lucifer actually removed his ring. Perhaps, your previous mistake is leading to consequences you won't be able to escape from the moment you come down. Therefore, you continue to move from your heavenly chair, expecting for your little pet to do as you say. You're forgetting who I am dear,"

'And you're forgetting your place.'

"My place...? My dear, you'll lose yours eventually. I suggest you prepare for it."

He turns away from the mirror and steps out to get dressed. He had a headache and was really not in the mood to hear her voice. He didn't have a choice, but that doesn't mean that he really cared anymore. He lost that ability to give a damn a long time ago. He refuses to allow such things to bother him. No pain was greater than his wings being torn, even if one were to rip through his scars to dig in deep within—it still would never be as excruciating. He shakes his head despite it all, and prepares his outfit for the day. The King asked for a modern look, so he managed to find clothing that felt a tad bit comfortable.

His look for the day consisted of a simple white collared buttoned up shirt with long sleeves, the cuffs buttoned up at the ends of the sleeve. Layered over the shirt, is a dark blood red long sleeved shirt shirt with the collar of the shirt underneath resting over the top opening. He thought about tying up a black bowtie or regular long tie, but he figured it would look a bit off, as if he was working at an office job. Therefore, he decides to toss the ides to the side. Both tops are tucked into a pair of light khaki dress pants that are pulled up to his waist, with a black belt and silver buckle. He still chooses to wear his signature boots. Over his shoulders is a red coat that was a bit longer than his usual one, but still catered a bit to the originals design, with little tears scattered a bit along the bottom edges. The edges of the openings of his coat with black buttons aligned on the side. He figured to top it all off—he decides to tie his hair up into a ponytail. He forms his microphone into his hand and twirls it around before holding it behind his back. He steps out of his room and heads down the stairs with the usual bounce in his step. He keeps his head held high with a light hum escaping from his lips. He makes his way to the lobby where the others were gathered, but when they see him they all pause to stare.

He stands before the entrance doors and waits as the King hadn't arrived yet.

Angel looks to Husk who looks back to him before looking over in confusion. Charlie is amazed. Vaggie is stunned into silence. Niffty is giggling as she runs up to him to compliment him, while Cherri turns to Angel who is losing his mind.

"He actually has some style...! What the fuck?!"

Niffty climbs up onto Alastor's shoulders with a grin, "You look great Alastor!"

"Why thank you Niffty. It's not the style I'd choose to wear, but for today I am indulging on this idea."

Charlie walks over with a squeal, "You still look amazing! What's the occasion?"

"Oh you're actually here before me, I figured you'd hesitate still."

The others look to the King who also dressed in more modern like designs. He was wearing an apple red colored buttoned up long sleeved shirt, with a white vest layered over it, the shirt tucked into a pair of dark khaki pants that were buttoned up at his waist, with his black boots hidden underneath the sleeves of his pants. His arms remaining hidden under a pair of black gloves, with a large white coat resting over his shoulders.

Charlie's jaw drops as she and Niffty step back from the two. The others are now also in shock. Angel however, smirks.

Lucifer looks at the Radio Demon up and down, "Huh. Not bad."

Alastor's brow raises a bit with interest before responding.

"I'll admit your choice in clothing isn't too shabby either Sire,"

Lucifer sticks his tongue out with a grin, "I know. Well Charlie we'll see ya later."

The Princess just blinks, "Uh...huh...?"

"Do keep an eye on things darling, and don't be afraid to call one of us if you need anything. And don't go making assumptions either."

The two men step out through the entrance doors leaving them all with the silence of the wide room. Charlie turns to them with her finger pointed toward the door.

"T-They...? Huh????"

Vaggie shakes her head bewildered by the scene.

Cherri snickers, "Holy shite mate, ain't no way?"

Husk just pops open a fresh bottle and begins to down it without a word.

Angel laughs, "If I didn't know any better I'd guess that they are on a date."

Charlie gasps, "A date....?! When...?! I mean—! They weren't even talking to each other just a couple days ago!"

Angel shrugs, "To be fair the three of you weren't really talking to anyone. The King was trying to get ahold of the Queen. Alastor wasn't really in the mood for things, but still did his job...? And you were hauled up in your room for most of that time. So who knows what could have happened?"

Charlie grabs her hair, "Oh my gosh...."

Vaggie goes over and pats her head, "Deep breaths babe, it may not even be like that. They may just be stepping out as friends and nothing more...."

Charlie shakes her head, "I mean....sure I guess? But dad wasn't wearing his ring....! What if—!"

"Hold up toots, that's not much of a bad thing. I'd get rid of it too. I mean after what she said to you, I'm glad he ditched the ring."

"But—"

Vaggie lifts her face in her hands and stares directly into her eyes, "Charlie....knowing your father, when his mind is made up, it's made up. I don't think he'd ever give Lilith a other chance. You're far more important to him..."

Charlie sighs softly.

"Right...."

Husk sighs heavily and scratches his head, "Look I'm going to agree with every little thing that has been said, and to also agree with Alastor's words. Don't make assumptions. As far as I'm concerned, it looks like a regular outing instead of some date. Considering how the King presents himself, you would think he would link arms or something with him. So at the very least just be glad they're trying to get along."

Charlie nods her head, "You're right. They're getting along really well, therefore I should definitely be happy about this..!"

Outside the hotel doors, Lucifer glances back while they begin their walk.

"You don't think they're going to assume...?"

Alastor's ears flick a bit in response to what he was already hearing from inside, "Oh they already are. While I don't mind the chaos it is bringing, I'm not necessarily fond of the idea of them trying to put together as to what this is when it's really just an outing."

Lucifer sighs, "I have a feeling we will be bombarded with questions later."

"I don't doubt that either."

"Well it shouldn't be anything we can't handle."

The Radio Demon nods his head, "Yes. Now then, considering it's still the morning hours, shall we head to a Cafe for breakfast?"

Lucifer grins, "Sure."

The two walk together in silence with Alastor taking the lead considering that Lucifer hasn't been around the city in a while, therefore he doesn't know where most places are anymore. When they arrive to a Cafe that Alastor frequented often before his seven year disappearance, the waitresses and waiters all greet him happily.

"Welcome back, we haven't seen ya for quite a bit," One woman with the looks of a tabby cat says with a grin.

"Well a lot has happened between then and now darling,"

"And you have the King with ya? Well you'll be making heads turn like that Alastor. Not to mention the outfit change too, people will come to think that you're on a date."

Alastor's ears fall back a bit, "We are not. If anything we are just acquainted with one another because of his daughter, so please get us a booth so we may be out of the view of others."

The waitress snickers a bit, "Sure thing hun, let me get some cleaned up and I'll be right with ya,"

"Thank you Dear,"

As the waitress walks off, Lucifer looks up to him—

"Seems like you're rather popular here."

"Yes, well I used to frequent this place back in the day. Most days I could be found at Rosie's emporium or here by myself. I'd sip on some coffee with the joy of solitude all around despite this being a Cafe setting. I was well feared, so no one dared to stay close. It would as if one entire area would just belong to me."

Lucifer raises a brow toward his attitude, "Jeez, who the hell would be afraid of you?"

"Oh many Sire, even if you aren't."

'He makes a good point. Who in their right mind would be afraid of you?'

His back aches immensely, but it doesn't deter him. The grip on his stand, held in his hand behind, tightens just a bit. Thankfully, no one notices. The waitress returns with menus, and leads them both to a booth toward the back of the Cafe near a pair of windows that were covered by a curtain, so as to give them the privacy he had requested. Once their seated, the waitress takes their orders for drinks, with the Radio Demon ordering a plain black coffee, and the King ordering an apple cider.

The waitress leaves them to go fetch their drinks, allowing for them to finally get serious about why the King chose to agree to this outing.

"You said, I can ask two questions...."

"Correct."

"Because of what Sera did, does that mean no one will be able to remember you from up there?"

Alastor sits up tall as he had thought about the very notion, "Yes and no. Her exact words to me were that every person I had contact with when I had ascended will forget I was ever there. For example, Vagatha."

Lucifer's eyes widen.

"What...?"

"Yes, I had met her while she was still an exorcist. And I may or may not have planted the seed into her head about thinking for herself instead of thinking about what the others wanted. I'm proud to see that she followed those words in the end, even if she won't ever remember as to who told her the words I gave her."

"Huh...."

"Yes....however, Sire I have a question for you that could help me to dissect a theory I have."

"Hm? Sure go ahead..."

"Let's say that I met someone before ever actually ascending, would that same bit of magic work on that person?"

Lucifer folds his arms as he ponders on the thought.

"Probably not, if anything the spell on its own is actually flawed...."

"What do you mean?"

The waitress returns with their drinks leaving for them to stop talking. Alastor decides to order some meat to eat, while Lucifer orders for pancakes with honey syrup.

Once she's gone they turn to speak again. Lucifer taps his fingers onto the table and creates a sort of shield around them that would remain invisible to others but not to them. This way no one else could listen in on their conversation.

"The ascension of a soul is when they recieve their halo and wings....not when they the soul is lifted up. Before you cross the gates, you are judged based on your life and the sins you've committed. Those who remained good and had small sins would go to Heaven, and once they cross the gates their wings and halo will form. Should they be told to go to hell, usually they'd just spawn in hell and not have any recollections of their little bit of time in heaven."

Alastor's eyes widen.

"And sorry, I have to come clean about something, last night when I took you to your room....I did see the case with the feather inside...."

Alastor tenses up.

"Honestly, I saw a few images from that single feather. But I had to stop once I caught sight of the trial room...it only brought terrible memories to me..."

Alastor silently stares at him.

"But I saw how you looked with and without your wings and Halo....this is why I say that her spell is flawed. She didn't count for the fact that you didn't gain your wings and halo til much later. Meaning when you did recieve them, you were fully ascended. But in her eyes she probably didn't see it that way."

Alastor lifts hand to his chin, "Then the possibility of any of them remembering...."
"Is relatively high, if anything something would have to trigger their memory. It would bring all interactions back to them.."

Alastor chuckles, "Then I am glad I took some precautionary steps."

"Huh?"

"I left behind a few things for my mother, and also left something with Emily that could potentially jog her memory. All she has to do is find it."

Lucifer blinks, "You're really good. You seem to always find many ways around your troubles. No matter who you're up against. That's actually impressive, I'll give ya that."

Alastor's ears flicker in response displaying his pleasure in receiving such a praise.

'And yet you still haven't found a way out of your current struggle have you.'

His ears struggle to remain upright as they fall back a bit before lifting up all the way again.

"Well thank you your majesty. Quite the honor to recieve such a praise."

"Pssh, don't think that I'll give you anymore compliments after that."

He laughs.

"Of course."

The two sit in silence for a moment in order to eat their meals upon their arrival until Alastor breaks it.

"Now then what is your second question?"

Lucifer lowers his drink from his lips and softly sets the cup down. He folds his hands together before his lips as he speaks.

"What was your trial about...?"

Alastor sets down his own mug with a small smile. He folds his hands before him, and lightly shuffles his thumbs back and forth, one over the other. He closes his eyes to think on how to answer this.

'Yes what was your trial about little fawn?'

His ears fall back quickly before rising up again. He sighs.

"It's not necessarily something I can fully tell you without the expense of possibly my life being at risk."

"Huh? What does that mean?"

"All you need to know is that I didn't go quietly. If anything by the end of the trial I completely lost all sense, and was enraged. And even attempted to attack Adam. By then I was already judged to fall, so it didn't matter anyway."

"That doesn't answer my question Alastor..."

"Then you should have made a specific deal for more information Lucifer."

Lucifer glares at him, but gives up rather easily as he didn't want to cause a scene like he had done so before.

"Fine....I won't ask anything else about it."

Alastor's ear flicks a bit in response, "Good."

'It would leave me in a horrible position if you did, but we can't have that....'

The Queen's voice also creeps in, 'You were so close~'

He sets down his mug carefully, "Excuse me for a moment." He stands up and heads to the restroom his ears finally giving up. They fall back as he leaves. This makes Lucifer curious about what is wrong. Was the topic too much for him? Should he not have asked that second question? What was the problem?

'He's hiding more than I thought...'

In the restroom, Alastor holds himself up against the wall with his ears falling back against his head, his entire body shivering from the pain. He leans his head against the wall and takes a moment to breathe. He steps over to the sink rolls up his sleeves to splash a bit of water to his face, but when he looks up he sees it again. The reflection of himself as an angel. The facial expression seeming to be staring at him with shame, it was as if it was telling him to stop beating around the bush— to reveal everything.
He grits his teeth, and snarls at the image. He lifts a fist up into the air and prepares to punch it, but is stopped by another hand. He jumps and turns around quickly, his antlers shooting up, his eyes turning black, and his neck stretching up a bit to threaten the very person who dared to touch him from behind. But when he sees the King standing there he drops everything. His entire menacing persona deflates, as he tries to catch his breath. His back aches so much, to the degree that it hurt to even breathe. Lucifer frowns.

"Are you alright...?"

Alastor isn't sure on how to respond, he couldn't tell him or show him anything about Lilith unless they somehow were to work up a deal.

"Do you want to go back to the hotel now?"

Alastor glares to the ground, but decides to not let this woman stop him. He stands tall and sighs. If he gave up now, then it would only prove the Queen right. He's given in every time, but not this time—not when freedom was so close to being his. He straightens himself out before looking back to the mirror.

"No...it's alright. It's not necessarily something new that tends to happen."

"Not new...?"

Alastor turns to him, "When I was alive and when I was in heaven I had trouble in battling my so called demons. Hallucinations were a constant thing when I was human. So when I looked into the mirror I did not see me, the Radio Host. No, I saw the killer that I was. It drove me insane..."

Lucifer's lips press together softly. He gives him a small smile and places a hand to his arm gently, "You're now seeing the angel you used to be....right?"

Alastor silently nods his head.

"You're not the only one who sees that kind of an image. I tend to see it for myself often..."

He drops his hand and takes a hold of his cane.

"Shall we continue our walk Radio Demon?"

Alastor's ears perk up a bit, he turns back to the mirror and sees the reflection again. This time its smiling. He sighs softly, and follows the King. After paying for their meals, the two step out of the Cafe.

"So what else are we doing today?"

Alastor hums lightly to the tunes playing through his mic, "Ah, yes well care to join me for a meeting?"

"Huh?"

"An overlord meeting,"

Lucifer cringes a bit, "I don't really get involved with overlords that much...."

"I understand, but I believe this time you should, after all one of them has been spying on the hotel and has been trying to be a nuisance. Though it's thanks to his pathetic nature that Pentious came to us and has now been redeemed."

Lucifer folds his arms.

"I see...."

Alastor smirks, "Now the question is, would you like to be introduced with style, or with class?"

Lucifer blinks and laughs,"Oh you're trying to really make some heads turn. Alright, fine. I'll play your game,"

The two walk up to the tower where the previous overlord meeting took place.

"Alright, this may be a bit uncomfortable for you, but I'm gonna transform and hide somewhere on your person."

Alastor turns to him.

"Excuse me..?"

Without even giving him a chance to really object, Lucifer quickly transforms into a snake and crawls up his leg to one of his inner pockets.

"Just pretend that I'm not here," he whispers from below.

Alastor groans with annoyance, and walks into the building. He goes up with the elevator and upon stepping out turns down the hall only to be greeted by his friend Rosie.

"Oh my Alastor, look at you~"

He chuckles and goes up to give her a squeeze of a hug.

"You look stunning hun, what brought about this change?"

"Let's just say the King had me wear it in exchange for helping him with the performance we had done for the Princess."

"Ohh, well then that sure is something," she says with a giggle. The two step into the meeting room, with Lucifer slowly crawling up to his shoulder, all while keeping himself out of sight under his coat.

"It really is sssssomething~"

Alastor brushes over his shoulder in order to flick him in the head. He hisses at him and dives underneath in order to return to his pocket with a glare.

Carmilla and Zestial are already seated and when they tale notice of Alastor they are astonished to see him with such a display of attire. He stares at them and shakes his head.

Carmilla understands to not question it. The doors burst open at the end of the table as Vox, Valentino, and Velvette join them. The three take their seats with Vox sitting at the other end of the table mirroring Carmilla's position.

"Apologies for us being a tad bit late," Vox says politely.

"No worries, shall we begin?"

Vox nods his head, and as the meeting goes on to speak of their businesses, and trade, the topic of the war at the hotel is brought up.

"The hotel is something we should not even think about approaching," Carmilla says calmly.

Vox chuckles a bit, "Sure, not like it matters. They may have stopped extermination this time, but what about next time? Do we really believe they won't try again?"

"While I agree with that notion, seeing as the rest of us are not familiar with the location, Alastor should be the one to give us some what of an answer,"

Alastor had his eyes closed as he was listening, but then he opens them upon hearing the calling of his name.

"Oh? I suppose I could give my own assessment of things. Giving the fact that Adam had perished by the hands of my dear Niffty, it's safe to assume that things may not be over yet. The lieutenant of Adam held great admiration for him, and knowing how her personality is, she more than likely will come back with a vengeance. As far as I know, a meeting will be held to discuss it all, but don't expect too much of a miracle."

Vox takes this moment to really press into him, "No one expects a miracle, especially after that shameful display you put on,"

Alastor's ear perks up some more, "Vox if you are going to comment on my performance, then let's comment on your non existent one. At the very least, I didn't hide like the three of you did. Bunkered up in your little tower, while the rest of us fought. Unless you're really willing to give the same kind of energy, I don't believe you have room to talk."

Lucifer silently snickers in his pocket.

"I'm not on a suicide mission over something that's clearly impossible. The Princess should just step down. Honestly, the Queen should try to make a return instead since her daughter can't do much, and the King just isn't living up to his role. He even waited til the last moment to show up, isn't that a disgrace?"

Alastor chuckles lowly, "Why don't you ask him?"

Lucifer slithers down from the pocket and over the Radio Demon's foot. He hurries up to Vox's position and grows in size from between his legs. He jumps up with a roar his red eyes lighting up the entire room. His horns bursting from the top of his head.

"You must not know your place, box head....!"

Alastor holds back his laughter.

"Y-Your highness..?!"

Lucifer jumps up and shifts to his demonic form as his wings spread out behind him. His hand grabs onto the collar of the TV Demon.

"If I ever catch you or your little devices around the hotel again, I will personally revoke your entire position. You will start at rock bottom. Everything you own will be erased completely...!"

"S-Sir...!"

"The Radio Demon has a point in how you act, and maybe I am of no exception because I haven't been present for quite a while. But that doesn't mean you can get away with any behaviors or acts toward my daughter....do you hear me? My daughter is capable of ripping you into two, she's merely too kind to do so. But I am not so merciful....!"

Alastor leans on his hand with a smile as he watched the show playing before him.

The King drops him onto the floor, making a corner of his screen crack and buffer. He steps to the side and allows for his appearance to return to normal. He moves his body to Valentino's hands and kicks up the chair. He sits in it and lifts his hand as Alastor tosses his cane to him. He catches it and twirls it around before setting it beside his chair.

"Now then, apologies for the interruption Carmilla."

Carmilla nods her head, "Welcome Lucifer, though next time I expect for you to let me know if you are choosing to come by,"

"Well this certainly wasn't planned,"

Alastor interrupts, "Yes, it certainly wasn't. But I decided to bring him, my apologies Carmilla."

"Very well, but your highness care to give your own words toward the extermination?"

Lucifer sits back and folds his hands over his lap.

"I'll have to agree with Alastor. Lute was someone of great importance to Adam, and it's safe to say he was the same to her. She will definitely be holding a grudge, but also there's the fact that he is the first man. He's a significant figure in Heaven, and since they now know we can kill them with angelic steel, we'll they'll have to prepare themselves like we did. The next meeting will be arriving soon, and all will be discussed then. For now, if you are not looking for redemption, then don't bother showing your faces to the hotel unless you are invited....do I make myself clear?"

Every overlord nods their head, even the Vees who were quick to not even utter a word after watching their comrade be taken down so easily.

"Good, also Vox...." He tilts his head as he leans on his cane, "No one has ever survived a major slice from Adam's axe, no one except the Radio Demon...."

Alastor grins.

"Foolish as he was to challenge him, he still did more than most for the hotel. Whether or not that matters to you, I could care less either way, but since you three huddled together and watched our struggle, well that shows how in the background you really are. I don't know what kind of game you three are playing, but if you dare make a move to ruin any kind of order here or near the hotel, just know that I am watching you. Closely."

Carmilla hides her own smirk, and nods her head, "I suppose this meeting is now over. Valentino and Velvette take your friend and go first,"

The other two Vees quickly lift Vox up and help him out of the room. The others follow him except for Rosie, Zestial, and Alastor. Once they were all gone and out of the building, Alastor belts out a sinister laugh.

"Ah, that was truly entertaining sire!"

Rosie giggles lightly, "My, my I didn't expect any of that."

Lucifer shrugs.

Carmilla sighs heavily, "At least they were put in their place for once, but again. Let me know when you plan on making an appearance, Lucifer."

Lucifer chuckles, "I will, I will. Literally I'm only here by chance."

"Chance?"

Alastor clears his throat, "I mentioned before that I had brought him here. I had assisted him with something last night, therefore in exchange he would come with me along my outing for the day, which involved being here."

"I see..."

Meanwhile, up in the heavenly skies, among the waves that arr crashing onto the shores of the beach—stands the Queen in her signature gown. She sighs and turns to the previous Lieutenant who was now taking on Adam's role as the leader of the exorcists army.

"I'll be venturing down, therefore during the meeting you are to reveal that Radio Demon's secret. What we want to do is split up the crew and their beliefs."

"And your husband? He's the main problem right now. We can't have him near any of them."

"No worries,"

Lilith's eyes flash purple while gazing at the portal to hell before her.

"He'll only listen to me once I return. Just be sure to keep up your end. I'll come back soon enough, and let hope it stays that way."

Lute merely stands back and watches the Queen step through the portal to her domain. She arrives just at the border of the city that rested between the rest of the sinners and the hotel.

"Now then, let's get this show on the road."

Charlie sits with the others in the lobby with a list of activities she wants to do, and while they were all listening a knock sounds at the door.

"Oh! I'll get it!"

The Princess hurries to the entrance and opens the door all the way with a wide smile, "Welcome to the—!"

Her eyes widen at the sight of the tall woman before her.

"Mom...?!"

All heads turn. Vaggie stands tall with clenched fists.

The Queen smiles at her daughter, and lightly pinches the front of her cheek, "Hello sweetie."

Chapter Text

Alastor and Lucifer return to the hotel with a few books, a few bags filled with some of Lucifer's paperwork that he had left behind at the castle, and some treats from Rosie for the rest of the crew. When Lucifer opens the door and steps in, the crew quickly turn from the bar to them. Each of their faces layered over with concern.

That's when Alastor feels it. The burning sensation from his scars. He looks up and opens the door quickly. He looks to the crew at the bar, and Husk who carefully points to the couch of the lobby. Both heads turn to see the Queen talking with Charlie, who was now explaining everything that had happened since the beginning. Lucifer's eyes are wide, and his happy persona dies instantly.

Alastor's entire back stings as the Queen speaks, and when she glances to them she smiles.

Charlie stands tall, "Ah, you're back! Dad, guess whose here?!"

She was excited.

Lucifer swallows hard and breathes. He steps forward without hesitation.

"Lilith."

The Queen smiles softly, "Luci."

Alastor steps in and refuses to give in at this moment. He wouldn't dare. Charlie pulls him over quickly, "Oh Mom this is my executive producer! Alastor! Alastor, my mother."

Alastor bows his head, "Pleasure to meet you Madam."

Lilith stands tall and nods her head, "It's a pleasure to meet you as well."

At the bar Husk shivers, he turns away from the scene knowing damn well that even he can't say anything. Niffty is hiding behind his wing, terrified for once.

Angel turns to them, "Hey...you both okay....?"

Husk shakes his head and swallows down any words with the drink in his hand.

Alastor holds the bags in his hands, "Pardon me, but I have some things I need to take care of at the moment, therefore I'll have to join you another time. Lucifer I'll leave your paper work on your desk, be sure to actually complete them this time."

Lucifer turns away, "Ew..."

Alastor rolls his eyes, "You won't die from taking some ink to paper Sire. Also Charlie the King has a box from Rosie, there are some treats for you all to enjoy,"

Charlie smiles, "Oh I'll be sure to call her and give my thanks,"
Alastor nods his head, "Well then if you'll excuse me,"

Lilith smiled at him, "Sure."

He disappears into the shadows and reappears in the King's office. He sets the bags of paper work down and drops to his knees. His hand rushes to cover his lips as he coughs up a bit of blood. He wheezes and chuckles.

"Ah, I see....well then...challenge accepted dear..."

Lucifer stands before the Queen and hands the box to Charlie.

"Well it's good to see you Lilith, why did you wait til now to make an appearance?"

Lilith sighs softly, "I understand your anger toward me Lucifer, but after Charlie's voicemail I merely came to apologize. I know I've been gone for a while, but I just needed space and time. But I'm back, and I'm just looking to reconnect to my daughter."

Charlie smiles a bit.

"If that's the case, where have you been?"

Lilith frowns, "I wasn't in Hell, and I will admit that. I left to just take a break from this place,"

Lucifer didn't like her answer at all.

"You can visit the hotel, but you're not permitted to stay here. You can go stay at the castle, but that's it. If you're genuine with your words, then I'll believe you. But actions speak louder than words,"

He walks passed her with the rest of his bags, and heads up the stairs. Charlie frowns and turns to her mother. Lilith sighs and turns to her—

"I know this must be hard on him. But give it time. But I'll go ahead and go to the castle okay? I'm going to go ahead and settle in. I'll see you soon." She leans forward and kisses her forehead before opening a portal of her own to the castle. When it closes Charlie turns to the others with a squeak.

Vaggie folds her arms.

"I don't trust her Charlie."

Husk finally lowers the bottle from his lips, "I can't give my opinion....."

"Sorry toots, I don't trust her either. There's no fucking way she all of a sudden wants to stop by to see ya. She's got something up her sleeve, and I don't like it."

Charlie frowns, "Guys..."

Vaggie frowns, "Charlie...I understand you want to believe in her....but after what happened a few days ago. She has to earn our trust...."

Charlie holds the box of treats closely.

"Vaggie..."

"She dismissed you. And literally told you to give up. Now all of a sudden she's here trying to supposedly apologize?"

Charlie frowns even further knowing that her girlfriend was right, but she wanted to give her mother a chance. The hotel was made for second chances after all.

Angel sighs upon seeing her expression fall, "Look dollface, we already have trust issues with any new face. But it's even more so because of her actions Char. I get you want this....fantasy world of having your mother come back and possibly work with you, but the reality is, we don't know why she really came back. As it stands, it could be for something else, and until we actually know the truth, we shouldn't count on this being some kind of miracle."

Charlie sighs and nods her head slightly.

The next few days pass by with the Queen making visits, and staying to spend time with Charlie during that time. However, for as much time as she spends with Charlie, she doesn't take any time to learn about the rest of the crew. Charlie takes note of this, but she wasn't sure as to how to confront her mother about it. Vaggie, on her own avoids the Queen despite the fact that Charlie wants them to speak to each other.

"Mom....?"

The Queen turns to her from her seat on the sofa, "Yes dear?"

"Can you please...try to get to know everyone...? I'd like for them to know you just as they know dad....."

Lilith chuckles softly, "In due time sweetie, I just want to spend time with you for now,"

Charlie nods her head in understanding. From the top of the stairs, Lucifer gazes to the sight. He was grateful to see them getting along once again, but something still felt wrong. He didn't trust this, but she hasn't made any types of moves just yet. He didn't want to start a fight, especially in front of their daughter so he chooses to keep his distance. Whenever she would visit, he would remain in his office. Whenever she would leave, he would finally step out with relief. Having her under the same roof was just completely suffocating.

And the same could be said for Alastor who sits in his radio tower with his head leaning over his studio controls with a heavy breath. Sweat drips down his face as the trembling of his body finally starts to cease. Everytime the Queen carried conversation, he'd just be pained with burns within the scars of his back. He coughs up a bit of blood into his hand with his breath struggling to catch up. He sits up slowly and grabs a glass filled with whiskey at his side. He downs the entire drink and sighs even more. He carefully sits back in his chair and groans when his back even brushes against the cushion. His back was overly sensitive, and over worked from the pain. He sucks in a breath and lets his body relax.

'She's doing this on purpose, just to fuck with me. Dammit...! And no one fully knows it. The King suspects she is here for a reason, but little does he know that that reason is me.....just to torture me and laugh in my face,'

He grabs the bottle of whiskey at the side of his microphone and pours himself another full glass.

"How obnoxious....."

He turns the knob on his radio as a small jazzy tune plays over the speakers. He chugs down the drink in his glass and leans his head back over the studio desk.

Through the peak of the door, Husk watches him. He had noticed his behavior changes ever since the Queen had arrived. He's become distant. He avoids everyone like the plague now, and just about keeps to himself with a different mask than usual. Alastor was a sinning demon of many faces. He wore different masks to hide his true emotions, and to hide his inner turmoils. He truly never shows himself to anyone, never allows himself to be vulnerable before anyone. However, perhaps someone can actually break through to him and he wouldnt be able to stop him from doing so.

He steps away from the door, and heads back downstairs. He returns to his spot behind the counter and silently opens up a bottle of beer. His thoughts are preoccupied with his own theories about his boss. He had brought it up before that he was on a chain himself, but he only said that in regards to Mimzy who literally had him wrapped around her finger that day she came. This time he's now wondering if his actual words struck him so deeply to the point of rage because it could be true.

Angel is sitting at the counter with his phone in his hand, he scrolls along through any social media post, but when he looks up to Husk he sees the gears running in his head. He's quite. He's staring deeply into the surface of the counter. His eyes glaring and blinking every so often. He raises a brow with interest and decides to speak up to his friend.

"Uh, Husk...? Are ya doing okay?" he asks.

Husk snaps out of his deep train of thought and looks up to the spider demon.

"You seem to be lost in some deep thought, what's on ya mind bartender?"

Husk sighs and sets his bottle down.

"Something isn't right.....and Alastor is also keeping his distance. I shouldn't give two fucks about it, he owns me so why should i care?" he shakes his head.
"But i ain't heartless..."

Angel lifts a brow in shock, "I mean...I've noticed him keeping his distance, sure--but to the degree that it's worryin' ya of all people?"

Husk hums with a low and hesitant purr, "Yeah...I know it sounds fucking weird,"

"I don't know, could just be your cat instincts ya know?"

Husk sighs heavily, "Yeah, maybe...but still...."

Charlie runs down the stairs at top speed with Vaggie behind her. Lucifer, who had been sitting on the lobby sofa alone, lifts his head. In Charlie's hand is a golden slips of paper. This sounds alarms in his head drawing for him to stand up onto his feet.

"Is that a letter from heaven?"

She nods her head with worry as she frowns and looks back down to the letter. Vaggie glares up at him, "They're requesting another meeting, this time Lute is going to meet with us as she is the leading exorcist now that Adam is gone."

Lucifer groans, "Give me a damn break please..." he hisses as his hand runs through his messy strands. He clearly was not getting enough sleep, nor was he really taking care of himself ever since Lilith had returned. Charlie frowns at the state of him. He sighs--

"When is this meet going to take place?"

Charlie flinches a bit and holds the paper half way over her face to hide just a bit, "Now..."

Lucifer curses, "Alright, the three of us will go--"

"No....she wants to meet everyone here at the hotel....the crew..."

Lucifer pauses and stares at her.

Angel and Husk approach them with their own shocked expressions.

"All of us....? What the hell for?" Angel asks.

Charlie shakes her head, "I don't know."

Lucifer clenches his fists tightly, "I don't trust this, but we don't havea choice for now. Everything is held up in the air currently between our two realms, we need to proceed with caution."

The King turns to Niffty who was catching a roach by the stairs, "Niffty go and fetch Alastor now."

Niffty turns to him, and takes note of the seriousness of the situation. She giggles and nods her head as she scurries up the stairs. She hurries to her boss's radio tower and steps in through the open door.

"Alastor...?" she calls softly.

Alastor lifts his head as he had fallen asleep for a moment, he looks up to Niffty. He hums questionably.

"What is it Niffty?"

Niffty hurries over to him with a frown as she explains the situation. Alastor sits up fully and glares down at the desk.

'Fuck.....'

He knows whats going on now. This visit. This meeting. They were going to use his entire past life as a means of splitting the crew up from those who would believe him, and those who would immediately turn to him with distrust. He runs his hand through his hair with a sigh.

"Very well, i'll be down in a moment,"

Niffty nods and hurries back downstairs. She approaches the others who were now all gathered. She runs up to Husk and climbs up onto his shoulder. He whispers to him and it makes him glare down a bit. He whispers back to her.

"For now keep quiet..."

She nods her head as Alastor pops up beside them from his shadow. His arms folded behind him, his usual smile adorning his face.

"I heard we are off to a meeting?"

Lucifer stares at him with curiosity, he hadn't shown up around the hotel as per usual, and he could only assume it was because of Lilith. Did he have a thing against the royal family? Or did he have something against the wealthy? Or authority? He did struggle with him when they had first met, so he wouldnt be surprised. He decides to tuck the thought into the back of his mind.

"Yes, lets go."

He lifts his hand and opens up a portal to the Heavenly Embassy. Everyone steps on through with the sinners looking around with a sickening feeling in their guts. They had never stepped foot into the building that sat in the center of the city, and it could only cause them to feel just a bit overwhelmed.

Lucifer looks them all and sits in a chair at the end of the table, "Have a seat everyone...." he says quietly. The others all nod, and slowly choose seats to sit in. Charlie sits with vaggie right beside her father. Husk, Angel, Cherri, and Niffty all sit together side by side. Alastor however, remains standing in the shadows as he didn't feel the need to sit anywhere. He just stands there quietly, with his arms folded behind him. Lucifer glances to him with suspicion, but also concern. He knew a few things about Alastor's past life, and knew that he did not like the sight of Lute at all. But he wonders about what could happen, since Vaggie had lost her memory, then Lute could only have lost hers as well correct?

They wait and wait in silence, until a sudden light shines above them. Lute appears them and lands into the seat Adam had sat in before. Her metallic arm shines in the light before them, as she sighs lightly.

"Well, I honestly didn't EXPECT for all of you to actually show, but I'm pleased to see that you all followed directions."

Lucifer sighs with frustration and folds his arms. His gaze of irritation sinks deeply into her skin from across the table, "Get to the point of why you are here, Lute."

Lute chuckles lightly, she knew why he was irritated, but he didn't need to know. She leans back in her seat without feeling any type of intimidation as she was going to really stir things up. And she couldn't wait to see the end result.

"Very well then, I'm here to discuss everything about the next extermination,"

Vaggie glares at her, "You're still planning with the next one? Seriously? You just don't learn do you?"

Lucifer holds his hand out to stop her.

"Continue." he says quietly.

Lute nods her head as she smirks toward Vaggie. She sets her hands out along the table, "The day will be moved back to the initial day of which they were planned. We won't make the same mistake as before. Therefore, you'll get some time I suppose to try and recreate what you did just a couple weeks ago. I'll admit, we were not expecting such a reaction nor such a stand off. Nor did we expect..."

Her eyes quickly move to Niffty who stares at her with a deadpanned expression.

"For a simple small sinner to kill off Adam."

She holds herself back from losing her cool.

"And we did not expect your snake friend either to ascend upon his death...."

Charlie sighs in relief to play the act of not knowing about Sir Pentious's redemption, "He's okay...."

Lute rolls her eyes a bit, "In any case, your friend is currently held within containment,"

Alastor flinches a bit and keeps his gaze steadily focused on her.

Charlie stands, "Containment...? But why?!"

Lute stares at her with an unwavering glare, "He's a literal soul from Hell that made its way to Heaven, something that has never been seen before. Therefore, Sera and the other higher ups are not taking this case lightly. Our of concern, they are thinking carefully on what to do next. You don't have to appear so alarmed, he won't be harmed unfortunately,"

Cherri's eye stares her down with hatred beaming behind it. Lute, however, pays her no mind.

"As it stands, they will be holding a trial to review his case and see as to whether or not he is able to stay in heaven and be a winner. He managed to gain Emily's trust rather quickly, but that is no surprise."

Charlie smiles a bit at the thought of her friend.

"However, if you ask me it shouldn't even be considered,"

Charlie snaps at her, "And why not? He made it there fair and square...!"

Lucifer is staring at her intently.

'What is she planning....?'

Lute chuckles and stands. She folds her arms behind her as her wings tuck back just a bit. She smirks.

"You see Princess....this is actually not the first redeemed case....."

Charlie's eyes widen. She drops into her seat.

"What....?"

Alastor clenches his fists tightly behind him, his glare piercing through the angel, but she did not care. She continues.

"You see several years ago, a soul had gotten himself into Purgatory. He was a serial killer with a particular taste. Whether he figured he was doing people a favor, no one can really know. His targets consisted of those who preyed on the weak, the homeless, women, children, and the poor. He would kill many of these people who would abuse the most fragile of humans. And he had a good streak. But he died while hiding a body in the forest, shot in the head by a hunter and mauled by dogs."

Alastor closes his eyes tightly. Lucifer glances back to him and when he sees his expression he suddenly realizes what is going on. He glares back to Lute.

"Your point...?"

Lute chuckles, "Patience Lucifer. In any case, due to his guilt, and regrets he wounded up in Purgatory. While there he meets a young girl. And accompanies her since she was a lost child with no company. But then the eye of judgement comes and pulls both of them into heaven. The little girl was understanding, but him..? Even he had his suspicions about it all. But the eye was never wrong, or at least that is what we believed. Sera, Emily, and the mother of this soul reviewed his life. And saw many things. Apparently he was abused along with his mother by his father since toddler age. And when he reached teen years, his mother took her own life unable to bear the pain anymore. He found her body and soon afterward he killed his father and lost his mind in his sorrow as he was now alone.....this led to his serial killing addiction. And he would fight his urges everyday. And lose many times always questioning his actions. Praying for forgiveness. He'd pray to whoever to just calm his voices in his head. God. Other figures. Angels. Even you Lucifer..."

Lucifer holds his breath as his heart pounded madly in his chest and his ears. What he was hearing is the entirety of the Radio Demon's life.

"And he lived this way until his death. So there were three requirements he needed, a soul in heaven needed to forgive him, and a soul on earth needed to forgive him. And he needed to regret some of his actions. Surprisingly, he marked off that whole list, so his redemption began. He did lessons with Emily or Sera. He even started a little show to share lessons and give company to many people in the morning. Everything seemed well for a few months. He even managed to gain his wings and halo."

Lucifer speaks up, "Then that's it, he should've been fully ascended. Once you gain your wings and halo that is it."

Lute shakes her head, "He wasn't purified all the way yet, he hadn't been able to forgive his father or himself. So he still carried a bit of negativity. And through that negativity evil was able to slip through a couple of times through his dreams."

Lucifer's eyes widen.

"Roo...?" He stands up tall.

"Correct..."

Vaggie stands, "Roo...?! As in the root of all evil?!"

Lute chuckles, "Yes....the man was having trouble resisting her. Struggling he went to Sera. But she looked through his dreams to see what was going on, she deemed him a risk to heaven. And so he became detained in one of our cells for at least a bit of time until a trial could be set up for him to see if he should remain in heaven or fall."

Lucifer clenches his fists tightly.

"Detainment...?! A trial...?! He was seeking help...! Not trouble!"

Lute grins, "In all due time, the soul defended himself well, a bit arrogantly as well. He was fairly prideful and determined to defend himself. But Sera revealed his dream where he was close to dealing with Roo..."

Lucifer freezes.

Alastor's fists could only tighten even more as he slowly opens his eyes.

Lute continues, "And upon revealing the dream he lost. Sera judged for him to fall. In a fit of rage he attacks Adam who had approached him, and to keep any further damage from being done Sera summoned her spears to pin him to the ground. You can only image how that feels right...? Lucifer."

Lucifer turns away the memory of his fall flashing before his eyes.

"Adam was left in charge to handle his fall. And us exorcists told to remove his wings. Normally, wings are numbed then cut off or in strict circumstances sliced."

Her eyes fall onto Vaggie who only glared back.

"But we believed it was easier to just take them. By using Sera's spears his wings were ripped from his back at the nerve completely.

Vaggie's eye widens, "Are you insane?! That is torture! That is inhumane...!"

Lucifer closes his eyes tightly.

Lute smirks as she hovers up slightly, "Adam takes him away to the edge where Lucifer fell from..."

Charlie gasps and turns to her father who was only staring down at the table with wide eyes.

"And he throws him off to hell....! Ending his tale as the first to be redeemed but also the first to fail and fall to hell! This is why redemption from sinners here is not the best idea. And that souk has lived in hell since....! Walking amongst the lot of you!"

"That's enough Lute!" Lucifer shouts.

"In face he stands among you now!"

Everyone looks around except for Alastor who was slowly walking forward. Lucifer looks to him.

"Isn't that right?! Radio Host?!"

All eyes fall to Alastor who quickly jumps up and pins Lute to the wall with a slam, his staff pressed up tightly against her body as she laughs.

"How does it feel? Hmmm? Recounting the past at how terrible and disgusting you were....! And then you decided to fight adam?! Held a grudge? I suppose those lessons of forgiveness were thrown away!"

"You....disgraceful—!"

She quickly kicks his stomach and grabs his face and throws him into the table. The air is knocked out of him as he groans and glares up at the exorcist.

Lute folds her arms, "Think again about this redemption idea of yours. You have plenty of time~" She disappeared in a flash of light leaving everyone in silence and shock. Charlie stares at Alastor with worry.

Alastor sits up.

Vaggie looks at him with a glare, "That was you....? Then....what?"

Angel stands up with a glare, "What the fuck was that Smiles?! Explain yourself!"

Husk and Niffty remain silent unable to fully process what they heard.

Cherri stands tall with anger in her eye, "You knew redemption was possible this whole time! And you didn't say anything?!"

Charlie holds her hands up quickly, "Guys wait...!"

Vaggie storms closer to him, "Talk Alastor....why did you come to the hotel?! What are you after?!"

"Vaggie...!"

Angel shouts, "Talk dammit...!"

"ENOUGH!!!"

Everyone flinches immediately at the harsh tone of the King as he glares at every person in the room.

"All of you shut the fuck up."

Everyone of them return to their seats. Charlie frowns and stares down.

Alastor isn't saying anything. He steps down from the table and lands on his feet in silence. Charlie turns to him.

"Al...."

Alastor remains silent. He doesn't respond, doesn't speak, and doesn't give them any kind of lip service. He merely steps toward the doors. His staff vanishes as he steps out with his hands folding behind him into fists. He was done for the day. Completely done. He melts into the shadows and returns to his radio tower in defeat. He sits in his chair and buries his head back into his arms on the desk as he grabs the glass again to drink from.

Charlie is scared of the tension in the room, but she was more scared for Alastor. She turns to look at everyone with a disappointed expression looming over her face.

"None of that was necessary....." She says with her voice trembling as tears fill her eyes. "You guys can't attack him just because you don't fully like him like that....that's not fair....!" Angel winces and frowns as he stares back down. Vaggie deflates immediately from her guarded body language and gazes down to the floor.

Lucifer sighs and runs his hand through his hair.

"Everyone return to the hotel. No one approach him. No talk about him. And I want you all to separate to think amongst yourselves individually. Later on, I'll go check on him....and if he is willing to give his entire story, then we will meet again. For now, keep to yourselves, and do not mention any of this. Do I make myself clear?"

All heads nod in the room.

He opens a portal for them all, and the first to leave is Charlie who rushes to her bedroom. Vaggie slowly walks through and sits on the sofa of the lobby, as she wanted to give her girlfriend some space. The others all return to their rooms in silence. Lucifer steps through and sighs heavily.

'I hope he will eventually speak with us.....something doesn't feel right about all of this right now.....'

Chapter Text

For the next couple of days, the hotel is filled with a dreadful silence. There's no room for any kind of activities or any kind of work. Everyone was rendered to a complete stand still. What was told to them was a tale of failure and tragedy. Though the bitterness was felt from several members of the crew, there was no denying that that there must have been a few pieces missing. Pieces that only Alastor could fill, but no one had the heart to speak to him. No one but Lucifer who would occasionally check up on him. He would find him in his tower with his drinks or in his bayou in his bedroom curled up amongst the trees and grass.

And today was no different.

The King stands within the doorframe of his studio and watches the Radio Demon lean back in his chair with a cigarette in his hand and another glass of whiskey in the other. He never knew he was a smoker, but perhaps he was just that stressed over everything. He sighs softly and approaches him. He waves a hand, manifesting a chair and a glass for himself. He sits by him and takes the bottle to pour himself a glass.

"It's a bitter taste sire...you won't appreciate it......" He says quietly. His voice was quiet, hoarse even—as if all the hydration in his body had withered away.

"I don't care...." He says softly as he raises the glass to his lips. The two sit in silence for what feels like forever, the company of another not fully registering into the mind of the Radio Demon.

"Alastor...." He calls with a soft tone of sadness.

Alastor lowers his cigarette and taps the ash into a tray as he looks up to him.

Lucifer stares into those red eyes that normally would be full of life. But presently was covered in a layer of dark and dull waves of memories that can never be erased from his head. He lifts his hand to him, with instinct Alastor moves back slowly. He doesn't retreat. He just keeps his hand in the air, never breaking eye contact. The Radio Demon just stares into those red irises looking for some kind of mockery, some kind of trickery, or insult to make him feel enraged like usual. But he doesn't see that. When he looks into those large eyes, all he sees is a gaze of understanding, of worry, and of shame.

"Mock me...."

"What?" .

Alastor's eyes narrow with a glare. He didn't want this. He didn't like this

"Mock me. Insult me. The usual banter of irritation that comes between us...! Just do it! Not whatever this is..!"

Lucifer is a bit stunned by his protest and request.

"No...."

"Why....?!" His tone shifts to needy growl of desperation for what was normal for them instead of this entire scene that was beginning to unfold.

"Because it's not what you need...."

He scoffs and bitterly chuckles while flicking a few particles of ash to the tray again before completely crushing it into the tray.

"And what would you know about what I need.....?" He hisses.

Lucifer frowns.

"Alastor....I understand how you feel....."

"No you don't....."

"Yes I do..."

Alastor crushes the glass that is in his hand drawing causing the shards to sink into his palm and fingers.

"No. You. Don't. Pray to your father you never will..."

He turns to Lucifer with his fierce eyes, glowing red with anger.

"Our circumstances are similar, but I assure you they are not the same....!"

Lucifer grabs his wrist tightly. Alastor flinches and attempts to swing his arm out of his grip, but it was of no use. The King was too strong, and in this very moment he was too weak and disoriented.

Lucifer isn't trying to fight. He isn't trying to cause him harm. He doesn't want to do that, and as he stared at the Radio Demon he could see that he didn't want that either. He just needed it to feel as sane as possible. He closes his eyes with a sigh.

"What...?! What's with that annoying sigh of yours?"

Lucifer yanks him forward pulling the Radio Demon down. Alastor's head falls into his arms with his head landing in his lap, his knees on the ground, and his arms at his sides.

"What are you—?!"

Lucifer doesn't say anything and just keeps one hand to his back and one in the messy red strands of his hair. He's pulling him closer with the hand in his hair lightly petting at his scalp through the strands. Alastor's ears fall back, his arms dropping limp to his sides.

"I'm giving you...what you need Alastor......a person to lean on...."

The hand on his back is gentle and is aware that he is very protective of it. At first, Alastor isn't sure how to react, but every other instinct in him wanted to just shove him away—yet another part of him, deep down wanted him to stay forever. May the Heavens above never remove him from this position.

"Just....let go. Let yourself be vulnerable. There's no one but me and you...."

Alastor's ears fall back over his head as he closes his eyes. His arms lift to wrap around the King's waist as he buries his face into him his entire body just trembling from the aching of his body and heart. Lucifer frowns and carefully pets his head.

"There we go......"

He leans further down for his hand at his upper back to carefully move down so that he could place his hand over the areas where his wings would be. Alastor flinches when he does, but then settles down as he knew that the King was not going to hurt him. Instead, Lucifer's thumb gently caresses that area, nursing the area gently with his own light touches. He just wanted to soothe him, so that he could relax and finally get some rest. He feels Alastor's head get heavier, he carefully peaks over to see him slipping in and out of consciousness.

"Alastor....let me help you to your room okay....so you can rest easy there...."

Alastor hums in response and slowly lifts his upper body the static of his person just oozing through the air in small waves. His eyes are dazed and filled with exhaustion and the disorientation from all the alcohol running through his veins. Lucifer stares at him and holds his hands up to hold him steady.

"Yeah you really need to sleep Alastor...."

Alastor stares at him in silence, something in his stomach was stirring. A type of need. A hunger. And he couldn't quite control it.

"Al...?"

Alastor's hands cup his cheeks lightly.

"Alast—?!"

His voice is shoved down his throat into a muffle as Alastor's lips are pressed to his. Lucifer’s eyes close tightly, his hands clutching onto his sleeves as he shoves him back.

"Al..!"

Alastor silences him again with a kiss so deep, his tongue managing to sneak on through to get a taste. Lucifer isn't able to process what is happening, and yet the kiss itself felt far too overwhelming. He shoves him back again as he turns away to breathe, his fist held up to hide his face, with saliva trickling down his chin. He breathes and gazes back to Alastor who was ready to just collapse at any moment. Lucifer stands up and does his best to keep his composure.

"T-To bed...w-with you..." is all he can say as he shoves him out of the studio. He carefully leads him to his bedroom and once he's there, Alastor doesn't go for his bed right away. Instead he goes for the bayou. His body curls up among the trees and grass, where it's most comfortable. Lucifer wants to protest against if, but upon catching sight of his sleeping face he stops himself from doing so. He sighs and runs his hand through his hair, his thoughts taking him back to the kiss. His cheeks flare up immediately. He shakes his head and prepares to leave but then he hears the voice of his ex coming from down the stairs to the lobby. He sighs and just stays in the room. He turns back to Alastor and for some reason he's flinching. He carefully steps forward and crouches down behind him. The most of the shivering in his body was coming from his back.

'His scars are back there, but they shouldn't be bringing him any pain unless they directly get injured. And that knock down from Lute shouldn't have done much to him.'

He sighs, "Sorry Al..."

He carefully pushes the back of his shirt up from behind to get a look at the scars, but when he does he winds up seeing something else that disturbs him. Laying in between his wing scars, the mark of Lilith. He brows knit together tightly, his eyes burn with anger and when he heard his ex-wife speak the mark glows and the scars burn.

'This is basically torture.....!'

He lowers his shirt and stands up tall while facing the doors. If he rushes out now, she'll suspect something. Who knows what the Queen could do. He turns back to Alastor and crouches back down.

"If she wants to play dirty....then so be it....."

He lifts his shirt once more and presses his hands to the scars of his wings carefully. Golden light begins to build in his palms, the trails slowly sinking into the flesh of those scars.

"When it's time Alastor, you'll be able to have them again. They won't be as shining as the ones you may have had before, but they'll be powerful and in the end will protect you in whatever way you see fit. When they grow back, that is up to you. You'll need to want it. To need it. For now, I can only provide you a shield to keep her little curse at bay. But Alastor...when you wake up...please know that I'm willing to listen. The others are willing as well. None of this is easy, and we can only wait for you to tell your side of your story."

For a moment, he is prepared to move away, but then a single strike of familiarity hits him. A small tap of energy that he had felt once before. His finger lightly traces a scar lightly. The energy was coming from him.

"Where have i...felt this..?"

He looks through his memories over the years, and settles on one moment. A singular moment that confused him for a night but had forgotten by the lights of the early morning. His dream. He remembers it now. The dream of saving a soul from Roo. He remembers it well, and now that he was looking to Alastor he can see the resemblance. If that's the case then that can only mean one thing—Alastor was a soul he fully helped to redeem, but in the end he still fell, even with his help.

'Dammit...! How do I help him now...?!'

He moves his hands away, leaving golden strings to tie over his scars. He straightens out his shirt and sighs.

'And if it's true that she....is part of the reason for your fall. Then there will be hell to pay.....'

Downstairs in the lobby, Charlie sits with her mother holding her closely to comfort her.

"I...I just....I don't understand what's happening but...I want to understand him...."

Lilith pets the top of her daughter's head gently, "Give him a bit of time hun....I'm sure he will open up eventually. Heaven isn't the greatest place, mainly its hierarchy..."

Charlie sniffles, "I know...but...I still have to try. I can prove them wrong...."

Lilith sighs, "Maybe,"

Charlie sits up and sighs with relief, but then takes notice of her father at the stairs.

"Ah, Dad....how is he?"

Lucifer steps closer unafraid and no longer anxious. He's steady and collected. His head is held up high, and his shoulders straight up like a King.

"Resting.....but...Charlie I need to speak to you privately. Lilith if you don't mind..."

Lilith merely nods and stands.

"Then I'll come by again tomorrow,"

"That won't be necessary. Tomorrow we will be having a meeting that could very well last for a fewhours, and seeing as you are not fully apart of the crew, I'd like for you to not come by. The day afterward, if all goes well, you can return."

Lilith's glare at her ex-husband was focused and unwavering. She suspected that something was wrong. For him to tell her not to come by, must mean he must have caught on to something. If that is the case, then she will need to prepare some precautionary measures. She nods her head in silence.

"Very well," she looks to Charlie and kisses her forehead, "I'll see you soon sweetie."

Charlie nods her head as her mother opens a portal to the castle and steps through. Just as it closes she turns to her father.

"Dad...what was that for...?"

Lucifer sighs, "We will talk about it tomorrow during our meeting. For now....all you come sit."

Everyone at the bar join the father and daughter duo in the lounge area of the lobby. Angel, Cherri, Husk, and Niffty all sit together on one sofa, while Vaggie, Charlie, and Lucifer sit on the other.

He looks up t every face in the room, "So....I managed to step into his room for once without him telling me to leave."

Charlie sighs a bit, "And...? How is he...?"

Lucifer glares down at the floor, "Honestly....it felt like I was looking in the mirror......"

Charlie's frown deepens upon hearing his words.

"He was just sitting there.....with drinks....a cigarette...."

Angel's eyes widen with shock, "I didn't know he smoked...."

Husk chimes in quietly, "He only smokes when he's in distress......or overwhelmed...."

Niffty nods her head to confirm.

Lucifer sits up, "I tried to get some words out of him....or at the very least provide some comfort of my own. But he didn't want that...."

Charlie sits up more, her hands fidgeting in her lap, "What do you mean?"

Lucifer sighs, "He didn't want me to comfort him....he just wanted me to mock him. Insult him. It was as if he was hoping to have a string of normalcy, of familiarity instead of....well, me actually trying to help him."

Husk sighs heavily, "He doesn't like to be seen as vulnerable or weak, for as long as I've known him, he hates that more than anything. The guy is always guarded, always aware, and always playing a game in every venue of his life and after life. This entire thing is the chess board, and he's been trapped by this entire situation...."

Lucifer stands up with his eyes staring up to the ceiling; his gaze seeming to be searching for anything to get them all out of this situation that was going to come down on them. He breathes—

"People are puppets held together with stri~ng...."

His singing voice is layered with this hint of pity and sympathy.

"There's a beautiful sadness that runs through hi~m....As he asked me to pray to the Go~d... he doesn't believe~ i~n...."

He begins to pace slowly around the group his arms resting at his sides.

"Time and again boys are raised to be me~n...."

He raises his arms while turning directly to the crew.

"Impatient they sta~rt, fearful they e~nd...! But here was a man mourning tomorrow~"

His hand snaps, several bottles from Alastor's tower appears in the center of the room with his cigarette tray.

"He dra~nk, but finally drowned in his sorrow~..!"

Husk's eyes are wide with disbelief. He hadn't seen his boss drink this much in ages. He looks to the bottle in his own hand. He sets it down and moves it away with a shiver.

Lucifer paces around them some more turning his back to them his hand raised.

"He~ could not bre~ak surface tensi~on....! He lo~oked in the wrong place for redemptio~n..!"

He turns to them all, looking into their eyes.

"D~on't look at me with those eyes~..!
I~ tried to un-hea~ve the ties~..!"

His hand rests to his chest as he sings, his voice loud, clear, high in pitch, and quivering slightly with his emotions coming through the lyrics.

"Turn back the time that drew~ hi~m...! But he couldn't be sa~ved
A sadness ru~ns through~ hi~m....
Through~ him~...!"

Holding that final note at such a high pitch signals goosebumps through the rest of the crew. It was the waves of an Angel's vocal chords that would send out fear, and awe to those who would hear it. But in this moment, the sound waves could only carry the feelings of heartache and worry that surpassed the normal boundaries.

Lucifer's arms fall to his sides as he feels the conflict of his emotions and memories come to take him down again.

Charlie stares at her father with worry, "Dad....? Are you okay......?"

Lucifer's eyes close with droplets falling from his lashes. The sight alarms Charlie, she hadn't seen her father like this in such a long time. She stands up carefully and hugs him tightly.

"Dad.....Dad..i-it's okay....we'll get through this. We'll do whatever we can to help Al..."

Lucifer grips tightly onto his daughter's arms.

"Charlie......"

She looks down to her father.

"Part of what Lute said...was true..."

"Huh?"

He looks up to her with tears streaming down his face.

"Alastor....as an angel, was being reached out to by Roo....."

Vaggie looks to him, "What....? How do you know more about this...?"

Lucifer steps back into the center of the group with Charlie follows him in order to make sure he was okay.

"There was one night....several years ago......I was in my office....finishing up some paperwork...and fell asleep...."

He rubs his temples as the memory comes back, "In my dream, I woke up seeing this soul...running from Roo...running from her shadows...."

He rubs his eyes and breathes to calm himself before continuing.

"He ran into me...and was pleading for help....he couldn't get away from Roo's darkness so I took him from that space into one of my own.....I asked him who he was...I knew he was human but the darkness that was in his soul that he was suppressing to the best of his abilities—that little part of him was what Roo was hoping to unleash.....and he kept fighting it....I tried to encourage him.....to keep going and to not...have a historical repeat. I found througg his memories....that....after that incident....his wings and halo formed. At that point he fully reached ascension......he was redeemed...but....." His head falls into his hands.

Charlie's eyes are filled with tears, her father redeemed someone and yet that very person was mocked, ridiculed, and judged to fall because of something that wasn't within his control. Lucifer crouches down to the ground with his hands curling into the strands of his hair.

"I failed him.....what I did wasn't enough...."

Charlie kneels down to him in a hurry.

"No no no no, you did all you could dad. And I'm sure Alastor would say the same...." She tries to encourage him, but whenever her father broke down like this she knew that he would begin falling down a cycle for a few days. She looks up to the rest of the crew.

Vaggie kneels down to his side.

"Look....Lucifer...it's not about whether you failed or not....you still proved many wrong, they just chose....to not accept it. And right now they still don't want to accept it, but that's too bad...they have no choice this time."

Angel rubs his neck, "She's not wrong....and Emily is doing everything to protect Pentious so....right now it's up to us to keep going."

Cherri nods her head, "They're right..."

Husk sighs while rubbing his neck, "Look....this entire thing has us all on edge, but since you're bringing this up, at the very least it brings us all to agree that we owe Alastor an apology. Tomorrow when he's awake we can talk with him when he comes down. After drinking himself into a stupor, he gets hungry so he'll come down for food immediately. When that happens we can talk with him, and get the story straightened out....."

Charlie nods her head, "Okay....."

Husk looks down to the King, "For now, go rest your highness......you've been looking like shit too...."

That night the crew splits up once more, and Charlie sticks by her father to keep him company during such a vulnerable time. She didn't want to leave him alone like she had before.
He needed her just as much as she needed him.

Chapter Text

The early morning arrives, and Alastor as predicted was ferally hungry. At the same time, he was also craving a single large mug of black coffee. He makes his way slowly to the kitchen in his own long red rob, his hair a mess and his eyes covered with dark circles. He slowly makes his way down the stairs, and upon reaching the bottom the others in the lobby take notice of him quickly. Charlie is the first to try and speak to him.

"Al...?"

He freezes and turns to her slowly.

She smiles a bit, "Hey....um...I just....um...." She isn't sure what to say so she just sighs and chooses to be fully honest

"I just...want to make sure you're okay......"

Alastor stares at her and merely sighs softly. He was too tired. Too hungry. And too hungover to deal with any type of conversation. He merely ruffles up her hair before going into the kitchen. Charlie wasn't sure what to take his little gesture as, but seeing as how he didn't appear angry or anything, she could only assume it was his way of saying 'thank you.'

She turns to the others who merely give her some encouragement in silence. She follows Alastor into the kitchen and sees the heavy amount of meat he has managed to grab from the fridge.

'Oh...Husk was right.....he really got the case of the munchies...'

He makes his usual mug of coffee and turns to her.

"Is there something that you need from me Charolette?" He says quietly.

Charlie flinches upon hearing his voice, she wasn't expecting for him to talk, but since he was finally responding she decides to just be honest and lay it all out for him.

"Right. Well....we know the passed few days have been hard on you. But...we just want to hear your side of your story. The others misjudged you too quickly, and me and my father want to also hear you out. We want to see if there is anything we can do to help you. And maybe it's a stretch to ask for your side of the story, but maybe once you tell it, you'll feel a whole lot better."

Alastor expected this, he will admit it. He didn't expect for Charlie to be the one to ask however. He sighs, "This afternoon in the meeting room,"

And he says no more than that. He grabs his coffee and meats and leaves the kitchen.

Charlie sighs in relief and heads back to the others to let them know.

As Alastor returns to his bedroom and sits at his table with his mug and meat, he wonders about how he ended up in his room on the first place. Now that he was awake, and a bit hungover he is able to somewhat think clearly. He searches through his memories if the previous day, but then freezes on the spot. His memories flash by remembering the kiss he had forced onto Lucifer, his primal desires coming through during his drunken state. He hangs his head into his hands, his claws running through his bangs to his scalp with embarrassment and frustration. Yes, over the years he favored Lucifer in sort of idealistic way, but never had he really seen him in such an intimate manner.

His cheeks flare up and his appetite just seems to grow with ferocious anger toward himself. He just starts to eat like a pure animal that just couldn't contain himself. He had made many mistakes in such a short amount of time, and that had to be the biggest mistake of all. While taking a bite of a piece of meat, he does find himself wondering as to what the King was doing. He wasn't with the others when he had gone down to retrieve his food. He summons his shadow and lightly knocks his head to the side to signal the shadow to go check on him. The shadow growls lowly and slithers along the floor toward the King's bedroom. It sinks througg the crack of his door and sticks to the wall as it looks into the bedroom that was honestly bigger than the Radio Demon had expected. Through the eyes of the shadow he can see a massively large bed, shelves aligned with collections of rubber ducks, books, and family photos. Hanging on the walls are photos of him and Charlie. Now this was interesting because as he gazed around the pictures were only of him and his daughter. What about the Queen? Had he removed her image from the pictures out of anger and disappointment?

The shadow looks to the center of the room where a sofa sat before the King's own fireplace. The King himself was curled on the sofa his head buried in between his knees. The shadow peers around from the side to see the King's face stained in dry tears. His eyes are just as dark as his own, and his frown filled with heartache that sent a small pang of pain through him from the sight. The shadow slowly approaches him and taps on his arm gently. Lucifer turns to it and immediately perks up just a bit.

"Al.....?"

The shadow nods its head.

He sighs a bit with relief, a small beam coming across his face. He gazes back down to the ground before speaking again.

"I remember now...you know...?"

The shadow tilts it's head in confusion. He had absolutely no idea what he was talking about.

"I remembered when you came to me.....in a dream."

The shadow's eyes widen.

In Alastor's room his eyes are wide.

'He remembers....?'

The shadow lifts it's hands before his face to sign. Lucifer tilts his head and watches as it uses sign language to communicate.

"You...remember...it?"

Lucifer nods his head.

The shadow signs again.

"Oh."

Lucifer chuckles softly at its reaction that appeared to be rather stunned by his revelation.

"To be honest I had forgotten about it for a while...I thought it was just like any other dream....I had enough going on so I just didn't bother to try and see your soul again to check on you...." His small smile sinks into a frown.

"I'm sorry...."

The shadow again just stares at him.

"I'm really sorry......" His eyes begin to water up once more. The shadow is staring at him without any words to fully say or rather sign. It takes a moment for the apology to sink in before it responds. It's hands go into Lucifer's line of vision as it signs—

"You aren't at fault for anything. There is no need for you to apologize, it is not as if YOU made me fall."

Lucifer shakes his head.

"Still—"

The shadow just covers his mouth with its hand. It shakes its head before grinning and melting away as Charlie knocks on his door.

"Dad...?" She calls. Lucifer quickly rubs his face with his sleeve before standing up to go and see his daughter.

The shadow returns to Alastor with a small frown as it creates a rather small howl to signal its disapproval to the whole situation. Alastor sighs heavily and sips on his coffee.

"It'll be alright...I will get my chance to show them everything....in my own way...."

The afternoon comes, and everyone is gathered within the meeting room. Lucifer takes center chair, with Charlie sitting beside him to his right. Beside her is Vaggie, while the others all have spread out along the large table. They were all there waiting with anticipation for what Alastor would be revealing to them about his story.

Everyone is silent until the doors open up wide and Alastor steps in from behind Lucifer's chair. The King isn't able to turn to him as he walks in, not after the emotional display from earlier with his shadow. The Radio Demon doesn't mind it and silently steps around the otherside of the room. He folds his arms behind him and stares at the group before him.

"Now then....I'll be presenting everything I can and will show you. However, it may change your views on redemption altogether and whether or not if it's still a good idea. What you will see....may test everything you've ever believed in."

He mainly locks eyes with Charlie who swallows hard with anxiety filling up her very core. But even if she was scared, she would never want to look away. She needed to listen, so that she could understand.

Alastor lightly taps the floor with a hoof and lands on the table silently and without effort. He swings his staff.

"Due to circumstances, this is the only way I can tell you my story."

He slams it down onto the table driving for the room to suddenly be bigger in size with the lights to the left turning red while the ones to the right turn white. Both sides representing evil and good. A fairly quick beat begins to play, and many of his shadow creatures form along the walls chanting together for a rather intense song that catered to a particular modern genre they wouldn't have expected out of him. But such a story as his needs the flair of intensity that could only be provided from such music. He swings his staff around producing images of the past. He stands at the center, an image of him as a child with his mother produces first, he's smiling and in her arms as she holds him closely, but the image doesn't last long. It changes quickly to the both of them cowering back from his father who was never there, but when he was, was a rather harmful man. Child or woman, no one would escape his wrath. He steps to the side holding his mic to his lips, his filter vanishing to use his actual voice.

"I'm still living in a knife fight..! Living like a bad guy..! Can't stand what I look like..."

The image shows his older self sharing features more with his father. His only matching feature with his mother being his smile.

"I keep praying like a saint be-lieving it'll change me...But the voices won't leave~...."

It shows his teen self hitting a mirror he is looking into only seeing his father's face before changing to his Mother's smile.

"I see the tunne~l full of light again~...!"

His mother's smile changes to the image of her dead face hanging before him, with his eyes staring at her with terror and heartache upon discovering her body at a young age.

"I never reach it and it's getting di~m..!!"

Alastor holds his hand out with his sadness in his smile. He steps back into the center as the image of his human appearance stands behind him with a massive smile with tears.

"I feel the darkness try to pull me in~...! It just won't e~nd it's sinking in my skin~...!"

He melts away into the shadows letting the images roll on by as the music quiets down just a bit.

"I'm stuck in a war...I️ am broken and torn....Dividing my head and my heart~...."

The images go by showing himself being left alone well into adulthood fighting his violent tendencies. Until he spots a man causing trouble the way his father did, with his own family.

"Between the good and the evil!"

The image flashes quickly showing himself as a radio host and then a murderer.

"God and the devil!"

The images switch between him on his knees praying mainly to his mother. Then to him stabbing an image of his father.

"Demons and angels!"

He reforms before the images with his hands to his head his smile wide and stitched with green threads before vanishing.

"They're tearing me apart!!"

The images shift between him battling his inner Demon and giving in as he murders others. As the music keeps going his shadow minions chant once more along with the instrumental, the images shifting to his death of being shot in the head by a hunter and then mauled by dogs.

The others in the room watch in silence with their breaths held like lumps in their throats. Charlie's eyes are wide and filled with tears, her hands covering her nose and lips in shock. Vaggie is rubbing her back slowly, but is barely able to keep herself together. Lucifer isn't sure how to react. How to respond. How to even think of what he could say once he finishes. How could a soul as prideful as his contain so much suffering created by the pain of his childhood?

Angel turns to Husk with eyes questioning if he knew any of this. Husker is just as surprised as he watches, his ears having fell back along with his wings. Cherri isn't sure what to make of it all, but it just reminded her of how Angel would self destruct due to his own situation with Valentino before the hotel.

The image shift as he prepares for the second verse, showing his soul in Purgatory where he meets Rosaline, the little lost girl and keeps her company. The sight sends a small tingle of warmth through the King and Princess, until the Eye forms above and transports them to Heaven. The images shift to his meet with Sera, Emily, and his mother—and then the acceptance for his rehabilitation. The sight sends a pang of anger through Charlie. Sera had chosen to accept Alastor at the start, so why did she completely turn her away during the trial before?

Alastor spins his staff before holding it back to his lips as he continues to sing.

"I keep begging for these bad things...
Living out my dark dreams...Don't you try to save me..."

The memories shift to him doing lessons with Emily and his mother. They showed his radio show in heaven, along with his meeting with Archangel Michael. Lucifer sits up some more as he hadn't seen his twin brother in so long, and he appeared to be okay.

"I'm just looking for forgiveness...Someone who can end this...Can I get a witness?!"

He drops to his knees his dreams forming showing what he had seen due to Roo's influence. The fall of Lucifer. Lucifer jumps up immediately his fists trembling so badly that his knuckles could turn white. No one is ever meant to see those images of the past. Charlie's tears just would not stop as she watched. Why would the evil demonness herself show such things to Alastor?

"It's good for my flesh...It ain't good for my soul...."

The memory changes to him awakening from the dream and then looking into the mirror seeing his demonic self, and with rage he punches the mirror.

"I want it to stop...But I got no control....!"

"I'm stuck in a war..! I️ am broken and torn..! Dividing my head and my heart~...."

The images quickly move from memory to memory, until falls onto him meeting Adam in Sera's office, then him overhearing them discuss the extermination causing his doubts to increase.

"Between the good and the evil! God and the devil!"

They shift to him dreaming again. This time he shows the dream he had of Roo surrounding him, him meeting the King, and the King saving him in that moment.

"Demons and angels! They're tearing me apart!"

The memory changes to him waking up, the help he recieved having gave him his wings and halo. The sight of them being so massive and bright sent shivers down Lucifer's spine. They were majestic and fairly different from the wings of other winners. They were truly something to behold. Charlie is staring in awe at the sight. This was his ascension. His success. Then what went wrong?

As the music keeps going and the shadows chant out the rest of the chorus, the memories go by of him in heaven with his wings. He'd happily flying and beginning to feel at peace until he spots a single person on the Heavens beaches. The image of a woman with long blonde hair. This catches both Lucifer and Charlie's attention immediately. Upon returning to his room he cradles the teddy bear given to him, only to be forcefully pulled into a dream again.

Alastor is on his knees as the music and images play. The dream showing Lilith and Roo connected together confronting him and forcing him onto his knees. He's clearly resisting them and mocking them. But upon waking, losing all memory of the dream but also losing light from himself.

Charlie stands tall eyes wide and slowly turning red. Vaggie stands as well her hand quickly grasping onto her girlfriend's.

Lucifer's eyes are also slowly turning red with anger, his horns beginning to peak out from his forehead.

The music goes down a filter returning to Alastor's voice as he wraps his arms around himself preparing for the toughest memories he could bare to show. His voice is quiet as the memory shifts to him leaving things behind for his mother and Emily before finally seeking help from Sera as his last resort option.

"I'm stuck in a war...I️ am broken and torn...Dividing my head and my heart...."

The memory showing him with Sera seeking her help, but when she sees his dream she steps back with fear and uncertainty and ordering for his detainment. A confused Alastor is cuffed in angelic cuffs as he's teleported to his cell with Vaggie as an exorcist watching over him.

"Between the good and the evil...! God and the devil...! Demons and angels....."

Vaggie is shaking with confusion at seeing herself. Her head is pounding. Her other hand rushes to cover over her eye patch as if the wound was burning. She doesn't remember any of this. Charlie's hand tightens on hers to reassure her as she continues to watch with the music picking up once more. Alastor throws his upper body back with a hurtful thrill of excitement and adrenaline.

"I'm stuck in a war..! I️ am broken and torn! Dividing my head and my heart.."

The scenes change to his trial where he defends himself with pride and attitude similar to how Lucifer tried to before his fall.

"Between the good and the evil! God and the devil! Demons and angels!
They're tearing me apart~!!"

The trial almost appears to be in his favor til Sera brings up his dreams.

"They're tearing me apart!!!"

His arms return to wrapping around himself, the images going by fast as Alastor's defense crumbles and he's left still confused, still shocked, and overly defeated. The images shift as Adam mocks him and degrades him until he attacks him by wrapping the chain of his cuffs around his throat. Adam flying back and into a wall to knock him off.

The shadow's chant—

"Good and the evil! God and the devil!
Demons and angels—!"

The heavy beating of the instrumental remains with the shadows chanting the beginning chants while the images play. Sera summoning her spears to pin Alastor down by his body and wings. The sight making Lucifer tremble anxiously and angrily as it only brought back memories of his own fall. Sera turns away ordering for the exorcists to take his wings and for Adam to banish him.

Everyone's eyes are wide and locked on to the scene the thumping of the drums just catering to their own beating hearts that were rapidly pumping with anticipation. The next scene just shakes them to their cores, and Alastor doesn't bother to look to face them.

The exorcists grab the spears in his wings and pull leaving for Alastor to scream with excruciating pain spreading through his body as the wings are yanked from his back leaving blood to pool all around. Adam grabs him and drags him to the edge where Lucifer fell from and this drives for Lucifer's horns and eyes to return to normal with a deep never ending sorrow seeping through his core at the sight. Adam drops Alastor and as the song begins to end, the final image shows him laying in the middle of the dead forest curled up and number with the imprint of his wings left behind on the ground in his blood.

Once the song is finished the room falls silent with a heavy amount of tension and empathy. Alastor sits up just a bit not expecting too much to happen. But when he looks up, the King is the first to rush to him to embrace him. His eyes widen at the gesture that was being thrown onto him. His hands were gripping tightly to his back, his fingers desperately clinging to the fabric of his coat providing this sense of protection and sympathy. But what hurt the most, was that Lucifer knew something was wrong back then, and didn't bother to look into it because he figured it was nothing. Now that he knew the entire story, he was filled with a deep regret. He couldn't save the soul that ascended with his help. He couldn't stop his fall, and even if he were to never blame him, he would never be able to forgive himself. His cheeks are soaked with tears, his angelic heart just losing every bit of pride he carried. Through his heartbroken sobs he quietly apologizes over and over.

Alastor's ears slowly fall back along his head. He isn't sure on what to do. Should he embrace him back? Should he say something? But before he can act, the others of the crew quickly join the King to embrace them with Charlie squeezing him and the King tightly in her arms as she cries.

"W-We'll...fix this....all of it.....please rely on us Al...."

Alastor's lips are pressed softly together with his small smile that ached. He merely sighs softly and allows for himself to melt into the embrace of the crew. A warmth that he hadn't felt since his last embrace with his mother and Emily.

It takes several moments before the crew can separate after giving theirnown apologies, though they didn't really need to. The only one who isn't capable of letting go is Lucifer who was practically clinging onto him for dear life mainly to calm himself down since he had nothing else to cling onto. Alastor sighs and steps down from the table while carrying the fallen angel with ease. Charlie frowns at the state of her father, the entire performance could only remind him of his own fall from heaven. The Radio Demon sits in the center chair with the King still refusing to let go. His legs lay across his lap with his arms still wrapped around his neck as his face remains buried into his shoulder.

"Just take your time your highness....." He says tiredly.

The King doesn't respond and just clings even more onto him, afraid that if he let's go, he'll vanish and it will leave him feeling even greater regret.

The Radio Demon didn't expect for him to be like this, but he couldn't do anything about it yet. Therefore he just chooses to let him. He lifts his head up to the rest of the crew.

"If you have any questions....go ahead and ask." He says.

Vaggie is the first to stand, her head continuously spinning with an irritating ping of pain running through her wounded eye. "Why....? Why don't I remember meeting you...? Why can't I remember that instance there?!" The pain becoming far more unbearable than she could handle. Charlie holds her hands to her shoulders with care.

Alastor turns to her, "Sera had basically removed the memories of me from all of Heaven. Essentially everyone I had interacted with upon my ascension, would forget me or that I had ever existed up there."

Vaggie holds her eye tightly and sinks back into her seat, the memories were now pouring in. She begins to recall their conversation. The words he had told her.

"Deep breaths Vaggie....deep breaths...." Charlie says.

Alastor nods in agreement, "I'm sure once the memory comes back to you, the pain will subside. Therefore, follow the Princess's advice."

Charlie continues to comfort her girlfriend before turning back to him.
Alastor's eyes lock with hers immediately feeling the pain that was just radiating between them.

"So....you've been....avoiding my mother because of what she did....?"

Alastor nods his head.

"Partially yes,"

"Partially?"

Alastor drops his ears, "I cannot tell you the other reason I'm afraid...."

Lucifer quietly speaks up, "But....I can....."

All eyes fall onto the King, who had managed to calm down just enough, in order to listen and speak.

Alastor's ears fall further back till they're flat.

"You..what did you say Lucifer...?"

Lucifer sits up and looks directly into his face, knowing that he could not turn away from him at the moment.

"I saw the mark on your back........"

Alastor's eyes widen.

Charlie stares at them with a gaze of concern, "Mark...? What mark?"

Lucifer closes his eyes before gazing down. He didn't want to tell her like this nor mention it at all. But he knew better than anyone as to what Lilith is capable of. He takes a deep breath before answering—

"Alastor is wearing the sigil of Lilith on his back. It means that she put it on him and I've seen what it does. The fact that she can do that to Jim, means that she owns him."

Charlie's hands curl into fists with the revelation sinking deep into her veins. Her horns bursting from the top of her head.

"What?!"

Her scream causes the entire hotel to quake with her trembling frustration.
Husk sinks into his seat. He suspected it, but now that he was being proven right, he wasn't sure on how to feel. Now he didn't really want to compare their share of suffering, but based on Lucifer's words, whatever that sigil does—it couldn't be anything good.

Angel glares down at the table with his hands tightly holding onto his arms.

"I fucking knew we couldn't trust her....."

Charlie runs her hands through her hair, "What, making you fall just wasn't enough?! She owns your soul?!"

Alastor sighs and leans his head to the side and into the palm of his other hand.

"Alastor you can speak up. Right now she can't touch you." Lucifer says.

The Radio Demon turns to him, "What...?"

"I took the liberty of countering the affects on her wound, haven't you noticed that it's been silent for you?"

Alastor's ears perk up immediately. He was right. He hadn't heard a single thing from the Queen at all since he had woken up. His ears twitch slightly to get any type of a feel, but nothing was coming through. He could only believe that the King had done something to keep his ex-wife at bay. His eyes lock with the King's and when he sees those red irises that were without a pupil, he could sense the confidence behind them. He knew what he was doing.

Alastor finally gives in, "From what I recall....she has practically owned my soul ever since I fell. The moment I reached Hell, she became my owner..."

Lucifer frowns, "Then....when we were still married...."

"She was the one who suggested for you to get the others to check on me."

Lucifer curses to himself.

Charlie sinks into her seat again while shaking her head, she tries to shake off her anger so she can relax and stop her demonic transformation but she couldn't do it.

"So...even before all of this.....?"

Alastor answers truthfully, "Yes. And she is the one who asked for me to come to the hotel. The orders were to look out for you and the hotel, but to also find a way to bring it down. Should the King get involved, I was ordered to try and keep him from getting too close. Well, I somewhat tried." He says with a low chuckle. "I've been handling my orders with the bare minimum,"

Lucifer sighs heavily and rubs his forehead.

"My stars....what the fuck...?"

Charlie groans and just rubs the tears from her eyes, "The sigil what does it do? What was it doing? How long has it been there?"

Alastor flinches a bit, "One at a time Charlie..."

Charlie frowns her entire angry demeanor deflating instantly, "Sorry..."

"It's quite alright darling...now then. The sigil has a simple purpose. It served as a form of punishment."

Angel tilts his head, "Punishment....?"

Husk groans and looks away, he honestly didn't want to know about it.

Alastor sighs heavily, "Whenever the Queen would speak to me, or around me the sigil cause my wing scars to burn...."

Vaggie's eye widens, "W-What...?! T-that's not punishment! That's fucking torture! Your wings were yanked at the very nerve! Without proper healing and treatment, even the smallest of touches to those areas could send any kind of pain through you! And you're saying her voice would make them burn?!"

Alastor nods his head in silence.

Charlie rests her forehead into her hands, "No wonder why you were avoiding all of us and bot just her....you were in so much pain with her here....."

Alastor says nothing to that, "To answer your other questions, the sigil has been there since the end of the night of that party we threw for you. It would appear that she didn't like that I was having a good time, while also bad mouthing her for her own failures. Since then, even if she communicated telepathically to me, the scars would burn."

Lucifer flinches, "So....when we were out that one day....and you left to the bathroom."

"Her words were getting to me at the same time yes. She tends to enjoy mocking me...."

"Dammit....."

Niffty jumps up to speak. She had only one question in mind.

"Alastor did she put those stitches on you?"

Alastor's ear flicks a bit as the others wait for him to speak.

"No, she did not. These stitches are of my own design...."

Cherri shakes her head, "Why would ya do that mate?"

Alastor chuckles lightly, "A simple thing really, I'd like to keep my word fo my mother. No matter what I will not lose my smile. No matter the pain, or heartache, this smile will not falter."

Lucifer closed his eyes with a hint of pain rushing through his chest, "That's not healthy Alastor. I get you wanting to respect your mother's wishes, but carrying a smile that isn't genuine isn't the way to go about it....."

Alastor closes his eyes, "It's the way I chose."

Charlie looks up again, "I have one more question......"

Alastor nods his head while ignoring the steady gaze of concern coming from the King.

"Go ahead dear."

"What are my mother's plans with Roo....?"

Alastor tilts his head a bit in order to answer this question. He had thought about this for quite a while, and so far he only has one answer.

"I don't have a clear cut answer as I have not been told every little thing. However, my guess is that she'd like to start another revolt against Heaven. She will use any means to do so, including taking shelter there."

Lucifer's eyes widen before they narrow slowly.

"What did you say.....?"

Alastor nods his head to confirm it again, "She made a deal with Adam upon your split and took shelter in the Heavens, What that deal was about I am not entirely sure, but since Adam is dead now, then more than likely Lute is now working with her on it. She had been hiding in Heaven for the passed seven years while also keeping me as her slave and prisoner."

Charlie's heart shatters.

"How....dare she...?"

Her claws sink into the table, breaking through the wooden shine. She's doing everything to hold herself back. Alastor honestly found it amusing, but also endearing. He always knew how far her care could stretch toward average sinners, but toward an overlord as insane as himself? What an outrageous sight! But it was a sight he could respect.

"Charlie....relax yourself...."

Charlie growls her hair whipping out and about almost hitting Vaggie.

Vaggie takes her hand carefully into hers.

"Hun, I understand your anger, but if you go crazy now, she might take notice."

Charlie glares down to the table knowing that her girlfriend was right. She sucks at her teeth and groans with annoyance. She slowly deflates again from her angered demonic state.

"You really need to control those transformations." Alastor says with a light chuckle. "Ah, but I suppose if Lucifer can't then you can only follow in his footsteps.

Lucifer grabs his cheeks tightly, "The fuck you say?"

The Radio Demon grins with laughter seething through his yellow fangs. Charlie could only giggle slightly toward the insult. The joke was a bit bad for their current predicament, but it's the norm and familiarity that was needed to ease all the tensions in the room.

Lucifer releases him and finally leaves from the comfort of his lap, now that his mood was lifted up a bit. He jumps up onto the table and folds his arms behind him.

"Here is what is going to happen. None of this will be mentioned to anyone outside of this room. For the time being, you all need to keep on your toes and pretend as though you know nothing. As for Lilith, when and if she returns here, do not act in fear, she will sense it. She holds a lot of power over all of you except for me and Charlie. Alastor can only resist for so long. So when she makes an appearance, either steer clear or just use your Demon heads of Pride to really act as though you don't care. As much as it will pass her off, she won't do anything under this roof as long as we are around. So you'll be safe. Now as for the trial that will be coming, well...with everything that's been revealed, even if they wanted to use Alastor's case against us, it wouldn't be a full defense to push back on the redemption of sinners when his situation was all out of his control. Therefore, we have an advantage over them now."

Charlie grins, "That's true...."

Lucifer nods, "If we get any luck, we may be able to postpone the extermination again, but that is all we can really do until I can get in touch with another higher angel. And I know exactly who to contact." His eyes lock with Alastor's.

Alastor tilts his head in confusion. He only knew of a few higher ups, but that's when it clicks. A higher ranking angel that is aware of his existence, but unaware of what had truly happened to him. Someone who really wanted him to succeed for Lucifer's sake. Archangel Michael.

Lucifer nods his head, "My brother is busy most of the time, and it is very hard to reach him. But there is one other person who can reach him immediately without a problem. One of my brothers who has a very kind heart. Gabriel, the messenger of God."

Alastor grins, "I see, using his services to reach Michael, who woild definitely answer to him considering his position.'

"Exactly."

Charlie sighs softly, "Okay then, what about....mom? And Roo? What will we do about them? And what if she approaches Alastor without us knowing?"

Alastor nods his head in understanding, "Don't worry Princess, should anything happen to me you will definitely know. While I also loathe at the idea, I also expect it. After this, I can guarantee that she will attempt something, but I'm going to put all of my life into your hands....to do something upon it happening."

Lucifer swallows hard and nods his head, "If she does anything, we'll know easily...." He crouches down to him and holds his hands out to him and Charlie. Both demons look to each other before reaching out to him. He takes their hands firmly, and spreads out his wings. In the center of their palms, form his own sigil.

Once he removes his hands, the two look to their palms before looking back up to him.

"Should anything happen, to either of you all you need to do is call to me with this. You don't have to vocalize it, just using your mind will do. And if you can't do that, then just pour your emotions to it. And I'll be alerted immediately. Got it?"

The two nod their heads.

Lucifer stands tall, "Now then, let's go ahead and have some pancakes?"

Charlie chuckles a bit, "Sure."

Alastor nods in agreement, "Steak please, and don't burn it."

Lucifer rolls his eyes as he jumps down from the table, while the others stand up.

"I'll burn it just to spite you."

Alastor grins, "Then no access to the stove sire, stick to your high chair at the table."

"Why you—?!"

The others just laugh while following them to the kitchen, the tension finally being released into fits of joyful laughter.

Chapter Text

As the crew sat together, Angel couldn't shake off the curiosities lingering through his mind. He wanted to ask more about Alastor's life in hell before Lilith fully came to him before they both vanished. He looks up from his plate of pancakes, and stares at the Radio Demon. Alastor takes note of this and tilts his head.

"Is something the matter dear?" he asks.

Angel sighs and folds his arms, "Actually yes, I wanna know about some of the areas of your life in Hell. Tell me more about your time with Vox and Valenitno. How did you hide your scars from them of all people?"

The others all look to Alastor with questioning looks as well, including Lucifer who was also curious considering the unknown history of hatred between the television demon and the Radio Demon. Alastor debates on mentioning anything, but he decides to go ahead and relay the memories that were filled with friendship, betrayal, one-sided love, and a close call.

"Very well, I suppose I can go ahead and tell you more about how I and Vox, wounded up together as friends before we became enemies....."

He sits back in his chair, and folds his hands over the table.

"Lets see....I can't fully recall as to the exact year Vox had arrived in Hell, however it was around the 50s. I had ran into him, and at the time I was left with a bit of time to myself before she dragged me to heaven. I found Vox a bit broken and busted; I figured I could make use of him somehow. Therefore, I took him and learned more about his previous life. While he was a conman with his own business, he also ran a bit of a cult. So even when alive he was always fooling people, lying, and playing the role of some kind of cult leader. Imagine that. "

Lucifer just glares with narrowed eyes, "Great just what we fucking need. A cult leader....they're the fucking worst! As much as I hate my own father, I don't go around trying to play his role as god! Like humans who do that shit are just the most idiotic, the most arrogant of assholes in all of existence!"

Alastor just silently nods his head with a light chuckle, "I'm not sure what kind of cult he ran, but best believe as a con man he took his stunts pretty far especially if he wounded up in Hell."

Angel just sighs, "A cult leader.....jeez, it makes so much sense though based on his powers."

Charlie sighs, "Great..."

Alastor continues, "In any case, towards the end of his life he owned a bit of a television business. He had a family, but they had abandoned him when his congregation fell apart. Therefore, he was practically on his own. With televsions basically just becoming all the rage back then in that time period, he was just one of many trying to make money. Therefore, he did mess with the pricing several times to gain some more money for a bit of bad quality. He just made a mistake and conned the wrong person who ultimately bashed his head in."

Angel sits up straight with a raised brow, "Seriously? That's how he died? For an overlord, I thought he woulda' had some crazy death ya know?"

Alastor chuckles, "Yes, yes pathetic isn't he?"

Lucifer rolls his eyes, "Like your death was any better,"

"Yes, well in any case, after learning much of his story I decided to help him get used to Hell. Basically, I guided him to follow the path of an overlord. He was powerful upon his first soul deal, as his abilities of hypnotization is what ultimately granted him his current position. Words are just words and he is already able to convince people really well without a problem."

Angel cringes, "Add his hypnotic abilities and it's a done deal."

Alastor snaps with a grin, "Precisely. I made sure we started with smaller demons instead of larger ones in order to start his little company. He was going to need a crew soon anyway. So I encouraged him to use his abilities in order to start building, eventually once things began to take off I had him stop his usage so that he could then string along people with just words. Business took off, and the tower that you see within the entertainment district was born."

Angel lifts a brow, "Really? Originally you guys built up that tower?"

Alastor nods his head, "Correct, but he'd never admit that out loud like the tyrant he is. He tends to claim all responsibility for it,"

Charlie's lips curve down into a frown, "Well that's not fair...."

Alastor chuckles, "No need to really feel bad about it, nowadays I'd rather not have my name be attached to any part of that district even if it's where I first started."

Charlie sighs, "Right....well then what happened...?"

Alastor hums lightly," Things were ine until Valentino had arrived on the scene, he was more modern and more with the times. He was a pimp as you all know, and he wanted to carry out his type of business without being held back by the societal laws that are on eath, but I had to lay a line down for Vox who ultimately wouldn't care about a prostitue kind of service to be combined with his entertainment business of television, as you can see they both work well together."

Angel groans, "Ugh...unfortunately..."

Alastor nods his head in agreement, "I had warned Vox if he really want to work with this man, then he would need to work in a professonal manner and not like hoodlums in the streets. The point of the tower was to run a business for entertainment. Not to become another street corner for a fun time,"

Angel sits up fully with the realization hitting him in the face, "Wait! So you told him to start the studio business?!"

Alastor nods his head once more, "Correct, but don't try to blame me for your own failures in realziing what a disgusting pig the moth man is,"

Angel deflates instantly and sulks, "Whatever...."

He chuckles and sighs, "In any case, at the very least Vox agreed therefore he worked with Valentino to set up a sort of studio to create and provide entertainment to all of hell. Any and all employees would make their deals and contracts with the two to work within the tower, and should they feel to switch out anyone they can without an issue. So all employees were passed around like trading cards,"

Angel sneers a bit at that, "Seriously...? Can't believe that shit started with your input,"

"Must I repeat the words I had stated earlier dear? Do not blame me for your own failures and bad choices. While I pity you for having to deal with the moth man, I can't feel sorry as you had put yourself in that position. I merely helped in creating the set up for the entertainment district, though I wasn't gaining much from the sudden developments at that time."

Lucifer chimes in, "I was wondering about that, you don't care for the modern displays of entertainment, and you don't care for the sexual involvements either. How exactly were you benefitting from this?"

Alastor chuckles, "Well I did have my own area where I controlled the radio waves, and continued with my broadcasts and shows, however I also made sure to let Vox and Valentino know that they would never get the chance to advertise on it."

Lucifer tilts his head with curiosity, "Wouldn't that be a reason to cause conflict?"

Alastor laughs, "Conflict started when he was brought in, I would never dare to air any type of filth they were planning to unveil to the listeners of my broadcast, I have more class than that. Of course, they started to carry a heavy amount of resentment for me because I would keep turning down their ideas or advertisements. Now what really threw them off was when I would steal their employees. Just like today the Vees pass their employees around, each one under a contract hence how they manage their soul deals. Should they dispose of any of them, I'd take them instead and their souls would become mine to own. Therefore, lending to my own strengths. I made it clear to them from the beginning that if they choose to pass their employees to me, then I would never let them have them back. Why give up the power I was obtaining? Perish the thought, I'm not a fool."

He sips on his drink and sighs, "However, things began to be more complicated as they grew. Of course, I grew more in power than influence over media like them. While the approaches were different, the game was still the same. And the two thought they could try to overpower me. They figured that I owed them a lot, after all they provided me with souls,"

Husk scoffs, "No they threw away their souls, leaving for them to be fair game, which is the dumbest move to make. It doesn't matter how powerful you are, you never let go of those souls if you want to keep your power."

Alastlr nods his head, "Correct. You know the game well, Husker." He says with a chuckle.

Husk sneers a bit at his comment, knowing he was mocking him over his previous overlord status.

"In any case, the two conspired together to try and take me down. The both of them together, they can be and are a handful. Our first scuffle almost cost me a lot, and I'm pretty sure, my scars showed for a small second. Do I believe they saw it? Vox I don't believe so, but Valentino I definitely believe he saw them."

Charlie holds her breath as she asks, "Did....Did he do anything....?"

Alastor hums with a bit of a screech peaking through his static waves, "I can say that he tried...several times."

Angel sits up slowly, "What do you mean..? Don't tell me—"

Alastor lifts his hand to stop him, "I wouldn't say it had ever gotten to an extreme point, but he clearly knew what he was doing when he tried. Using his pheromones, it brought a bit of distortion to me on a few occasions...but I'm not someone who can fall easily to other manipulative abilities....."

His tone upon saying that is low and filled with this hint of bitterness, and based on what they had seen earlier about his past, they could only assume it had to do with Lilith.
"I have a high tolerance to most manipulative abilities, so I'm able to escape his for the most part despite how uncomfortable it makes me feel."

Angel shivers a bit, "Ugh, no I get it....."

Charlie frowns at the mere thought of what Valentino's pheromones do to a person, and based on Angel's reaction, she could only assume it wasn't anything good.

Lucifer seemed interested, he never really dwelled into the core aspects of some of the overlords in hell except Zestial, Carmilla, and Rosie. Now that the Vees are being brought to his attention, it may be best to learn more about them from Alastor and Angel.

"Apologies if it seems uncomfortable for either of you, but what exactly do his pheromones do to a person?" He asks.

Alastor's eyes meet with Angel's from across the table as the two of them question as to whether or not they want to answer him.

Lucifer takes note of their hesitation and understands, "If it's too much to mention, then I won't pressure you, but if we want a chance to counter them later then now is the time to tell us anything that we could use."

Angel groans lightly, and rubs his arms with the look of disgust layered over his face. He really didn't want to talk about it at all, especially when essentially he has to deal with the affects all the time at work. Husk rest a paw to his back to ease his growing tensions, and it makes him flinch just a bit. Husk doesn't move and just allows for Angel to relax under his touch.

Alastor notices all of this and decides that he should be the one to tell it all. As much as he never cared for Angel's well being all that much, he had to admit that he felt sympathy for the spider Demon who was stuck dealing with the moth man for most of his nights.

"Very well, I'll go ahead and describe it to you. When you breathe in the smoke he exhales, or come into direct contact with his pheromones through bodily fluids, your body itself will become affected. You will feel your body rise in heat, your sense of awareness begins to fade away, and if you do not move away you'll become his next play thing essentially. Consider the smoke and fluids as a sort of aphrodisiac."

Charlie shivers and rubs her arm where he had licked her upon their first meet. Angel glances toward her.

"Another reason why I didn't want you there...."

Lucifer huffs with irritation, "Well he won't ever touch you again, so don't worry over that Charles,"

Alastor nods his head, "Quite the fool you were to approach his studio in that manner though Princess. Never do it again,"

Charlie nods her head "Right...."

"Wonderful~! Now then to continue, let's see. After a few altercations, Vox had had enough and tried to get us to be civilized with one another, but that could never happen. When Vox had brought up the idea of the V-tower, and going by the Vees since Velvette was now on the scene. Yes, Velvette had approached them right before the final show down, and obviously she was obnoxious but she was very knowledgeable about modern technology which is what drew Vox to her. Together they were planning to ultimately name themselves as the Vees, specifically, and he asked for me to join them and even gave a fair assessment of how it would benefit me, but I refused to adhere to his demands. I refused to serve anyone else, an refused to get tied into something that I knew would come to tear me down in the long run as technology advanced. Therefore, in the end I chose to leave, and Vox didn't like that. After all, I was a core asset, and influence not through technology or pure force, but through actual practicality. I can use my mere charms to gather a crowd, communication is key when you are trying to influence anyone. Therefore, losing me would cause a form of a hole in their plans, because if one goes down the others could also fall. However, Velvette is not to be underestimated since she controls social media, she has more power than Vox would ever dare to admit. Her influence could definitely remain even after any type of fall out. She may have an attitude, but she is smarter and more stable than the other two."

Vaggie sneers a bit, "Carmilla hates her to the core because of her attitude, but she won't deny that Velvette can be a problem down the line. She is the youngest overlord in existence at this point."

Alastor nods his head in confirmation, "Her power over social media knows no bounds, and also her abilities which include back magic. If look closely to any of her outfits, she has ball joints connecting her limbs like a doll. Therefore, her abilities may even involve puppeteering, which matches with her social media influence,"

Lucifer sighs heavily while rubbing his temples. His brain is heavily trying to process everything that was being told to them.

Alastor continues, "In any case, the last fight between me and Vox had left me quite battered, I must admit. But that is because he had his fellow moth at his side, If you have noticed Valentino doesn't fly with his wings."

Angel nods his head to confirm, "Yeah...he hasn't flown in a while,"

Alastor grins, "That's because during the last struggle I had broken his antenna. Moths lose their ability of flight when one of their antennas are damaged,"

Angel whistles, "Damn smiles,"

Alastor chuckles,"It wasn't hard, brute strength or not, it wasn't enough to try and lay a grab on me at the time, not during my rage. The only one capable was Vox because of his own abilities that somewhat mirror my own, but on a more electric scale. However, I couldn't continue in the struggle any longer, and fled before I could be completely incapacitated,"

Charlie fidgets nervously, "Gosh all of that sounds really bad. So after that is when my mother approached you again?"

Alastor sighs heavily, "Unfortunately, nothing like coming for a broken down man yes? Little resistance, and little time to spare any words. We sealed our deal, and I fled to the heavens with her to be at her side as a servant. For the entirety of our time up there, I could only hear her complain and complain. Honestly, when in heaven I believe she loses some her own brain cells to actually have an intelligent conversation. She becomes complacent and irritating..."

Charlie feels sweat drip down her face as she glances to her father who could only sink in his chair.

Alastor looks to the both of them with raised brows, "I assume she actually did this often,"

Charlie and Lucifer silently nod their heads.

Lucifer groans, "That was one of the smallest of issues, we had. Her complaining would be endless, and for some reason it would be during our family meals. I'd understand more if she would do it when we were all not together, so she could at least save Charlie the trouble."

Charlie sighs, "But what did she complain about...?"

Alastor doesn't respond to her question, "I won't disclose anything, I don't believe it matters to tell you and the King. After everything else was revealed, you don't need any more heartaches."

Just by those words alone, Charlie felt her heart sink even more. Did he mother really not like her nor support her at all? What did she ever do to her? Seeing her disappointment, Lucifer gently takes her hand into his.

"Hey, look at me kiddo,"

Charlie turns to her father with her eyes filled with sadness, and dejection.

The King smiles softly, "It doesn't matter what your mother says, or has said. You're much more capable than her or me. You've managed to do the impossible, and made your dream a reality. Remember that,"

Charlie smiles gently as the King's hand reaches up to bring her forward as he presses a small kiss to her forehead. The others merely watch the familial scene with smiles adorning their faces. True to the nature of the pride ring, they each carried pride within themselves to have been apart of this growth between the Princess and the King. Once the two return their attention to Alastor, the Radio Demon hums with a nod of his head as he continues with his trip down memory lane.

"In any case, when Charlie had called her mother and left that voicemail, she had sent me down immediately with the orders to watch over you and your hotel. But also because I needed to actually leave anyway from the glossy rays above,"

Lucifer raises a brow with interest, "What do you mean?"

"I was ordered to do something for her while up in heaven, and it was already difficult enough being there. A single mistep would have detained of striked down on the spot. I was already banned due to my fall, so should anyone had spotted me and reported it, I would have been detained again. When Lilith made her deal with Adam, to remain in heaven I was part of her so called property items she was permitted to take with her. Thankfully, Adam did not remember me, but it appears Lute's memories were left intact. Compared to Adam's useless brain, I suppose Sera felt it was best to let her retain all the events that transpired back then. Lute often took every chance she could get to sneer and demean me. When I had gone to go take care of something for Llilith, I was spotted by another angel, and the news had spread fast. So when Lilith had ordered for me to look after Charlie I managed to get away. And well from there the rest is history. I saw the broadcast Charlie was in, laughed at it hysterically and then made my way over to the hotel! And well that's history! Perfect for the books don't you think?"

Lucifer clears his throat, "Sure, whatever you say, but then what? She had you fall only for you to return to heaven with her?"

"Mockery is a thing your highness, which in a sense is also a slap to the face for you isn't it? She's enjoying years of peace and prosperity while leaving you and Charlie to yourselves. If that isn't a form of mockery then I don't know what is,"

These words manage to make Lucifer close his lips indefinitely as his words were true. The fact that the queen had managed to find a way into heaven when she was also banned, felt more like a punch then just a mere slap.

Charlie decides to break the tension between them both.

"Regardless, we have to figure out what to do now. We have our own trial coming up regarding everything, we have to build our case. And if they decide to use Alastor's story as a way of attacking us, then we have to use it in the same way to attack them back. They clearly turned their back away, from something that honestly should have been looked into! If they had, then maybe things could have been sorted out a lot sooner rather than later!"

Lucifer folds his arms with a light hum in response to her declaration, "You're right...."

Alastor grins with delight, "Yes Charlie, you are correct, the only problem is that the angels in question are just far too arrogant for their own good. They'd never admit to being in the wrong, especially Sera. She's far too paranoid to really look in the mirror."

Lucifer shakes his head, "I agree....Sera is a fairly prideful Seraphim, funnily enough, as she takes pride in her work of protecting the souls of Heaven. She will do anything and everything to make sure that nothing goes wrong, and that nothing gets in the way of paradise."

Before Charlie could speak again, the windows to the hotel open up as a single white dove flies in to drop an envelope into her hands. She holds her breath as the dove flies away and disperses into nothing but a pile of feathers. In her hands the envelope glows gold. She opens it up and pulls out a letter. Her red irises scan the letter with a bit of a shiver crawling up her spine.

"We have a date for the trial....."

Lucifer holds his breath, "When is it...?"

Charlie sighs, "Well it says a week from today."

Lucifer shakes his head, "No, we need more time. I'll send a response back to delay it. We have too much happening and we can't just be spreading ourselves thin. We have too much to do, and we still have Lillith coming by since she doesn't know that we all know about what she has done. Until I can confront her, we can't do this trial."

Charlie nods her head, "Okay...I'll leave it to you dad.."

The King nods, "Alright....everyone finish your meals and just continue going about your day."

'Continue going about your day he says...'

For Alastor there was no continuing in going about anything. After revealing his past to the crew, and discussing old memories of his past partnership with Vox— he's feeling like his head will just combust over the amount of processing that he himself has to now do. His deal with Lilith, his connection to Roo, his relationship with Charlie, and now his connection to Lucifer— he had gotten entangled into such a mess between the most significant family in existence, and it only made him far more irritated than he'd like. He couldn't bring himself to really think of performing any other task at the moment, as much of a relief as it was to tell his story, it just forced him to look back at memories he hated more than anything. There is nothing more stressful than reliving those traumas, and then having to do so for a longer period of time.

"How ridiculous...." He mutters while blowing out a puff of smoke from the cigarette in between his fingers. He has returned to his tower in order to just relax, but he is finding that to be an impossible task. There were merely dozens of questions running through his mind.

What will Lilith do when she realizes that she hasn't been able to reach him? Is Roo watching and if so will she tell her? What will happen during the next few visits she chooses to have with her daughter? Will Lucifer confront her head on? What if she tries to do anything to him?

'Impossible, he's the literal King of Hell. He could wipe this entire place off the universal map if he put his mind to it. What could she possibly do to harm him?'

As his finger lightly taps the ashes into the ash tray he comes to a sudden realization, 'Wait, she can't harm him, but that doesn't mean she can't do other things. Their marriage had been falling apart for ages before their initial split, therefore how did she keep him from fully leaving her before? Sure he has the pure heart of an angel, but he isn't that stupid to allow her to just freely do anything. There's a difference between being obliviously in love, and ignorantly loving....'

He hums lightly to himself while running through his memories of every conversation he ever had with Lilith. Every word, every phrase, every complaint—he was desperate to find something deep within those areas of his mind.
'Seven years worth of her incredulous behavior, and nothing is coming to mind?'

"You seem to be thinking of me pretty hard,"

His eyes look up to the door way to see the King leaning against the door frame with his folded arms.

Alastor straightens out his posture a bit more before leaning back into his chair.

"And how did you manage to come up to that conclusion your highness?"

Lucifer steps forward and points to his hand, "Sigil~"

Alastor looks to his hand before looking back up to him, "Honestly, are you choosing to listen to the feelings you recieve from it or are you deliberately choosing to listen to my connection?"

Lucifer shrugs, "My sigil, so I can do what I want. But no, your thoughts are just completely filled up with me to the degree that it just seemed to call to me."

Alastor sighs and turns around with his chair, his grin narrowed slightly with annoyance.

"An invasion of privacy honestly,"

"Not my fault you were just filling up your head with thoughts of me." He says with a shrug.

"Only because I'm trying to prevent any major damages. You don't realize what your ex-wife is capable of. Considering she has done a lot behind your back, she has her own set of puppet strings layered over the lot of us. You were blinded by your love for her for years, either that or you were simply compliant due to other reasons."

Lucifer is silent with his own head attempting to process his words. All of his assumptions were true, and Lucifer never felt that anything could threaten or harm him, and yet here they were. His beloved crossing a line that goes against everything he stood for, goes against his daughter, and goes against what their marriage was based off of. They wanted their freedom to be and to do what they'd like before they had fallen. He wanted to create and bring joy to humans, bring them free minds and wills to do as they pleased. And Lilith wanted just to be independent and free from the forced clutches of Adam only to be punished as well.

Lucifer sighs, "You may be right, but either way she can't do much to me."

Alastor sighs heavily as his eyes glance down toward the window, "She's here."

Lucifer steps to the window and watches his ex-wife approach his daughter with a smile. She wasn't meant to come until the next day, meaning that she had suspected something and chose to make an appearance. He steps back and maintains his composure.

"Stay up here, and don't move. I'll head down to speak to her...she's no longer going to be welcomed here..."

Alastor turns to him.

"Don't do it."

The King narrows his eyes toward him, "What....?"

Alastor clenches a fist with his eyes glaring deeply into his own.

"Trust me on this now Lucifer. Do not. And I repeat, do not go down there. I do not believe anything good will come of it...."

Lucifer sighs lightly, his hand reaching over to pat his shoulder.

"I have to, if anything happens you'll know. I'd like to believe that at the end of the day, you'll have my back. Can I count on you to do that?"

Alastor is rendered speechless to the degree that his own mind fell silent to the question. He stands up from his chair and crushes his cigarette into the ash tray. He turns back to the King and kneels onto one knee before him with his ears pointed and direct. His hand resting over his chest, while the other reaches over to take his out stretched hand.

"I vow to do so."

Lucifer is stunned a bit by his loyal display, like a royal knight. The idea didn't seem too bad actually, maybe he could bring the thought up to him at another time to see if he was interested. But when Alastor's lips caress at the knuckles of his hand, he feels his heart skip a small beat. It felt as though the small action had managed to ignite something within him. A flame that had died out long ago. His mind also wandering back to the kisses that they shared when he was drunk. An event they hadn't had the chance to discuss. He tries to bring himself to speak, but then the Radio Demon's head lifts up to meet with his gaze. It was a sight that honestly filled him with a sense of pride, that could create this image. The expression of a dazed man. The look in his eyes appeared to be pleased, but also enamored. Alastor had no plans to create any kind of a bond that would venture in that direction, but something inside of his chest was being driven out with a craving. A hunger that could only be satiated by an individual that could match with his own aura.

Time must have stopped because their eyes never pull away until Lucifer is finally able to mutter out a few words, "Then let's play this game of hers....til the end."

Alastor's calm smile widens into a wicked grin, "Yes, sire."

Chapter Text

Once Lilith enters the lobby of the hotel, the others of the crew quickly pay her no mind as they gather around the bar with Vaggie. Vaggie keeps her eye in the direction of the royals, so that she could keep an eye on her girlfriend should anything happen. Husk keeps himself focused, so that his ears could listen in on their conversation.

Charlie sits with her mother with a small sigh, "Can we make this visit a bit quick mom? We still have a lot to do and lot to think over."

Lilith merely nods her head, "I know sweetie, I just wanted to check on you. I can see that you're still stressed at the moment, and I know when it comes to dealing with our people, and trying to help them it can be very hard."

Charlie sighs, "Yeah...." She glances to the side as her mother's finger lightly glides a strand of her hair away from her face.

"What is it Charlie...?" She asks.

Charlie closes her eyes as she sighs through her nose. She breathes and turns to her mother, her grim expression giving away her disappointment in her.

"I haven't been able to bring this up to you til now, but I need to know....why did you leave? I don't want to hear, that you had to or that it was for the best. I need to know."

Lilith is a bit stunned by her sudden demand, and isn't sure on how to respond.

"Well...? Did I studder mother...?"

Lilith folds her hands together in her lap, "Charlie the split between me and your father was because of our own differences on how to handle our people. How to move forward with them."

Charlie folds her arms, "Then why didn't you try to stop the exterminations? Why did you leave everything to stay the way it is? Why did you vanish on us?"

Lilith can't seem to find a way to respond. She isn't sure on what to say to please her daughter. Something about this line of questioning felt wrong.

'What could she possibly know...?'

"Are you unable to answer me?"

"Charlie, please I can't give an answer to you, because it's too much to explain. Too complicated. What you think you know, isn't all of the truth. I want what's best for the people of Hell, for our people. I wanted to truly bring everyone's true power to light. Hell doesn't need to be a place of suffering, why do you think me and your father set it up the way that it is?"

Charlie stands tall with her hands in fists.

"You gained power as the city grew, that's always what was told. You grew and grew with the very Kingdom you created with my father, but you created this entire place to start a fight. Not to save these souls....! Father may have approved of the exterminations, but you allowed for it to happen too! If you wanted to help our people you would have tried to help dad a long time ago when he tried to help them...! But you didn't...! And when you fought it was always the same thing until he gave up!"

Lilith stands, "Charlie—"

"So tell me the truth! Why did you leave?! Why did you marry dad and have me if this was going to be the end result?!" Her voice rings through the hotel, her emotions vibrating through the air as the building's structure shook with her outburst.

Vaggie quickly moves from the bar to her side and takes her hand.

"Charlie...."

Charlie closes her eyes tightly, "You left us to figure everything out! You left me to take the reigns when I literally can't do everything on my own! I'm lucky that I have my friends with me now to help me. And I'm lucky that I actually can connect with sinners unlike you...!"

Lilith is steaming at this point as her eyes narrow with a bright red color, "And just where is this coming from? Charlie I've done all that I could for our people! I am able to connect to the very sinners trapped down here just as I was once trapped up there, and now down here. No one can understand these sinners more than I can! Have you forgotten? I was a human before I became a demon, a human who loved everything your father wanted to give to humanity. I fell in love with the angel who had everything in his mind! That was willing to do everything!"

"So you only loved the angel and not the devil?"

All eyes look to the stairs as Lucifer slowly walks down with his arms folded behind him. His entire aura was what you would picture when you think of the King of Hell. His stare is forward, his body language is strong and held together. His head held high. His brows calmly resting along the lids of his eyes. Upon reaching the bottom steps, Vaggie moves her girlfriend away from the scene knowing very well what was going to occur.

"Go ahead Lilith. I want to hear your answer." He says softly. His tone wasn't cold nor distant, it was soft but nowhere near loving or compassionate, just dull.

Lilith holds her ground as she glares down at him.

"What do you mean Lucifer?"

Lucifer stares back up at her, "You said you fell in love with the 'angel.' So what does that imply...? Did you not love me once I became the devil?"

All eyes watched as the two stood in silence, the tension in the air suffocating and overwhelming. It was as if the very air had been taken away from their lungs, and had been frozen by the cold stares the two were feeding to each other.

"Are you....accusing me of not loving you through and through?"

"Well it would explain your behavior over the years. The more laid back and demonic I tended to be, you'd always throw those same words into my face over and over. That I'm not the same angel that I was when I was in heaven...."

Lilith doesn't respond.

"Well guess what...?! Of course I wouldn't be the same! I was thrown out of my home! A place that I called home long before you were ever a thought!"

Lilith sighs and turns away from him.

"Keep turning your back, because you can't face the truth. That's how you felt for so long, but then Charlie was born....and you suddenly shifted your tone. But it was only because we managed to produce a child. Something I promised you, because you wanted to be a mother! And I was willing to give that to you! I went through every process I could to find a way! You were not supposed to have a children!"

Charlie steps forward with her hands clutching onto Vaggie's for dear life. Her girlfriend walks with her, her grip tightly hanging onto hers.

"What....?"

Lucifer turns to Charlie before turning back to Lilith who sneered at him.

"You weren't supposed to say anything...."

Lucifer pays her no mind, "I long since told you ages ago, she's not a child anymore and she deserves to know. Don't blame me for anything...." He looks up to Charlie again with a small frown. "Everyone knows the story, but your mother concealed the truth from you and I unfortunately ended up following her request to keep it a secret. And I'm sorry for that. Now that I look back...it was NEVER my choice."

Lilith's head snaps back at him with clenched fists.

"Don't you dare—!"

"Dare what?! Tell her that you have used your voice on me to get what you want?! To the point that I barely even recognized when you were using it! But not anymore...."

Lilith's horns shine and grown in length as they curl with her anger, her eyes glowing red.

"Lucifer I'm warning you...!"

"Enough!"

Lilith turns to Charlie her rage dissipating slowly. The Princess carefully steps forward to stand before her father with her arms spread out to cover him.

"I don't want to hear the truth from him. Tell me what you're hiding.....!" Her hair whips out of their hair ties with her eyes seething in red rage.

Lilith breathes, "I didn't want to tell you this, because of what it could do to you. But perhaps, revealing it may prove to help you realize....why I have done everything to ensure that you would grow to lead. But lead with actual pride and independence, the way I did."

Charlie's glare just brightens at her words.

"Quit making all talk and just speak."

Lilith sighs heavily, "You were born from another womb that wasn't my own...."

Lucifer quietly takes his daughter's hand.

"We couldn't conceive for the longest time....and our marriage was already falling apart before you were born. Sorrow and pity turned to anger, and we couldn't find a way to really get around it. I couldn't give birth to children Charolette, and understand that no matter how hard we tried, nothing worked. And it only added to our stress and grievances."

Charlie breathes, "Then....how was I born...?"

Lilith keeps her voice calm and steady as she speaks, "We had to seek the help of another person....someone who could give birth to someone like you. In exchange, she would be permitted to sometimes spend time with you through me. I became her vessel, but Lucifer gave her a time limit. Once you became of age, she could no longer reach to you."

Charlie's grip on her father's hand tightens.

"You're saying that I—"

"You grew in the womb of Eve...."

Charlie's eyes stare ahead with the pulsing of the blood in her veins, ramming through the very walls of her head. Her mind is slowly taking in the information being fed to her.

"You mean....I—!"

Lilith frowns, "Grown and born from evil herself, but you didn't turn into what she expected. Instead you became the opposite, but far too much like the personality that you're father once possessed. Your personality is dangerous down here. Had you been born into more of an angel in heaven that would be different. But you were born a demon, and it just doesn't do well. You've already experienced first hand what happens when you're type of personality tries to do something that relatively is impossible to achieve and dangerous to do so as well."

Charlie closes her eyes her hand tightening around her father's.

"It's not impossible. A soul was redeemed. And he deserves that redemption."

Lilith softly sighs, "But you want to redeem every sinner. You don't realize that not everyone of these people deserve to be up in heaven. Can a few change? Yes. Does that mean they will all change? No. You started a sudden change without necessarily thinking. And while it might seem glamorous that you redeemed a sinner, it doesn't mean that heaven will accept him entirely."

Lucifer rolls his eyes, "Cut the crap, you aren't from heaven, so what would you know? You and I both know we can't go back, so how would you know as to what to could happen?"

Lilith sneers, "Can you be quiet?"

"Oh, I'm meant to be silent now? Like every other time? I'm supposed to bend to your whim and not say anything when you are talking down to MY daughter?"

"She is just as much as my daughter as she is yours!" Her screech rings through the lobby with a layer of whispers following in her echoes. Lucifer recognized them well.

"You're wrong."

Lilith's eyes stare to her daughter.

"Charlie....I did what I had to for you, so that you wouldn't do anything reckless and filled with risks!"

"I don't care. Your story is over. And it has been for a very long time. I don't have a mom. Not anymore. You're not a mother to me, just another sinner who gave DNA to evil for me to be born. I'm sorry that you were unable to have children, and I'm sorry that things didn't work our for you in the way that you wanted, but what I won't be sorry for is this. I'm not sorry about the fact that I don't see either of you as my mother. The carrier nor the donor. Right now I don't have a mother. I have my father. And he's all I need. Now I'd like for you to leave."

The Queen is left startled by her daughter's declaration. This girl who had been crying for days, and had been in her head about things that don't fully concern her—where could this conviction and courage have come from?

"Honey, you're being a bit irrational—"

"I believe I said for you to leave. Go back to where you were staying before you arrived here. These passed seven years, were tough without you, but clearly you were doing well. Go back to that. To those peaceful days without us. Wherever that place is, that paradise is your child and your home. You don't have a place here."

These words strike a chord in Lilith. Clearly, her daughter was aware of her previous destination before arriving at the hotel. She knows about her stay in heaven, meaning that HE told her about what she had done. Her eyes close with her brows knitting forward, her lips curling into a serene smile that was far too intimidating to their liking.

"I see.....so you know."

Both the King and Princess flinch, but turn just in time to see Lilith move passed them and up the stairs in a coating of black mist and shadows. Lucifer's eyes widen.

"Alastor!"

In the Radio tower, Alastor sets down a glass of whiskey that was held lightly in his hands as his favorite station played on the radio beside him.

"You wretched deer...."

Alastor's head plunges into his studio desk, his monocle shattering into pieces. His purple chain forming as it burns against his very skin through the fabric of his collar. He cringes and growls as the chain is pulled back. Lilith's body forms in the sea of darkness that was now engulfing every inch of his studio. His wobbly chuckle forces itself from the bottom depths of his throat.

"My my, what have I done to you, Your Grace...?"

Her glare peers into his very soul, she steps out of the dark and uses her heel to press firmly into his back.

"You really believe you can escape me by hiding behind Lucifer? How cute."

Alastor sucks in a breathe at the feeling of her heel in his back, "Well....it's as about...as cute as your failed attempt of gaining the upper hand...haha...haha...!"

"Silence."

Her hand yanks at his chain, pulling his head back so that she can look into his eyes. Her white irises radiate with their bright purple hue, her glare piercing through him.

"I see that my dear ex-husband has placed his own seal on you. But don't forget that even with that, you aren't free of me yet. Your soul belongs to me, and you dared to reveal my secrets....?"

Alastor merely drives out a trill of a laugh, one that carried through the walls of the hotel as Lucifer and Charlie burst through the door.

"Release him Lilith!" The King shouts with a growl.

The Queen merely smiles, "You can't do anything right now Lucifer....no matter how much you try. You can't defy the order that was created with this world's design. A soul given, becomes a soul that is owned...."

Lucifer's eyes flare up bright his horns rushing from his head as he slowly approaches but stops as the Queen's lips part with her voice humming in the air. Lucifer's body tenses up at the familiar sensations that were running through him. There was no way her vocals could have become this powerful, unless of course she obtained greater power from another source. Alastor snarls at the vibrational tones that were echoing by his own ears, his reach up to grab the chain, only to be met with resistance by an electric shock of purple. His ears fall back as blood trickles down from the them. His lips flood with blood that is blacker than black, with strings of said fluids running down his chin. Charlie is stunned and unable to move, her eyes filling with tears at the pressure that was overwhelming her body.

'I...I have to....get to him!'

She glares toward the woman and carefully moves a leg, taking a step forward, the resisting pressure shoving back at her. Her fists tremble with her rage as her demonic form begins to make an appearance once more. She bares her fangs and throws out a very sharp trill of a screech that not only pierces the ears of the Queen, but also stabs through the ears of everyone in the vicinity, the building quaking along with her vocals. The Queen stumbles back just a tad bit with her vocals dropping completely.

Charlie struggles to gain her composure as she breathes. She shakes her head and rushes forward, but before she could reach the Radio Demon, a massively large twisted shadow of demonic corpses lashes out from the Queen's mouth. The long tongue of eyes, limbs, blood, and gore grab a hold of the Princess by her throat lifting her high into the air. Lilith's entire demeanor had changed, allowing for another parental figure to take the stage through her vessel. Black streaks of cracks crawl up her neck to her head, her eyes glowing red, and several strands fading into black. Her grimacing lips twisting upward into a massively wicked grin.

"Ah, my lovely girl...! So full of surprises!"

Charlie gasps for air, her claws scratching at the mess of gore that had latched onto her. Roo giggles, but quickly pulls back just as an angelic spear pins down before Charlie forcing her to let go. Vaggie swoops in and catches her girlfriend, her eyes glaring toward the demoness. She grabs her spear in her other hand and aims it toward her while holding Charlie closely to her.

"Back off....first lady."

Chapter Text

Roo snickers as she stares down Vaggie with a loving gaze of amusement. She was clearly enjoying every moment of this.

"The fallen Angel desperately protecting her Princess~! My, my~!"

Vaggie smirks lightly, "It's not just me...."

An angelic bullet flies hitting just upside her cheek grazing it. She quickly turns to the window to see Angel being held up by Husk, who was hovering with his wings flapping. He shoots another bullet, as she dodges and quickly aims her corpse tongue through the window to them. Husk quickly dives down dodging her attack as Vaggie quickly moves to Lucifer's side with Charlie in her arms.

"Lucifer...."

Lucifer shakes his head and stumbles a bit as he stands.

"Ugh.....their voices were so....overwhelming on me....."

Vaggie sighs lightly, "We can't buy you as much time as you think...get yourself together." She hands Charlie to him, and quickly takes off with her spear to face Roo and the Queen. The King gazes down to his unconscious daughter and looks over the bruises at her neck. His eyes narrow at the sight before looking up just to see Husk, Angel, and Vaggie be thrown into the wall. Roo makes the Queen's body drop to all fours, her wicked laugh crackling through the air as her head twists around upside down. He carefully holds Charlie and breathes to focus on everything around him. Just as he is about to move, Roo is suddenly in his face—her expression twisted. His eyes are wide and are desperate to move with his daughter, but he couldn't just abandon the others like that. But just as he is about to make a move, a black tentacle wraps around her body and with a loud howl, it slams her down into the floor, and through the other floors, only to leave her crashing into the lobby. Alastor rises to his feet with his antlers branching out above his head, his eyes glowing brightly in red, with his scleras coated in black. He looks to the King.

"I made a vow...."

The King swallows hard, "Be...careful....."

Alastor grins madly just as his purple chain forms and the Queen yanks him down her voice crying out above Roo's.

"You damn insect!"

Alastor cringes, but laughs at her rage.

"Entertain me Your Grace! You both love to play a game! So play mine instead!"

Static waves crash through the atmosphere silencing the Queen's verbal tones and commands. He crashes down beside her, blood pooling from his lips. He stands hunched over with his back rippling, his neck stretching and bending, crackling and shifting as his head twirls upside.

"You're not the only monster here darling.....and regardless of whether you own me or not....I can still fight back if I choose...." His back bursts with a set of bleeding wings that oozed along the floor creating a scene of nightmares while delivering a sensation of awe. The power running through him was greater than what she herself had allowed for him to have. The two clash, owner and servant fighting for control.

Up above in the tower, Husk, Angel, and Vaggie manage to regain their composure as they assess their own injuries. Lucifer quickly turns to them.

"The three of you stay up here and watch over Charlie. Do you understand?"

All three members nod their heads.

Lucifer hands his daughter to Vaggie, "Another thing where are Cherri and Niffty?"

Angel smirks a bit, "Don't worry. Cherri is Cherri. And Niffty is probably scattering around in hiding."

Husk agrees, "She's sneaky and barely has anyone notice her when she moves. Don't doubt her skills, she'll be down there putting up a fight...a dangerous one, but she won't back down from it."

Lucifer nods his head and quickly runs to the hole and jumps down. Just when his feet hit the floor, Alastor is being launched into the bar, all the bottles shattering and spilling over with glass shards piercing through his scars. And just as predicted, Niffty runs by the ankles of the Queen, with her angelic blade in hand. She slices at her leg before running off quickly, making her drop to a knee. Roo hisses and looks to grab the little Demon just as a bomb goes off blowing her away from both the Radio Demon and Niffty.

Lucifer had to admit, he was impressed. He quickly moves just in time to spread his wings and pin her down by her arms.

"You will leave this place immediately!"

Roo laughs into his face, "Trying to get rid of me are you~? Sorry my dear King, but you don't really think it matters where I go do you? In the end, it will all be the same! Heaven will fall. And you will be the sole one responsible....!"

Lucifer feels a claw drive into his side making him wince. He snarls just as she sends him into the wall across the room, his body crashing into the wall spreading cracks along the surface. He coughs up a bit of blood and falls to the ground with a glare. He shakes his head and focuses his power over his wound to heal it. Roo quickly moves with the Queen's body to attack him, but instead chooses another approach. She still needed to punish the deer that is ruining all of their plans within the shadows. She laughs maniacally and rushes up to Radio Demon. Her hand extends and pins him down again. Lucifer prepares to move.

"I don't think so! These scars flinch at contact..! So let's see what happens if I do this...!"

The Queen's claws stretch and jab straight into the scars on Alastor's back. His eyes widen, his pupils shrinking, his scream being overshadowed by radio waves creating an intense screech that pierces through everyone's ears. Lucifer cringes with his eyes widening in panic. The chain formed at his neck burns driving for every inch of his body to feel such immense pain through every cell of his being. His soul trembling with fear and terror. His claws grip tightly onto the cuff around his neck, his ears laying back, and his antlers overgrown above his head with a few of the branches piercing the Queen's body.

"Let him go!"

Charlie's trident flashes downward, and turns pinning her body up against the wall. Charlie jumps down with Vaggie behind her. She quickly grabs Alastor, her red eyes looking down to her friend. She glares with a frown at the sight. His smile is tightened up by his own green stitching, and his eyes were dulled over, as if he had lost all consciousness to the degree that he couldn't even close his eyes. She growls and turns to the demoness in her mother's body.

"How dare you?!"

Roo yanks the trident and tosses it back to her, her body launching after it. Charlie growls and transforms her arm just as she did against Adam and blocks her attack completely. Both claws sending shock waves after shock waves. From behind the demoness, Lucifer forms with his wings spread out wide, his hands quickly gripping at her throat. He throws her back into the ground his claws glowing gold forcing Roo to back out, she quickly dissolves from the Queen's body and back underneath her skin. Lilith cringes and glares back up to her ex-husband.

"You'd dare to put your hands on your first love....?!"

"And you dare allow ANOTHER bitch to put their hands on my daughter!" His voice rings with authority and rage, his horns grown over his head, the flames burning from the center. As he focuses on keeping her pinned, Charlie reaches for Alastor's cuff around his neck signaling their deal. She grabs ahold of the cuff tightly, her other hand transforming to match the other. She uses all her strength and pulls, the sound of the cuff creaking a tiny bit with her pull.

"Ngh....! Come on...!"

Lilith flashes her eyes as they gaze back at them. The cuff heats up beneath Charlie's hands, making them burn at her palms. She cries out with pain, but refuses to let go, her eyes brimming with tears. Lucifer uses one hand to cover the Queen's eyes as he keeps her pinned by her head and throat.

Vaggie stands by with her spear before Charlie.

"You can do it babe...! Just keep trying...!"

Charlie whines with her hands burning profusely as she struggles to break the cuff. The squeak of the metal filling her ears with a lingering hint of hope behind the sound.

"It...hurts....!"

Lucifer looks over before glaring down to Lilith. He makes eye contact with Vaggie who nods her head. The others stand by and at a distance as well with their own weapons ready. He nods his head and quickly moves away and to his daughter's side. Vaggie quickly replaces his stance, using her spear to pin the Queen by her throat, the long metal staff horizontally pressed against her flesh.

Lucifer crouches down beside his daughter and gently places his hands above hers.

"It hurts....dad...!"

Lucifer shushes her softly, "You can do it....I got you..." with his hands over hers, together they pull at the cuff, the sound of it creaking even more as cracks begin to form. Charlie sniffles and closes her eyes tightly as she pulls even harder despite the pain. Lucifer breathes with his own power supplying her with strength. Lilith quickly knocks Vaggie back, and dodges every bullet, card, knife, and bomb that gets thrown her way. She reaches for them, but just as she is an inch away from getting close Charlie screams.

"I won't let you...have him...anymore!!!"

The hotel shakes once more as her hands finally yank the cuff into two breaking the physical chain and sending a shock wave that sends the Queen flying back. She glides along her heels with a gasp, the deal forming before them all. Lucifer's hand lifts with a red glow as the piece of paper flies into his palm. With a single flame it bursts into ash. Lilith's eyes are wide with anger and panic, a major piece of her plans gone from her grip just like that. She didn't account for any of this to happen, not like this. She sucks at her teeth, her hand lifting up to open a portal below her feet to Heaven. She sinks into it with her eyes glaring into Charlie's, her daughter glaring right back at her with tears running down her face. Once she is gone, the crew finally manages to breathe out heavy sighs of relief. They each fall to their knees unable to keep up with their strong facades. Vaggie slowly moves, her wings slightly broken from the impact of hitting the wall. She cringes and folds them carefully, the pain shooting through her body.

Charlie looks up to her with a frown, "Vaggie....!" She stands up and reaches for her as she stumbles. But when her hands catch her, she cringes at the burns lining along her palms. Vaggie holds her closely.

"Careful hun...."

Lucifer stands tall with the Radio Demon in his arms, blood spilling from his scars, his ears, his eyes, and his lips that were being held up by the green stitching. Lucifer breathes and tilts his head up shooting a large golden star above them to spread around the entire hotel, repairing any damage done to its structure. The others all watch in awe at the swirls of magic that were encircling around them all to repair every crack, every crater, and broken glass. Once finished, the King focuses on all of their injuries and manages to heal them with his angelic magic. But when he looks down to Alastor, he frowns deeply. The sight of his injuries left a pang of guilt and shame to coat over his heart. He kept his word to have his back, and as a result of defiance against two of the four most powerful beings of Hell, he gained the most injuries among the entire crew. He holds him closely with tears building into his eyes—

'I should have done more, to keep you out of this situation....I'm sorry Al...'

Charlie steps closer to her father, her hand gently laying against his shoulder.

"Dad...."

Lucifer looks up to his daughter. Charlie frowns at the gaze in his eyes, a look of pure mortification stemming from the entire situation. She softly sighs.

"Let's get him to bed, and bandage up what we can....."

Lucifer nods his head as he could only bring himself to give her a simple 'kay.'

Charlie follows him up the stairs, as do the rest of the crew who felt as though, they could give their support from the background. They did all they could, and while their distractions were able to buy small bits of time, it wasn't enough to even make a dent in the confrontation between the father-daughter duo and the Queen and First Lady herself. Upon arriving the Radio Demon's bedroom, he sets the sinner down onto his bed, and uses his magic to clean up any of the dry blood that lingered over his fur and skin. The other stand back to watch him work his magic his hands glowing dimly to match with his current emotions. The bandages become encased in gold as they become enriched in angelic healing magic, something he learned from his brother Raphael, a healer. The bandages all wrap around his neck, his upper torso, his arms, and his lower legs. While bandaging him up, he can see an aggressive amount of scars, and he can tell that they came from some of his battles but he also wondered if a few of them were self inflicted as a few of them were definitely not from his time in hell. He sighs and snaps his fingers as his clothes change automatically to a pair of red pajamas.

"At least, he doesn't seem to be in pain anymore...." Charlie says quietly from behind her father. Lucifer had to agree, but another part of him just couldn't accept that everything came down to this. Everything had moved along so fast to the point that he couldn't keep up. Not too long ago they had basically danced together for fun, and to help bring up the spirits of the hotel crew and now—? Now the Radio Demon was practically in a coma, the mere shock of his scars being pierced through is enough to bring about the same kind of pain that had overwhelmed him when his wings had been pulled before. Thankfully, Lucifer had never had to experience such a thing, but even he knew that the experience had to be agonizingly painful. At the very least, his magic kept much of Roo's own dark shadows away from sinking too deep into his body. The magic he had used to fill up his scars before were able to protect him when it counted. That's what he was hoping for.

He sighs heavily and pulls up one of Alastor's chairs to the bedside.

"Charlie...do me a favor please. Send a message back to Heaven, tell them that we need a lot of time. When we are ready to meet them, we will let them know. And we will not be taking 'no,' for an answer...."

"Of course, please just get some rest yourself dad...."

Lucifer leans back into the chair with a small and tired smile, "I will....the rest of you get some rest as well. It's been a long day for all of us...."

The other members of the crew nod their heads and leave in silence while taking small glances to the sleeping sinner. Never had they'd seen him in such a vulnerable state, and they could only feel that without his presence, the hotel would just not be the same.

Chapter Text

As the days went by, the atmosphere of the hotel had been dwindled to a sorrowful cloud of unease. Charlie still needed time to process everything that was told to her, and she wanted to question her father even more about the subject of her birth, but not while he was still mourning over Alastor's condition. The Radio Demon had shown no signs of waking up, and without the three main power houses of the hotel able to run it, their doors and operations had begun to stand at a stalemate. Vaggie could only do so much, and she couldn't keep up with any activities on her own as she was also concerned over her girlfriend's mental state. Due to the severity of the situation and circumstances, the Hazbin Hotel had to be been shut down until further notice.

The Queen had gotten her wish to shut all operations down for the time being, and the news spread like wildfire among the citizens of Hell. How could it just close off so quickly after such a great defeat against the angels? No one knew. Even the Overlords who were in support of Charlie and her growth were confused about what had transpired. Evidently, they have not been made aware of the recent events, so it only left them feeling baffled by the announcement.

Carmilla and Zestial had tried to gain ahold of the King, but Lucifer did not want to be bothered by anyone at the moment. He just wanted to see Alastor move or show any sign of gaining any kind of consciousness. Everything else could wait. Charlie understood his sentiments, but at the same time she couldn't sit around waiting like him. She needed to take the reigns once more and at least distract herself from her own thoughts for now until her father was okay to speak to her. She decides to call upon not just the Overlords, but the Sins as well. With the way things were going, both realms were in danger and they needed to forge a way to protect their homes. She chooses to use the Palace's massive ballroom for the meeting. With the help of the others, they set up tables on each side of the ball room one for the overlords and hotel crew, and one for the six other sins who were larger than all of them put together. Charlie has chosen to wear her crown for this meeting as it was an urgent one. Vaggie remains at her side, and even though she was against sitting in the other chair that used to belong to the Queen, Charlie had made it clear that there was no time for any type of formalities.

The first to arrive are the Overlords that were involved, Carmilla, Zestial, and Rosie. Beside them are the hotel crew members. The first of the sins to arrive, were Beezelbub and Asmodeus. The two sit in their seats that were assigned to them, before greeting their niece.

"Heya Princess~" Bezzelbub says with a wink. Charlie smiles a bit and waves her hand.

"Hey there Aunt Bee...."

Asmodeus leans over his hands, "What's the matter baby girl? You seem a little down in the dumps, what's gotten you all rattled? Also where is Luci?"

Charlie sighs softly, "We will explain everything once the others are here...."

Beezelbub nods her head in understanding, "I've gotta admit, I'm surprised you called for this meeting."

Charlie breathes, "Well Dad is preoccupied at the moment, so I needed to set this up. And it's not what you think, so please just bare with me?"

The Sins of Gluttony and Lust both nod their heads in agreement. The next to arrive is Belphegor who immediately rests her head on the table. The last to arrive are Mammon, Leviathan, and Satan, with the sin of wrath seated right in between Mammon and Asmodeus, in order to keep them from killing the other. Seeing that everyone was present, Vaggie decides to step forward with her arms folded behind her. Charlie had asked for her to speak first, so that she could ease everyone into what the meeting would be about.

"Alright, for those of us who are apart of the hotel, WE all know why we are here. As for the lot of you that don't know why we are gathered, well we will explain. It's a lot to take in, but be warned that everything we will tell you, will seem shocking and it may very well change how you all see things. As for you Sins who are here aside from Lucifer, there is a reason for his absence as this meeting was made without him. At this moment, he is not needed here, and is needed elsewhere. For now her highness, Princess Charlie Morningstar will take to the center of the room to address you all about this gathering."

Vaggie turns to Charlie with her hand held out to her. Charlie nods her head and takes her hand in hers tightly.

"Thank you Vaggie...." She kisses her cheek and takes her place in the center as her girlfriend steps back to the thrones.

Charlie takes a deep breath in before letting it out in one fellow blow, releasing any and all major tensions that were in her body.

"Alright everyone, we have an emergency on our hands. One of our own sinners in Pride, had fallen from Heaven a long time ago, however it was no fault of his own. He was fooled by my mother, our very own Queen Lilith."

Her hands are folded behind her into tight fists as she speaks. Her eyes glancing back and forth between both sides of the room to look to the many faces all around her. This little detail settling in with the overlords they trusted, and the Sins. Satan immediately speaks up with his hand grasping onto his little therapist, Yogirt beside him.

"Princess what did you just say...?!"

Mammon scoffs, "Lily???? Doing that? Ain't no way...! A baddie like her doesn't need souls under her demand like that. She has her own set of power right? I'm not the only one thinking that right?! Right?!"

Beezelbub rolls her eyes, "No you're not. For once we all can agree, this is some serious shit if it's true."

Charlie speaks up, "It is true. I wouldn't lie about something like this....!" She shouts over them.

All the Sins immediately close their lips as they stare down to the Princess. Asmodeus silently holds his hand down to her. She jumps into his palm as he lifts her up to him with a small frown.

"Are you really serious lil one?"

Charlie nods her head, "Yes. I'm serious....my mother—" She closes her eyes and breathes, "No. Lilith has committed crimes that are beyond what all of us could ever see her doing."

Asmodeus nods his head in understanding, "Please tell us everything..."

Over the next hour, Charlie gives her explanations alongside the overlords who knew of Alastor's secret of being fallen. She tells of what they saw from Alastor's past, and what they all witnessed in the hotel. Each crew member gave their statements, and it was during this that Satan had to intervene.

"You say you were under his ownership for years? Then how have you never discovered this kitty cat?"

Husker growls lowly and with a hiss snaps back, "First off, Satan or not, fuck off with the nickname. Second of all, Alastor was a walking stick of mystery. There was nothing I could ever do to try and find out more about him and Lilith. The only thing I knew was that he wasn't necessarily a free soul himself. I'm not an idiot, and as a previous overlord I can tell when a soul is chained to another. So don't try to question me like I'm supposed to have all the fucking answers to that man's bullshit."

Angel carefully takes his hand, "Husk, calm down..."

Satan's eyes narrow toward him, "How dare—?"

Charlie jumps down to stand before her friend from Satan's hand. She stares up at him.

"Control your temper. These are sinners, as it stands you all as Sins are responsible for their own ways. Your influence brings about their own unique personalities, therefore don't be surprised if one chooses to snap back at you. Sinners carry more pride to defend themselves than to back down from those above them."

Satan sits back with somewhat of a sulk, as he folds his arms with his little therapist to calm him down gently.

Charlie stands her ground and continues, "Alastor has been a mystery to everyone, and when it comes to deals, if the owner orders for you to never mention your ownership then, what other choice could he have? And it wasn't just Lilith he was afraid of angering. Lilith is also working with Roo."

Every Sin and Overlord immediately tense up at that name.

Zestial's eyes narrow, "Are thou knowest it is her?" He asks with a slight hiss.

Charlie nods, "We fought her....all of us fought her and Lilith to the best of our abilities. She's still technically sealed away, but part of her is within my mother like a vessel."

Every Sin and Overlord are all now sinking back in their seats with uncertain expressions. The concept of evil had existed far beyond the idea of sin, but when sin was created evil found a home in the body of Eve, allowing for her to be the true embodiment and vessel for sin and humanity's supposed free will. No one would dare to face that, but now they're expected to in the future?

Charlie sighs heavily, "I know no one wants to have to deal with her or my mother. Together they are powerful, but we have no choice. I know the lot of you don't care for Heaven, but if Heaven falls then so do we. We can't expect for no type of backlash to happen should Heaven be harmed. The balance of our realms will be forever changed and could end everything. That's what we don't want to happen. As it stands, we don't have any set plans yet, or any idea of our next move. But the news needed to be given to the lot of you that I trust."

Satan hums with a bit of frustration at the news, "For such a thing to occur."

Beezelbub sighs while leaning on her hand, "We'll have to look over our own emergency protocols for our realms...."

Asmodeus nods his head in agreement, "The situation is pretty dire, so it will have to happen...."

Charlie nods her head, "I am not sure what will happen, and I don't know what my father will do. But as it stands be prepared....." She turns to Carmilla, "Please prepare as many angelic weapons as you can. We will need them in the future...extermination day is nothing compared to what Roo could do to all of us. We need everything we can get."

Carmilla nods her head, "Very well Princess."

Satan pipes up, "Princess, will you be informing Heaven of all of this?"

Charlie sighs, "I have no choice. They need to know that she has been hiding within their realm for the passed seven years. If we can't put our differences aside to save our realms, then none of us deserve to keep what we have. And that's fair..."

Satan grumbles a bit as he couldn't argue with that. Mammon just groans with annoyance.

"Dammit....this sucks."

Vaggie speaks up, "Suck it up butter cup, because we are all in deep shit if things go south."

Mammon hisses toward her, "The fuck—?!"

Charlie holds her arm up before Vaggie, "She's right. In the end, all your riches won't matter if our realm goes down. So don't complain and just follow all emergency protocols and be prepared. Hell doesn't just have our rings, many dangerous and dark creatures lie beyond the walls of the seven rings. Remember that."

Mammon just groans and plants his face flat along the table.

Rosie lifts her hand, "Darling how is he...? Is he okay?"

Charlie frowns and nods, "Yes but he's unconscious for the time being. We don't know when he'll wake up...."

Rosie's hand lays over her lips in grief, "Oh my....I'll try to stop by dear..."

Charlie nods her head, "Please do." She says softly while carrying a weight in her chest. Could the sins have known about her origins? She turns to them and steps closer, her red irises smaller than usual, with her gaze holding in the enormous amount of uncertainty in her veins. Beezelbub takes note of her expression and frowns with worry.

"What's wrong sugar?"

Charlie closes her eyes and swallows hard before parting her lips to speak with a shaky breath creeping through, "Please....be honest. All of you...."

Every sin turn to each other before looking down to her.

"Did you know about my birth origins....?"

Satan sighs and lays his head into his hand. Beezelbub closes her eyes, her fears of the past coming back in the moment. Asmodeus can feel that no one wants to speak about it, but since she had asked, it was only fair to confirm.

"Yes....we did. Bel was there during your delivery.....the rest of us were sworn to secrecy. Luci kept telling us to leave it to him, but then nothing would happen. We never bothered to question it and just figured he would bring it up eventually...."

Vaggie comes to a realization, "That's right....Lucifer brought up Lilith's hesitation to tell you about your birth origin. He also mentioned how she had manipulated him too, even by using her voice to control him. She might have forced him to keep the secret....."

Satan shakes his head with disbelief, "What...? Her? Using her voice on Lucifer?"

Charlie nods her head, "She didn't admit to it, but my dad managed to put it together when they were arguing before the fight."

Asmodeus rubs his chin, "But why keep it a secret? It's not like she could gain from it. It would feed to Roo's own evil tendencies to see suffering and if she is working with her then she would have wanted to tell you."

Carmilla sighs softly, "As a mother myself, all I can say is this. Lilith wanted children more than anything. But God had stripped that from her. Therefore, it's a possibility that even if the Queen is in cahoots with Roo, that does not mean that she fully accepts everything about the first lady. If anything, the motherly side of her doesn't want to accept that her daughter was not carried in her womb. She may possess her blood, but she also possesses Roo's. The Queen is selfish and she doesn't like the fact that Lucifer went to Roo out of desperation to have a child. She had to share what should have been only hers and hers alone. Her child, her husband, and her home. No control. No real input. And she is an independent woman who wants things done her way. So when the deal was made between her and Roo, she made sure to set her terms so that she would have control."

Charlie just stares to the ground, "She said....she didn't want me to do anything reckless....or to take risks. That's why she didn't tell me, but you're saying she didn't say anything because she didn't want to admit that someone else took the role she wanted more than anything....?"

Carmilla nods her head, "This is what I believe, but only she can have the true answer behind her actions. Your father probably wanted to tell you once your personality was formed and your identity, that way you wouldn't be too heavily influenced by the fact that you were birthed from Roo. If anything the you of the past would have broken down harder than the mature woman you are today."

Charlie hadn't thought about it like that, but is she strong enough to really face this sudden reality that had fallen so quickly into her lap? She didn't know, but it wouldn't stop her to do what she said out to do. Redeeming sinners. If Adam couldn't stop her, then no one else was going to whether in heaven or in hell. As the meeting came to a close, and all other parties take their time to leave and wish the Princess well, Charlie takes a moment to just breathe.

"You alright hun?" Vaggie asks with her hand lightly pressing to her shoulder gently. Charlie layers her hand over hers as her body releases the air she inhaled.

"I really hope that in the end, we all can work together Vaggie..."

Vaggie lifts her other arm to pull the Princess into her arms, her head leaning into her own, as her lips plant a gentle kiss to her temple.

"I'm sure that it will all work out Charlie, and I'll be here no matter what happens..."

Charlie smiles at her girlfriend and buries her head into her shoulder, allowing for her embrace to help in easing her nerves.

'I hope that we will be able to fix all of this. For Hell and Heaven's sakes, and for Alastor's and Dad's sake as well...'

Chapter Text

With night falling over all of Hell, Charlie is sure to check on her father, only to find him completely curled up and asleep against the Radio Demon's bed. His wings and arms tightly wrapped around his knees that were pressed up against his chest. His head leaned against the mattress, with the smallest streaks of dried tears that had managed to stain his face. Charlie can only frown at the sight. She walks over to him with a blanket in her arms, and carefully wraps it around him from the front. She takes one of Alastor's pillows on the otherside of the bed and sets it gently under his head so that he could be somewhat comfortable. She sighs softly and leaves the room to go to her own.

Upon stepping into her bedroom, she is greeted by her girlfriend who hands her a small cup of tea.

"Here..you need this more than anything right now. It'll help you relax."

Charlie smiles slightly, "Thanks Vaggie..." She sits on the edge of their bed and takes a sip of the tea with a small breath of air releasing from her nostrils.

"Rough times hm?" Vaggie says while choosing to sit closely to her girlfriend. Charlie merely lowers the cup from her lips as she sighs for the billionth time.

"Yeah...I didn't expect all of this to come crashing down so quickly. It was like....we got the good things, but then immediately the bad things just came down on us without a warning."

Vaggie leans a bit against her with a small frown.

"Yeah, but it's not something we can't handle. We've done a lot already to lead up to this point, and we can't back down just yet."

Charlie smiles softly, and nozzles the side of her head against Vaggie's with a small chuckle.

"You're right. We can get through this no matter what happens. I just hope my father will be okay by the end of this in the end, we will need to bring some punishment to my mother after all.....and he loved her for so long. Even if they split, that's a love that lasted thousands of years until it started to crack from the pressures...."

Vaggie sighs lightly, "Well....the way I see it Charlie, I don't think your father will be all that broken up about delivering punishment in the end. Especially after that fight that happened between them here."

"Right..."

"On another note, at the very least he and Alastor are able to get along even more so now than ever honestly."

Charlie chuckles softly, "Yeah you're right. This entire event could bring them to work together really well."

Vaggie nods in agreement, "And who knows, maybe he'll be given a knight position or something."

Both girls pause to think about the idea, but then they both shake their heads with a giggles slipping through their smiles.

"Yeah that'll never happen," Charlie says with a grin, "Alastor isn't that type of a guy. And if it were to happen then, well it'll mean Hell is freezing over."

Vaggie chuckles, "Who knows? Maybe, we'll just have to wait and see. For now though, you should get some sleep hun. Finish your tea and sleep okay?"

Charlie nods her head and smiles sweetly as Vaggie plants a small peck of a kiss to her nose.

As the night came to a close, and everyone had finally fallen asleep, leaving the darkness to enshroud over the entirety of Pentagram City, dreams turn into nightmares of fear and worry.

Alastor's eyes tremble slightly in his sleep, and when they open within the deep subconscious of his mind he sees nothing but black. His soul shaped in colors of red before taking the shape of his human appearance. He looks around with caution. He's been in this kind of space before. He cautious gazes around the empty space, feeling the many eyes that were watching.

"You've already lost your hold on me....." He says bitterly.

Every red eye curves into crescent smiles.

"You seem to be labored down a bit, even I can tell that your power is diminished from the previous squabble isn't it?"

The eyes glare toward him, surrounding him like walls of unavoidable mirrors, as his image reflects back to him within Roo's pupils.

"You aren't so powerful either......so what makes you think you can resist...?"

Her words hiss and echo throughout the void of his subconscious.

"Resistance isn't just about power....it's about will."

He says with a grin spreading across his face. The eyes all tremble with anger as they each press a force onto his very soul.

In reality, his body shakes with his hands curled up into fists at his sides. He needed to wake up and fast.

Meanwhile in Charlie's bedroom, her face is buried into the chest of her girlfriend, where she felt the safest as her arms and wings would wrap around her in a cloak of protection. Her eyes clench a bit, her dreams of joy change into a dream of emptiness. Moments ago she was riding along a dark horse through fields of green, with skies of pure blue over head. The sun shining over her skin, blessing the flowers along the path. Her laughter blending with the songs of the birds that flew around her, and the sounds of running water from the rivers near by. Beside her was her girlfriend riding on a white horse, her beautiful grey hair flying along the wind behind her. A dream of love and happiness, that fades into a void of nothing. The grassy fields wither. The skies darken with clouds of grey, then purple, and then black. The very horse she was riding on, begins to melt until it becomes nothing but bones for her to fall into. Her heavy breaths of fear look to her side, only to see Vaggie's smile be overshadowed with blood of gold. The fluids drip from her lips as her hand reaches out to her slowly.

"Char....lie..."

Charlie's eyes are wide in fear as she reaches back for her while screaming her name.

"Charlie!"

In the real world, Vaggie shakes the Princess with all her might, to get her to wake up, to bring her back to her senses. Charlie's cheeks are soaked with tears, of black, her horns peaking up above her head in response to the emotions overwhelming her heart. Vaggie curses and quickly lifts her up into her arms.

"Maybe, Lucifer can wake her..." She hurries out of their bedroom and to Alastor's room.

In her nightmare, Charlie is sobbing as she tries to run along the wasteland of nothingness, where everything in her sight is dead and gone, fading into dust. She drops to her knees and holds her claws to her head as she cries.

"Leave me alone!!!" She screams. The Shockwave of her voice makes the entire world of her dreams pause. Her eyes open slowly as her head lifts up to see a large red eye staring back at her with shock. She falls back and crawls away on her hands and feels before quickly jumping up onto her feet. The black streaks under her eyes slowly growing to reach over her cheeks. She hisses and steps further back. She quickly turns to run again, but stops as more appear all around her. She grits her teeth tightly.

"What do you want?!"

"Princess get down!" Charlie ducks just as a microphone dives down infront of her. When she gazes at the instrument it was similar to Alastor's regular red one, but this one was different. It was in silver and blue, and the slit where the eye would be open was closed, and from behind she can see a pair of small white wings with a tint of blue over its layered feathers. It's eye opens shining a light to force Roo's eyes to all close and quiver. Alastor runs up to her side and pulls her up. The microphone flies back into his hand and vanishes.

"Alastor?" She looks up to him and is surprised to see the form he's taken. "Is this...your human...form?"

Alastor turns to her and nods his head, "Yes, but forget about that for now. We need to wake up before this gets any worse than what it is...!"

Charlie shakes her head, "Right....but....we're here....meaning...Vaggie or my dad will need to notice...."

Alastor curses and looks up as Roo's eyes flash open with rage.

Vaggie kicks open the door to Alastor's room in the real world, causing for the King to wake up immediately from his own slumber. He turns to her with half-lidded eyes.

"Maggie...?"

"Wake up. We have a problem. Charlie isn't waking up no matter what I do and whatever is going on in her dream it isn't normal!"

Lucifer stands up tall with full attention and alert as he looks down to his daughter in Vaggie's arms. Her horns fully grown over her head, her hair moving about on its own as if gravity wasn't a thing anymore. His eyes narrow at the sight, but then he feels a tug pull to his heart. It was like someone was calling to him. He looks to Charlie's hand and notices his sigil blinking in her palm. He turns to Alastor and lifts his hand as well to see it blinking too.

"With both of them asleep....I have no doubts that they're both together in the realm of dreams and nightmares."

Vaggie frowns, "What will you do?" She asks.

Lucifer sits back down into his chair.

"Sleep of course....I'll get them to wake up, and see what is going on. Keep an eye on everyone got it?"

Vaggie hesitates before she releases a sigh of surrender, "Got it..."

Lucifer leans his head back into the cushion of the chair, and immediately falls into an unconscious state. His form takes shape within the realm of dreams and nightmares, his bodily essence of an angelic soul glowing in gold. He takes note of his surroundings only to find a void of black.

"Crap...."

He knew exactly what was happening.

"Someone can't seem to take the hint that they've lost." He hisses and takes off with the spread of his wings to find Alastor and Charlie.

Meanwhile, Alastor sticks to Charlie's side as his hand continued to blink. When he gazes to the sigil, he can only hope that Lucifer was getting his little messages.

'Hurry up dammit....!'

His angelic microphone staff reappears and blocks a wave of darkness that seemed to want to attach to him or Charlie. He is sure to use the microphone to his advantage regardless of the fact that his power is diminished and barely able to keep up anymore.

Charlie's claws are extended, and she continues to do her best to block other attacks as well. The duo's ability to work together as a team was infuriating the demonness greatly.

"You two are beginning to annoy me....!"

Alastor grins, "Oh ho~! Well you've been annoying me for decades, but you sure didn't see me complaining now did you~?"

His staff spins in his hand blocking another wave of attacks, until he can see a crack begin to form along the instrument. He quickly parries the attack, forcing it to move upward to harm one of the eyes above.

"Just how....could you possibly be able to wield that...?!" The demonness howls.

Alastor just smirks, "It's true....Lucifer did provide some of his power to me when we first met....but because he's fallen part of it still remains inside of me. I suppose you never thought about that have you?!" He deflects another attack, but every bit of power he uses, he begins to grow weak. He knows that using the power in this state could cause him to lose it all, especially when it was pouring all into the staff itself. Charlie breathes heavily as she dodges another wave of attacks, and launches a bright flash of red and gold to block an attack as it spreads out like fireworks. Her back presses against Alastor as she breathes.

"I...I can't keep this up Al...."

Alastor glances back to her, "I know....but we don't have a choice,"

Roo's eyes all grow in size as she howls releasing waves of dark matter, and fangs from all around to form a dome over them. Alastor curses and moves Charlie down to make her duck and be protected by his body.

"You have some nerve to continue with your bullshit, after we brutally had sent you and Lilith away."

Alastor's head lifts up, his eyes dart to his staff as it glows brightly forcing Roo to pull back her attack. Lucifer's golden form drops down before them. He stands tall with his wings massively spread out behind him. For the second time, Alastor is seeing this form of his, his essence, the embodiment of his angelic soul, and it was beautiful.

"I'd like to believe maybe we could not resort to violence, but since you love chaos, I can always go ahead and provide that violence you so desperately like. But it'll be unpleasant for you," As he spoke, the tone in his voice became overlapped by a monstrous growl that soon turned into a loud howl. His golden form shifts mixing gold and blood red together, his entire body changing its shape to something larger. Alastor moves back while pulling the Princess with him. His eyes never attempt to move from the sight before him, he wanted to see every single piece of his cracked skin form into scales along the serpent like figure that began to take shape.

With one head on the left, and one on the right. The main face carring six glowing red eyes, the other two heads carring four. His scales are more golden in color with faded hints of red at the tips. On his main head, near his nostrils he has long barbells that stretch out to the length of half his actual body. His demon horns are high up over head, with their usual red top colors, and the flame fully lit in between them. His main
Body with the mane purely blonde with streaks of a light red pink tint that is similar to what would be in his hair. The main stretching out over the length of his body ending toward the tip of his tail. He has four thick thighs, with his legs long with long claws extending out. Along his back spread out his six wings as they aid to hold his form up. Due to this being in their dreams, his form remains colored in merely gold and red to match with his usual golden essence. The three heads huff with a puff of smoke as they howl loudly into the blackened void absolutely sending Roo away.

Once she is gone, Charlie awakens with a gasp in Vaggie's arms, her body throwing itself up into the air only for her forehead to crash into her girlfriend's.

"Agh...!"

Charlie blinks and quickly turns to her, "Oh my Satan Vaggie...!"

Vaggie groans while holding her hand to her face, "I-I'm alright babe. I'm alright..."

Lucifer is the next to awaken from his slumber, as his horns that had grown over his head, die down completely. He sighs heavily and looks up to see if Alastor would awaken. However, he had very little hope as his body still needed to recover just as much as his mind did. He looks to his daughter first to see how she was, only to frown at the sight of her trembling state. She was clinging to her girlfriend now, practically burying herself into her embrace. Vaggie shushes her quietly while gently running her hand through her blonde locks. He sighs and leans back to let them have their moment.

Once Charlie was calm enough, she turns her head to face her father.

"W-Why isn't Alastor awake...?"

Lucifer shakes his head, "It's because he's weaker now. He needs more time to rest. He's losing more and more power as we speak. Soon he'll be reduced to a low leveled overlord as if he was just starting. And I believe he knows it too."

Charlie frowns, "Dad.....he has an angelic microphone staff.....and was using it. But then it reacted to you....?"
Lucifer nods his head.

"Yes, that's because when I had helped him the first time, I accidentally provided him with some power. And that power allowed for his wings to grow quickly, and also made it possible to give him a second pair, which is unheard of. So when he fell to Hell, he still retained some of these powers and strength. However, since he is a sinning Demon now, using those powers in such bursts at a time, may cause him to lose it all with time."

Charlie sighs, "And he used most of it to protect me...."

Lucifer goes over and gently brushes a strand of hair out of her face.

"He did what was he was supposed to. And that was to protect you as my daughter."

Vaggie nods in agreement, "Nothing is over yet...this is just the beginning of what's to come."

Lucifer sighs, "Unfortunately that is the case. Now that Lilith and Roo are growing desperate, they will take even more drastic measures to gain what they need. Charlie."

Charlie gazes up to her father.

"I want to start trainer you with your powers. You're going to need them when the time is right. Should anything happen to me or Alastor, you'll need to be able to fight at your fullest potential. Right now we don't know what you're capable of, but it's always been told that children born from angels will inherently become stronger than their parents. You have the strength and power deep within you, it just needs to be tapped into. The sooner we do that, the better. You'll be able to block out Roo and Lilith completely, so that something like this doesn't happen again."

Charlie's gaze remains fixed onto her father's and she can see the seriousness in his eyes. She needed to do this. She had to do this. And she will.

"Okay."

Chapter Text

By the time Alastor manages to regain consciousness, he ends up feeling as though his body was just heavy. It was as if a weight was being pressed onto him. When he takes a moment to clear his vision, he gazes down to rest of his bed to see three separate bodies crowding all around him. At the foot of his bed, laid both Charlie and Vaggie, with their arms embracing the other tightly with Vaggie's wings encasing them both in a small cocoon. He glances to the side to see the King in his chair with his upper body completely laying across the Radio Demon's lap.

'So that's where the weight is coming from. How wonderful,'

He simply sighs and leans back against the headboard of the bedframe. He lifts his hand up to gaze upon it, 'My power....it's disappearing faster than I had anticipated...'

"You're awake."

His eyes gaze behind his hand to the King who was now awake and gazing up to him.

Alastor gently sighs softly, "Yes...I am."

"How do you feel?"

The Radio Demon's ears fall back as he frowns.

".....Weak...."

It's the only thing he can say. He is weak. Currently he is. And he will be weaker soon. Lucifer sits up while watching his expression fall.

"You know....it's only physical strength....but you have a better form of strength that's even greater than my own."

Alastor gazes back up to him.

"You have a very strong will. Not many people can resist against the literal Root of all evil and Lilith and live to tell the tale. Even if I had given you help ages ago, most of that resistance was all you. You worked around their influence and even used it to your advantage. You practically tip toed through their game, and eventually did the literal impossible by freeing yourself from their control. Even if you're weaker now in power, that strong will of yours to survive is something they can't take away. You live to prove those above you wrong. That's what your life has been led to hasn't it....? You've proven your father wrong, you've killed many people sure but they were people above you with wealth and greater opportunities despite their own disgusting behaviors. You went to Heaven through Purgatory, and you were on a path to redemption to stay with your mother. Sera betrayed your trust and had you fall. And you still got up to live. It didn't matter who got in your way, you still stood at the top because it wasn't about winning it was about survival and proving that those at the bottom can still tower over those at the top. Granted it did make you a bit arrogant yourself, but you still managed. If that's not pure will or strength than I do not know what else I could call it."

The Radio Demon's ears had perked half way through his monolgue as he had understood his point. However, a surviving will can only go so far in their current predicament. The King also knew this, and he knew that he knew this. He still wanted to try to rebuild his confidence without giving anything to him just yet. He wanted him to walk around at rock bottom once more so that he can regain that sense of humanity that shouldn't always heavily rely on physical strength alone. Pure will power and strategic mentalities are just as capable as brutal strength.

"On another note! While the angelic power that was given to you is weakening, the power I used as a protective guard shouldn't be going anywhere."

"Excuse me?"

Lucifer stretches his arms up high, "If it's possible for Vaggie to restore her wings, then why can't it be possible for you? Those wings you still technically earned fair and square despite my help, like I said it's hard to run from evil. You were resisting and called to me. Even if it was done subconsciously, you still reached out to me. Something about that is in itself something worth looking at when it comes to redemption. Seeking out help when you need it."

Alastor sighs and rubs his head, "If you say so sire....."

Lucifer grins, "Yes! It is so because I say so!"

"Ugh, shut up....!"

Both heads turn to the girls as Vaggie rolls over with Charlie in her arms carefully. "You'll wake up Charlie...."

Lucifer and Alastor look to each other and just nod in agreement. Alastor carefully shifts his body away from his bed. His legs throw over the edge as he moved the two girls just a bit to take his place on the bed. He covers them with a blanket and turns back to Lucifer.

The King pokes his fingers together for a moment before pointing his hand to the little table Alastor keeps within his bayou. He sighs and makes his way over with the King following closely beside him just in case if he ends up wobbling just a bit from his injuries that were still regenerating. They both take their seats across from one another in silence.

"You know.....I'm still kind of caught off guard by everything I see in this room. Having an entire area of a bayou...."

Alastor chuckles lightly, "Well it wouldn't be fitting for me to not have a small section to call my own you know."

Lucifer shrugs in surrender, "Fair enough."

For a moment, the two sit in silence without another way to really startup any conversation. Alastor just sighs at the heavy silence and rubs the bridge of his nose.

"Out of the sheer necessity to leave the silence, due tell me what has happened while I was practically rendered into a comatose state?"

Lucifer perks up a bit with gratitude and relief, "Right! Right, several things have happened actually."

"Do tell sire,"

Lucifer nods and begins to recount the passed several days, starting with the meeting Charlie had managed to put together with their overlord companions and the crew of the hotel.

"Oh my, Charlie really stood on her own two feet and prepared a meeting? My, my, she has learned quite well hm?"

Lucifer sighs softly, "Yeah....she's learning more, but....she's really dragging out those leadership skills when it calls for it."

Alastor chuckles, "Indeed, that's what happens in such dire situations when those she cares for are in danger. She had the same kind of determination before the previous exterminations as well. When it fully counts, she suddenly becomes fueled with the courage and strength to lead. It just takes a little nudge in the right direction."

Lucifer sighs softly, "Something I didn't see til.....all of this started. I should have seen it way back when she first left the palace....."

Alastor hums with a bit of a small smile, "Yes well, doesn't matter now so long as you are able to see it. The more you self loathe over the past, the more it will hurt when it comes back to haunt you."

Lucifer raises a brow, "Like you're one to talk, your literal past has come back to haunt you and us."

Alastor grins, "Yes, well it's your past too therefore both our karmas have decided to collide now haven't they?"

This shuts the King up as he mumbles, "Touche...."

"So what was discussed during the meeting?" He asks.

Lucifer sits back with his hands folding into his lap, his legs crossed one over the other.

"From what I was told, Charlie had brought up the recent events that have transpired, and of course we had to inform them of you and your story in order to really kay out what exactly happened. The Sins however are sword to secrecy as well as the overlords involved, so don't worry about any of it getting out. The other thing was Charlie mentioning to them about needing to prepare for what will come. Each ring would basically begin their emergency protocols for each ring that would normally come to pass if any beasts outside the rings manage to infiltrate them, or if another war were to happen between us and Heaven."

Alastor leans over his intertwined hands with interest, "Emergency protocols? Due tell sire,"

Lucifer sighs and reluctantly gives in, just to keep the conversation flowing.

"Well first off, the Pride Ring has specific protocols for sinners and Hell born. Since sinners are able to regenerate unless they are harmed by angelic steel, or their souls are pushed too far, sinners are permitted to join on the battlefield if they choose. Though it isn't fully recommended because most sinners hide away anyway when angels come down. However, considering the events that have transpired I don't see sinners backing down now from anything. With that being the case sinners and hell born demons alike will need to prepare in advance. Stocking up on goods, and protective items or weapons. Worst case scenario, angelic weapons will be distributed among those brave enough to wield such an item that could kill them should they not be careful. The entertainment district will cease all entertaining activities and will focus on merely providing updates through social media ortelevision, of course I am sure the Vees won't be of any future help. All other entertainment studios however, will need to shelter down to keep up with any updates or announcements that will be provided to them from either me or Charlie."

Alastor chuckles, "Ah, yes allow me to also provide updates sire."

Lucifer tilts his head til the light bulb of his cranium clicks on, "Oh yeah! Radio...."

Alastor snickers and reaches over to knock on his head, "Anyone home~?"

Lucifer smacks his hand away with a grumble, "Anyway...!" He pouts as he continues, "Speaking of Overlords, all overlords will be required to be out on the front lines of any battles due to their power, no more hiding."

Now this definitely piqued his interests, "Oh?"

Lucifer smirks a bit while holding his head high, "Did you honestly believe that your titles will just be for show of power? If you're going to obtain power, you will be expected to use it, as Overlords are the strongest before the Goetias. However, many choose to bunker down instead of fight, only protecting themselves. Well in this case if war breaks out, they won't be allowed to do that anymore."

Alastor attempts to keep his laughter contained, "Oh the poor souls, no longer allowed to twiddle their thumbs hm?"

Lucifer raises a brow toward his arrogance, "You realize that also means you."

Alastor waves a hand, "Ah, ah~! I'm not longer on their level, remember? As we speak my power is disappearing."

Lucifer sighs softly, "Right....forgot about that...." He says while rubbing the back of his neck with a hint of guilt and shame written all over his face. Alastor takes note of this and just waves his hand again.

"Just continue sire."

The King nods his head and chooses to leave the topic for later, "A-Anyway, Cannibal Town considering, their low food shortage due to well them being cannibals, they'll mainly be clean up duty by collecting any corpses angel, Demon, or sinner depending on who or what we will be facing in the future. They can also choose to participate like they did during extermination day, but that's up to Rosie to lead them. I don't know if she'd be willing to risk losing more people, which could very well have her lose power as an overlord."

Alastlr hums with a nod, "Yes, though I'm sure she wouldn't mind. But I'm surprised you added that to the protocols."

Lucifer shrugs, "What can I say? They were a big help during the extermination, why not give them an extra reward for participation, food sources."

Alastor shrugs, "Good enough of a reason,"

"I thought so, next up considering any if our future battles will more than likely center around the hotel, this place will literally turn into a shelter. Our defenses will be increased physically and magically. For any guests residing here, a bunker will also be created for them. Each wall of this place already carries my sigil everywhere. It carries its own main shield, will it hold up forever? Possibly, but not likely if things end up going downhill like if I got gravely injured. Then I'd have to focus my powers to regenerate my wounds. Now any sinner capable of combat will also need to be on the Frontline as well. Essentially, mafia and gang members. Assassins. Fighters. Ectera, ectera. Man or women, don't care. If you are able to fight, you are going to have to use those skills to protect the place you call home for eternity because of your poor choices. After sinners, the Goetias who have power to fight, will also be placed on the front lines. All others will take shelter. Simple."

Alastor nods his head in understanding, "I see...and the rest of the Pride ring? The hell born?"

Lucifer lightly fidgets by kick his top leg, "Well in the Pride ring outside of Pentagram City, there are hell born of all kind that live among the residents and cities all around. If anything, they will be taking shelter unless they want to volunteer to fight which some are capable of, but in most cases choose not to. There is one group that I am aware of in this day and age that are a small group of assassins who take requests from sinners or demons alike, to get revenge on those who have wronged them. They call themselves I.M.P. and are associated with Stolas, a Goetian. So they are one group that will be called to join in, which they definitely won't say no to."

Alastor raises a brow, "Oh? And why is that?"

"Money and recognition." Lucifer says with a shrug, "Simple. Their literal business is I.M.P, Imp. It's run by imps, and a hellhound I believe. And if anything, Imps are basically a minority group among the hell born class. The lowest of the low, as they are seen as nothing but wrathful creatures with no major power or anything. They mainly handle labor like work or are servants for those above them. Alongside them are hell hounds."

"Ah, I see."

Lucifer breathes in to continue with his long spiel of information.

"Speaking of imps, next is the Wrath Ring. Ruled by Satan the Sin of Wrath."

Alastor chuckles lightly, "Ah, I still find it so funny that you and he are separate entities. Makes me laugh in the face of the religious bigots that end up down here for their misbehavior."

Lucifer just ignores him and continues, "Anyway, Satan is the one who created the imp race. The Wrath Ring lies right beneath the Pride Ring. In power structure, he is basically under me, Lilith, and Charlie. For their emergency protocols, Imps that are incapable of fighting will take shelter when it's time. And stock up on all goods as well, every rings residents will be stocking up as no one knows how bad the damages will be when it's time. All farmers will be working over time to harvest as much as possible in order to prepare for the upcoming orders of sheltering."

Alastor hums a bit with interest, "Are you saying the Wrath Ring mainly focuses on agriculture?"

Lucifer nods his head, "Yes, they are. Since imps come from that ring, that ring in particular focuses on labor and farming. Any imps that tend to leave that ring, tend to seek employment within the same type of work field in other areas, or they choose to be servants or wrathians. Assassins. Since imps are created from Satan, they have the notorious ability to become ferocious and temperamental given the first opportunity to do so. Servants of course have to hold their wrath back, but some of them can be wrathful in more quieter ways, call it being petty at the end of the day I suppose."

Alastor snickers, "Now that is quite hilarious. I can imagine an imp of a butler using pettiness to unleash their own inner wrathian out,"

Lucifer shrugs, "Hey it happens. In any case, continuing down the rings—the next is the Gluttony Ring. Beezelbub runs this ring. Her ring is based off her sin, being a glutton, she tends to handle the more glorified side of what you would call food or produce. From sweets, treats, to alcohol, and honey. She tends to host some pretty mean parties, that are all the rage. Her territory tends to mainly be populated by Hell Hounds. She's a mix kind of breed of bee and canine, so she tends to favor the Hell Hounds, despite them being of lower class and last I checked she has a partner of her own who is a Hell Hound."

Alastor sneers a bit, "Ugh....canines...."

Lucifer smirks, "Don't get all fussy just because of your last few moments of life."

Alastor narrows his gaze, "Why don't you get torn apart by claws and teeth in the middle of a forest."

Lucifer shakes his head, "Nope! Anyway, just like the others, residents will prepare to shelter in when the time comes. Hell Hounds in her territory who are capable will be asked to fight. Despite them being on the lowest spectrum with imps, they are useful and capable as canines. Some are also capable of certain magic, and can transform so it'll be of some use. All entertainment and parties will cease. Beezelebub will be in charge of stocking up any produce for emergency rations to be handled out to each ring, especially since we don't know how the damage will be once all of this is over."

Alastor nods his head, "What's next?"

Lucifer waves his hand creating a tea pot and a pair of tea cups for them both, along with a few snacks for them. He was honestly feeling a bit hungry and thirsty while talking about the Gluttony ring. With a sip of his tea he continues, "Next is the Greed Ring. This area is overrun by the sin of Greed, Mammon. Mammon is all about industry work and performances that could bring him as much money as possible. Business and honestly he's a bit of a copy cat, and thief. If it brings money, he will do whatever to do the same thing. His ideas aren't always original, but he handles a lot of the money distribution as well. But money won't matter in the long run through this disaster. His territory is the polluted and is filled with gangs and mafia. And of course, those demons will be required to fight. Since they like to go around being thieves and killing others then they can spend their efforts defending their home. Just like the gangs and mafia here in the Pride ring."

Alastor chuckles, "No remorse hm?"

Lucifer smirks, "Of course not. But on another note, since Mammon's ring focuses on industrialization businesses, his factories will turn to producing enough weapons and protective gear in order to hand out to the rings as well. Though I'm sure he'll attempt to sell some first like an ass, but when it's fully time for the lock downs, he won't have a choice."

Alastor sips on his own cup of tea, and comes up with a question to ask. "What will the sins themselves be doing?"

Lucifer sets his cup down, "They will mainly be guiding their residents and also work on protecting their rings as well. For example, if Roo becomes a major problem then more than likely some of the most darkest of creatures will rise from within the darkness outside our rings. It will be our job to handle those that are larger and more powerful than the smaller creatures which is what the hell born demons will battle against. Each ring will carry a protective barrier that will carry the sigils of each sin, but will also carry other magical sigils as well to add to the power of their own sigils."

"Fascinating, very well, please continue."

Lucifer nods his head, "Alright, next is the Lust Ring, ruled by Asmodeus, the sin of Lust. Now the lust ring is where succubi and incubi reside. Now honestly, it's self explanatory, there's not much the lust ring provides besides sexual like bouts of entertainment all around. However, Asmodeus is great with encouragement and advice honestly. You'd be surprised as to how great he is in listening to others problems."

Alastor hums, "Is it because you often spoke to him about your troubles?"

"Hey! He's a good friend, he offers to listen."

"Or he had just gotten used to your complaints over your marriage."

Lucifer sulks with a pout, his cheeks practically huffed out into the size of little balls, "Shut up....he's the only one who listened...well him and Beezelbub..."

Alastor chuckles, "There There sire, no need to feel so down about it. It's only natural to seek advice about your marital issues to such a gal. It's not your fault you were blinded by your past image of the bitch."

Lucifer just sulks further in his seat, "Shut the fuck up."

Alastor merely laughs at his behavior, before he chooses to tap the table to capture his attention again, "Come, come—continue with your explanations."

Lucifer just huffs out a 'hmph,' before sitting up straight once more.

"In any case, the Lust Ring doesn't necessarily provide much or rather won't provide much for the battlefield, but anyone capable of fighting will be asked to join the battlefield. The entirety of the Lust Ring will be used as another safe haven for people seeking shelter should something happen inside their own rings." He sighs and leans back as he was already tired of explaining everything, "Next is the Envy Ring....ruled by the sin of Envy, Leviathan. Now her ring or rather their ring is a bit more complicated."

"Oh?"

Lucifer nods his head, "Yes, their entire ring is more or less a structure of a dome with water. Most of their residents are basically water based serpents. They are on the highest part of the class system, though honestly, relying on water for half of your time isn't necessarily a big thing to brag about."

Alastlr laughs with amusement, "It insisted the envy ring, perhaps that envious streak turns into judgement against other demonic creatures."

"Well that's one way to look at it I suppose, in any case, most of their residents are able to have some kind of bodily illuminescence along their bodies. Therefore, they'd be a big help in fighting darker creatures, however as I stated, they rely on water for more swift movements. So unless they are willing to part with that fact, and be more of a land dwelling species during war, they won't have much of a chance in fighting. Now are they fully incapable? No. They can use their swift movements on land, if they can be smart about it. But they are faster and stronger with water so—" He shrugs, "They tend to also feed off the misery and negativity of others. It for some reason gives them power."

Alastor scoffs, "Basically, all that envy and hatred for others turns to bullying just to make themselves feel better. It's not necessarily rocket science to put two and two together. Leviathan certainly did not put much thought into her species did she?"

Lucifer just shrugs, "When the rings were established, they were all in charge of creating their own creatures. I had no part in that, I already created sin, so sinners were my main priority."

"Ah, I see....so they simply just displayed their creations to you when they were made?"

Lucifer nods his head, "Basically, yeah."

Alastor leans back in his chair, "Hmm, I see. I must say, the more I learn, the most fascinated I am about how Hell was developed along with the seven rings. It's honestly quite enriching to be educated on such a subject."

Lucifer softly chuckles, "At least you find it a bit amusing and entertaining. Since sinners aren't able to really go outside of this ring, not many are interested in learning. And most hell born only care about their own species due to the class system that for some reason ended up forming. I didn't intend for that, but it ended up happening."

Alastor leans forward a bit along his hands with a small smile, "Perhaps you should change a few things sire. If you want it all to be fair, then perhaps you should adjust your rules and over all layout of Hell."

Lucifer's eyes stare in disbelief at him, "Change thousands of years worth of work and evolution?! Are you mad—?!"

"Shhh-"

Alastor glances to the girls who were still asleep. Lucifer quickly shuts his mouth and bites on his tongue to avoid another outburst. He speaks quietly with a hiss at the end of his words.

"That would take forever to do. It wasn't easy to develope our current societies in the first place, what makes you think it's so simple to change?"

Alastor chuckles, "I never said it would be easy. But it's not impossible to do, now is it?"

Lucifer groans, "Whatever, I'll keep it in mind for after this bullshit is over."

Alastor nods his head in agreement, "Very well."

The King rubs his forehead, "Where was I...? Oh, right. Since more than likely any battle or war will cause many to be in fear or panic, those negative emotions will more than likely feed those who feed off of it from the Envy Ring. Therefore, they can use that power to fight on the battlefield since a lot of those emotions will be running haywire all over the entirety of Hell."

"Well that'd actually quite the advantage for them."

Lucifer nods his head, "Yeah....ugh I'll have to call in a few old friends I used to have....well Charlie won't like that but I may not have a choice."

"Oh? Who are you referring to?" He asks. Lucifer just shakes his head.

"We can discuss that another time. We are onto the last ring, finally." Dragging along his words he sits up with a bit more energy than when he first started his explanations. Alastkr could only chuckle at his childish behavior, considering that he figured the King would always love to hear himself talk for long periods of time. But he supposes that's only when it's about things that interest him and not things about his very own Kingdom. Though he can't necessarily blame him.

"The last ring is the Sloth Ring, ruled by the Sin of Sloth, Belphegor. Her ring is going to be one of the most important ones that would need extra protection at all costs. Procedures will follow the same as residents will need to be placed on lockdown, all except those who are medical professionals."

"Oh?"

"The Sloth Ring is where most of our medical buildings and resources are for Hell borns. Therefore, they will begin stocking up on medical supplies. All hospitals and medical centers will remain opened for any and all upcoming medical emergencies. Anyone willing to volunteer to help in the efforts will be trained, and medical supplies will be passed out to the other rings, but mainly supplies than will undoubtedly be needed."

Alastor leans back in his chair with a more than satisfied grin.

"How intriguing for the Sloth ring, powered by the most laziest sin, to be the one to have to do a lot of work in the end when the battle is over."

Lucifer shrugs, "It's what she wanted to do so, so I won't stop Bel from taking on that role. No one else was fit for it anyway. But those are the rings and their major procedures and contributions to the battlefields of war."

Alastor hums as he takes in all of the information that was fed to him, perhaps he should take some time to read through the books in their own library here in the hotel to learn more of how each ring works in order to gain an even better understanding. It would do him some good to learn more, despite him never even being able to go to the other rings. Something in his gut told him to be more than prepared for anything at this point.

After a moment of silence, with both of their brains processing through their scattered thoughts, Lucifer has to bring up his offer that he's had in mind since the very moment they had freed Alastor from Lilith's grasps. Every cell of his being was unsure, and just unable to be at ease. He can feel it. Something is going to wrong, and in this moment in time, he had no one to fully trust in. Alastor was the only one who is aware of everything, knows more than most, and is capable of maneuvering through the greatest of pressures. If he was going to make such a deal as the one he is going to give, then he will do it with him.

"Alastor..." He calls.

Alastor's eyes slowly lift up to meet his steady gaze. His red pupils small and firm in his eyes as he stared at him.

"I want to offer you a deal. And no it doesn't mean that I will own your soul or anything like that. You will still have ownership of that. However, based on everything that has unfolded so far, you're the only one I can think to do this with as it would also benefit you in the long run."

Alastor's brows slightly knit together with uncertainty, "I know I had vowed before that I would be at your side through this sire....but are you serious right now?"

"Does it look like I'm joking ti you?"

The Radio Demon's lips shut completely, with his gaze locked into the King's. There's no type of hesitation, no sign of trickery, or mockery. He was serious about this.

"What are your terms...?" He asks. His tone steady but also cautious.

Without missing a beat, Lucifer lays out his terms—

"One, should anything happen to me, you will need to be at Charlie's side and protect her, her life, her dreams, hell, even her very existence. Two, I want to see you redeem yourself, just to prove Heaven AND Hell wrong. Three, protect the Hotel at all costs. Four, Release Husk and Niffty from your hold on them, you won't be needing the power from souls once this deal is sealed. To go with the first point I made, if anything does happen to me, you'll need to also need act as a form of an advisor for Charlie to run Hell. You were already somewhat doing that with the hotel before I arrived, but this time it will be for all of Hell. The power I will give you, must not be used carelessly. You will obey use it to protect, and to fight. Not to hurt or harm others with cruelty unless it's deserved. You will also need to lockdown the Throne room, and shut down the castle. The Hotel will be Charlie's permanent residence, the castle holds too many secrets that can't fall into the wrong hands should anything befall me."

Alastor holds his hand up to cut him off, "You're making it sound as if you're going to die...." He says with a small anxiously filled chuckle.

"I won't....but detainment is a possibility. It wouldn't be the first time. But at this stage, I am not dismissing anything. Who knows what could happen down the line."

Alastor's gaze remains locked with his. He can't seem to look away. It was like facing the will of a dying man. Just what was driving for him to be this prepared in advance? At the very least, these were his terms. They were simple enough, but even so it was rattling to his soul. He had to come up with his own set of terms, but in that moment he couldn't think of anything. He already has what he wanted. His freedom. Even though his power is slipping away. If he were to wish for anything else, then it would be quite the impossible wish. And with the conditions being laid out before him, he couldn't ask to be reincarnated either to live a better life with his mother as that would fall into making terms with heaven more so than him.

"You will have protection, power, freedom, and an over all roll in Hell's command by advising Charlie. There's nothing else you could evidently ask for, unless it had to do with your mother but since she's in heaven I can't necessarily work with that due to my banishment. Besides that, you'll be receiving more than what you'd need or even want. You know this. As a deal maker, you already know that there's nothing else you could possibly ask for."

Alastor's hands clench into fists along the table with his lips pressed into a thin line. He was correct. Should he really accept this...?

Lucifer softly sighs, "I know there's nothing else you'd need or want. You'll be free, though this would tie you to Charlie forever." He stands up tall from the table and waves his hand as the tea set disappears along with the snacks. Alastor's eyes remained locked onto the now empty chair before him. Lucifer by now had already left with his own parting words for the time being.

"Take your time to think on it."

Chapter Text

Up above in the golden rays of the pure and heavenly, Emily had recieved the letter from Charlie, that could only lay out as to what their situation is curreny without giving too many details as to what had occurred between the hotel crew and her mother. Such a conversation needed to be had in person, not through letters. Therefore, due to the recovery of each crew member of the hotel, along with the comatose Radio Demon at the time of the letter having been written—she requests for their trial to be postponed until further notice. Now this was a bit alarming to Emily, but she could only focus on her own duties for now. And in the moment, she needed to deliver the news to Sera and Lute.

She walks through the massive halls of the corridors of the offices belonging to higher level angels, including her and Sera. She steps up to the office to see Sera and Lute together, discussing something in a rather hushed manner. Therefore, she knocks along the door first before peaking in, which prompts for the two angels to go silent upon her entrance. This bothered her a bit as she had a hard time already in trusting them after everything had been revealed about extermination day.

"Emily? Is there something wrong?" Sera asks.

The younger Seraphim hovers over to the two with the letter in her hand with a small frown.

"I recieved a response from Charlie about the upcoming trial. They are seeking to postpone it at the moment to an incident that had occurred at the Hotel. Some of their members are currently recovering, and one of them is comatose."

Lute just quietly sneers, considering she already knew the reasons as to why, "Why exactly should we care?"

Emily narrows her gaze as she glances to her, "It's only natural for them to care for their own just as we care for our people....right?" The end of her sentence carried a quick and sharp snap that was mainly directed to Lute, while her eyes returned to lock in with Sera's gaze.

Lute sucks at her teeth, her frustration growing with her attitude, "It has nothing to do with us. Does it say as to who is comatose?"

Sera was also curious about this piece of information. If it was anyone they were seeking to meet with, then it's fairly understandable.

Emily looks back to the letter while ignoring the hateful glare of betrayal from Lute, "Um....no, but it does say that the Hotel itself was attacked. Lucifer is tending to the wounded so—"

Lute butts in once more with her hand slamming to Sera's desk, "Then there's no reason to reschedule anything..!"

Emily snaps her head to her with a growl, her extra pairs of eyes unleashing and flaring toward he'd, "That's not your call to make! So be quiet!"

"Enough!"

Both heads turn to Sera who rubs her forehead, with the stress of everything rushing through her veins. She hadn't been this stressed since the impending fall of Lucifer. She leans forward with her fingers intertwining, and her elbows resting along the surface of her desk.

"Please send a reply back, that we will postpone—"

Lute shrieks, "What?!"

Sternly she silences her, "Silence Lieutenant. Know. Your. Place,"

Lute's stance freezes as she straightens herself out, with her fists casted down at her sides. Her lips sealed shut with her breath trembling in her frustrating silence.

Sera continues, "You may have Adam's position, but that does not mean you get to decide everything."

Lute swings her arm around with the rest of her body as she storms out of the room defeated.

"Emily please send the response back, and inform them to let us know when they are ready for a trial and we will set the date."

Emily nods with a proud smile as she skips along out through the doors, knowing that she had won this fight. She returns to her own work space and quickly writes out a reply with the simple terms and sends it off within a golden envelope. Once she's finished she decides to fly off and visit Sir Pentious is the room he was detained in. Only she and Sera were permitted to really enter the room, and the only time anyone else was allowed was if Pentious were to request for anything, not like he really needed to request much since as an angel now, he doesn't always feel the need to eat or drink anything. She was even permitted to take him out on walks, so long as she accompanied him— a luxury she had begged for, so that he could feel more like an individual instead of just a prisoner.

She softly knocks on his door with a smile and waits until he peaks his head out, "Yesss?"

Emily squeaks and grins, "Come on, I'm here for our daily walk!" She cheers with glee. Sir Pentious smiles warmly and slithers out of the room to join her. The two leave the administration building, and head out to the city to the parks filled with bushes of all kinds of flowers. A park that Emily frequented with friends or by herself—it just happened to be her favorite spot.

"Might I ask, Ms. Emily, how are the others doing? Do you have ways to speak to them down there?" Pentious asks. Emily smiles softly and nods.

"I'm glad you asked. I sent a letter back to them just before I went to grab you. But to put it simply though, things are a bit....I guess hectic? But it's calming down."

This seems to alarm Sir Pentious, "What? Did something happen? You must tell me Ms. Emily, are they all alright?"

Emily gently rests her hand to his shoulder, "They're okay. They're recovering now, and Lucifer is there helping with it as well. So please do not worry over anything okay?"

Sir Pentious sighs heavily, "Very well, I shall try to remain as calm as I can."

Emily nods her head, "Good, just keep having faith in your friends okay?"

Before he can respond a little voice breaks through the air of their conversation—

"Ms. Emily!"

Both their heads turn to a young soul, a soul familiar to Emily but not Sir Pentious. A little girl who ascended a while back, who had chose to age up to only eleven, despite her amount of time spent up in Heaven. Her lovely curls and green eyes shining in the heavly rays as she runs up to hug the Seraphim tightly.

"Rosaline!" She giggles while returning her embrace.

Rosaline smiles brightly, til her eyes lock onto Sir Pentious. She blinks and waves to him with a smile.

"Who is this?" She asks.

Sir Pentious nervously fidgets with his fingers, before he reaches up to rub his neck. His anxious smile speaking for itself, "Oh—um, hello there. Y-You can call me Pentious little one," he says.

Emily nods her head with a delighted hum, "Yep! This is Sir Pentious! A new friend!"

Rosaline releases herself from their embrace and bows her head, "Nice to meet you Pentious! Oh! Can I call you Penny?"

Sir Pentious blinks, a bit stunned by the sudden request, but it could only remind him of his own past life with his children, who had hoped to see soon.

"Sure."

The three sit together at a park bench, with various topics being exchanged back and forth. Rosaline was ecstatic to learn more about the little egg boys Sir Pentious spoke of, and he made sure to use the correct terminology that would label them as his basic children and not just his minions or henchmen.

But things could only be peaceful for so long, until Rosaline brings up a question to Emily.

"Ms. Emily?" She calls.

"Yes?"

"Where's Mr. Alastor?" She asks.

Both angels pause, with Emily tilting her head in confusion, and Pentious frozen stiff at the name of his previous enemy.

Emily folds her arms lightly to think on the name, "....Who is that...?"

Rosaline is a bit confused herself now. She remembers the man she met when she ascended to the gates and was given her wings and halo automatically. She remembers him clearly.

"Alastor....the man that used to speak to us every morning. He came with me from purgatory."

Emily's facade of a small smile flips upside down, with the smallest pinch of pain etching into her head.

"I...uh....huh...?"

This was hard to watch, but Pentious needed answers himself. Carefully he speaks—

"Did he look like a deer? With ears? Small little antlers? And did he carry a sort of microphone?"

Rosaline brightens up, "Yes! The Radio Host!" She giggles with joy at someone being able to remember her dear friend.

Emily is holding her head in her hand, the pain seeming to spread through from the left side to the right.

"I...I don't remember....." She says softly.

Rosaline frowns a bit, her excitement dying just a bit, "Grandma says he's not real, but Penny says he is! He knows him!"

Emily is struggling now, something feels wrong. It's deep within her core memories. Deep within her own angelic soul. Her very being felt disturbed. What was this feeling? Why did it seem to scare her so much? What's happened to her? Rosaline keeps going with her words.

"I gave him my teddy bear, here in the park! His mom was here too!"

The mention of a teddy bear and his mother makes something click in her head. A single image is playing as her eyes scan the very park she walks around every day. Truth be told, she had been walking around the park everyday for years. But it wasn't always like this, and whenever she walked around she would always feel like she was always looking for someone. Her eyes dart to the walkways, and she sees an image of herself, Sera, Rosaline, and two others. A woman with the kindest smile, and a tale person. She can barely make out his entire image, but the silhouette was there. She knew this person. But she can't remember who he was. She looks to Rosaline immediately.

"What was her name? His mother. Do you know?"

Rosaline thinks on it for a moment, but then nods her head, "Yes, I see her here all the time, umm.....I think it's Dorothy...?"

Before Emily could ask any more questions, a woman calls to Rosaline, her mother. Rosaline pouts a bit but quickly gives her goodbyes before taking off to rejoin with her mother.

Emily stares in their direction for a moment, her mind lost in a trance of remembrance. Sir Pentious looks to her with a frown. He had never seen look so distressed. She was always smiling. Always happy. Always sharing her own levels of joy with every soul she interacted with.

"Ms. Emily...?" He calls softly. But instead of turning to him to respond, she suddenly takes a hold of his hand and takes off into the skies with him. Now he's panicking. He hadn't even learned to fly just yet, so being in the air was terrifying for him.

"W-Wait..! Ms. Emily! I-I can't fly yet...!" His voice echoes into the skies as she flies with determination filling her gaze. The name she was given was definitely a name she knew. A face as well. She knew this person. She knew who Dorothy was, and if that's the case—why can't she remember the face of her son? The eye above her head, and in the center of her chest were both burning with tears of frustration. She could feel it in every ounce of her being that something was not right with this at all? What doesn't she know? Why does she got to that park? Why does Rosaline remember this person, and not her? Why does Pentious know him? Just who is this so called Radio Host?

The mess of her subconscious ceases the moment they arrive to a lovely old fashioned southern American home. Her heart is beating rapidly as several other images start to flood by her eyes. Sir Pentious is catching his breath as she turns to her, only to see the fear in her eyes. The fear of realizing that not everything in heaven is as joyful as it seems. He watches her small hand hesitate, before pressing a few knocks to the door.

The two wait in silence, both of their hearts rapidly pumping with beats into their ears.

The door opens as Dorothy comes into view. The sight of her face sent Emily's world to crumble, she knew this woman already. Her entire being is sounding alarms to inevitable truth—her memory has been tampered with.

Dorothy looks to the Seraphim with concern.

"Emily...?"

Emily's eyes were beginning to water as her tears flood down her cheeks.

"How....How do you know me....?"

Dorothy's worried gaze narrows, as her eyes close. She knew that one day, she would come to her. One day something would trigger her heart and mind, and it would bring her to her doorstep. Her hands fold together before her body as she stares to the Seraphim.

"I've been waiting for you my dear....." She says softly. Her body steps to the side prompting for the two to step into her home. "Please....come in."

Chapter Text

Emily and Pentious settle onto Dorothy's couch, reminiscent to the vibes of the early 1900s, with the frames made with mahogany wood, the fabrics of a velvet feel with the cushions filled in with cotton and springs for support. The color of a simple yellow design that matched with her dress. In the corners and center were pillows of the same color, and filled the same with cotton. Infront of them was a small coffee table of oak wood, shined and polished with the legs curved, giving off that elegant feel.

Dorothy sets down a couple of tea cups, and a small plate of snacks for the two consisting of cornbread and deviled eggs. She takes a seat in a chair across from them in silence.

Pentious's eyes couldn't help but wander about the entire interior. The designs a bit more homebody than he had expected. It honestly reminded him of how the Hotel used to look like, but without the red coloring and stange designs that used to hang over all the walls. The colors were simple and open to anyone who entered, bringing a sense of history to any guest. He'd look to all the photographs that were shelved above other small tables and stands, beside an old fashioned radio, and over a fire place. Some photos were hanging on the walls, with some in grey black and white colors, others in color giving him an idea of her old life back in the day.

Emily isn't paying attention to the home or its pictures, her eyes were lost within the still fluids of the tea in the cup before her. If she dared to try and look up, her very eyes would burn and her head would throb with discomfort. All feelings that were just unfamiliar to her.

'Is this...how being in full distress feels like? When you can't focus, can't move, can't bring yourself to speak or ask questions. Like you're going to throw up, but know that nothing will come from it?'

"Emily dear...."

The Seraphim lifts her head to look up to Dorothy, with her brows knitted together with curves displaying her desperation to make sense of anything and everything. Dorothy sets down her own cup of tea and approaches her. She crouches down and takes her hands in hers gently.

Sir Pentious looks to them in silence while watching the way Alastor's mother catered to others. It was odd to him. How could such a kind woman, have created a man with such a sadistic and cruel nature?

Emily's frown deepens, her grip on Dorothy's hands tightening as she shook.

"I'm scared.....I....I don't normally feel like this....and it's—it's so foreign to me. What is going on...?" She asks through her trembling voice.

Dororthy's grip on her hands is firm, and her gaze is steady.

"Listen to me darling, it'll be okay, but you need to be able and ready to accept the honest to God truth. You're a strong Seraphim, and have a wonderful heart. You can do anything my dear,"

Emily's eyes water up with tears that she holds back with a sniffle. "Okay...."

Dorothy smiles softly and stands while pulling her up to her feet.

"I want you to take a look around the room, you've been here before. You just need to remember why. When it starts to come to you, I will give you something that will set everything into stone."

Emily nods her head and heavily inhales to calm her nerves. She turns to the photos hanging upon the walls and approaches them in silence. While she stares at the photographs, Sir Pentious takes it upon himself to learn more about his previous nemesis Alastor.

"Ah, pardon me madam, but mind I ask a few questionsss of my own?" He asks.

Dorothy smiles and takes a spot beside him on the couch, "Go ahead and ask away dear."

Sir Pentious nods his head and firstly explains his own situation before bringing up anything about Alastor.
Dorothy listens to his story intently, and can only sigh as her first response.

"First, let me apologize for my son's violent nature. He wasn't like that til...later on a few years after my passing...."

Sir Pentious tilts his head, "Madam, mind if I ask as to why he turned out that way? You seem to be a brilliant woman with a kind heart. What could have occurred for him to be so violently cruel?"

Dorothy smiles sadly, "If you are willing to listen, then let me tell you a story."

While the two discussed the history of Alastor, Emily continued to observe over the many of the images that were infront of her face. Photos of Dorothy and her son, none of her husband. Now this was odd to her, why didn't she have pictures of her husband? Perhaps, deep within her memory lies the answer. As she continued to wander around the living room space, her ears would catch wind of Dorothy's description of her ex-husband who had treated her and her son poorly. Left them alone on many occasions and had betrayed her own trust as husband and wife. The soft and sad tone in her voice, filled her own heart with grief for her. But as she continued to listen, something had clicked in her mind especially when she had spotted a photo of her son as a grown man. Photos she wouldn't be able to have of him unless she had requested for them. Photos of him as an adult. As a radio host. Her hand lifts to the photograph, a single thread of a memory forms in the corner of her eyes. She slowly turns to the dining area, an image forming from her distant memories that were buried deep within the depths of her mind. She sees herself sitting at that very table, Dorothy is there, as well as Sera, but there's one more figure that she almost couldn't recognize. She steps closer to the dining table, thinking that if she stepped closer she could see the person that was just a shiny blur. When she reaches the table, her hand resting onto its smooth wooden surface, she sees every face, including the face of the blurry figure. In that moment, the face turns to her and smiles warmly.

'Hello, Emily,'

Emily removes her hand, her eyes just filling to the brim with tears. Her trembling hands lift to her cheeks with shame and guilt. Her eyes are all opened up wide filling with tears as well.

"Ahh...ngh...! I can't...! What...What's happened to me...?! Why isn't he here...?! What happened...?!"

A hand to her shoulder breaks her out of her sudden meltdown. Sir Pentious is holding her shoulders steady, as she was just shaking non-stop while her face screamed with the expressions of fear and uncertainty with her own existence. Dorothy and Pentious lead her back to the couch and have her sit. Her hands cover over her two main eyes, while the eye at the center of her chest swirls around madly as if searching for something as she cried. Pentious stays silently at her side, while Dorothy goes to her bedroom to grab something. Sir Pentious isn't sure on what to do, his own mind was preoccupied with the new information he had gathered from Dorothy over her and Alastor's life.

When she returns, Emily is hiccuping with her cheeks stained with dried tears, her eyes all closed except for the one on her chest that was merely blinking slowly with its own bit of exhaustion. Dorothy steps back out and crouches down so that she can look up into her eyes. Emily looks into hers for a moment before dropping her gaze to the item that was now being held in her hand. A simple journal. She holds it up to Emily.

"All your questions will be answered with this....about what has happened. As for why our memories were changed, that part I do not have an answer for. I was like you, not too long ago. But I found this among my clothes, and had looked through it all. It explained every thing for me because something was missing and I could feel it. But I could never tell what it was. Others wouldn't be able to tell because me and you were the main ones who had contact with him...."

Emily sniffles again and takes the journal into her hands. She breathes in and opens the journal up to first see a note written and folded up inside. She unfolds it as Dorothy returns to her chair to watch her. Sir Pentious leans over to see for himself.

'This journal is meant to be seen by those who will dare to seek out the truth. My moments of time spent up here are recorded in this little booklet, and while I prioritize privacy over most things—I'm afraid this us just an exception. Before I had written this note for this copy of my journal, I had experienced a terrifying nightmare. Something that may cost me everything because of the fact that it left me feeling so empty. It was driving me insane and I could feel it despite the sullen weakened state of my body. It felt as though joy was sucked away within those few moments of the night. And yet, I had no idea as to what it was about. It feels as though something has been trying to chase me, and now I need to see if anyone can help and assist me. Archangel Michael is nowhere to be found, therefore I will have to seek assistance from the only other person around that has more experience in handling most things. I will be going to see Sera, and from there? Well I do not know what could happen. At this point, I am terribly anxious, and my darker side is itching to come out and draw blood. I need help. If I do not return, we'll that just means the hypocrisy of Heaven's angels is true....'

Emily's hands on the note tremble, with her eyes burning with anger.

"Sera....."

Pentious hisses slightly, but calms himself. If he couldn't keep his own temper down, then he wouldn't be able to focus on helping Emily with her own. He sets his hand to the journal just as she turns to him.

"Let us read the journal together. You're not alone yes?"

Emily smiles lightly, her anger dying down slightly, "Yeah....together..."

Dorothy smiles and allows for the two to read through the journal all on their own. She would watch their expressions swiftly switch back and forth between happiness, and laughter to shame and anger. It could remind her of her own emotions toward the entire ordeal they have all found themselves in. When Emily reaches the part referring to the blonde woman he had spotted along the beaches of Heaven, her eyes narrow. Sure, there may have been other winners with long blonde locks. But golden blonde that appeared to reach down to the very ground? Late into the night? No that couldn't be anyone up in Heaven.

"Is something that matter?" Pentious asks.

Emily sighs, "This part here....where he wrote the description of a woman with golden blonde locks that reached the very floor she walks on, no one up here would match that description. I've seen every soul and profile that has come up here over the years, and no one matches that description. If it was a winner they would also have a halo and wings, but no where does he say that this person has them."

Dorothy nods her head in agreement, "I thought so too about that. If it was another soul, he would have wrote more about her appearance and the description of any wings or halos but he didn't. This means that that woman is not someone of Heaven."

Emily leans back into the cushions of the couch, "But who could it be....?"

Sir Pentious thinks on it himself, "Perhaps someone from Hell...? After all, she appeared before he had the dream correct?"

Emily's frown deepens, "Anyone from Hell cannot even come up here unless under certain circumstances like your own. Charlie couldn't even come up here without setting up a meeting through her father. So it's not so easy for just anyone to come up here...unless another angel were to bring them up themselves."

Pentious lightly hisses as he thinks, "Well the only angels that come down to Hell are the exorcists and Adam—"

All three immediately pause as their answer had finally come to them through that statement.

Emily sighs, "Well...he's dead so there isn't a way to speak to him or anything. And I do NOT trust Lute to tell me anything."

Dorothy frowns a bit, "Perhaps you could try to think like him? What exactly would he do? Who would he dare to see? And why?"

Emily blinks a bit, "To actually think like HIM?"

Dorothy nods her head, "Apologies, if it sounds a bit too much, but if you want to get to the bottom of your current troubles, we may need to start thinking like these people who have been going out of their ways to bury the truth. And then we must think outside the box to beat them at their own game."

Emily and Pentious turn to each other before turning to her.

The snake chuckles, "I see where Alastor possibly got his intelligence from."

Dorothy raises a brow with a bit of offense, "Well it certainly did not come from his father that much is for sure dear."

"Ah, my apologies if I insinuated anything madam,"

She merely giggles with a wave of her hand, "No need for apologies, I'm just pulling your leg hun,"

Emily folds her arms and closes her eyes to concentrate, "Think like Adam. Think like Adam....if I were him, with such an enormous ego who would I got to see....?" That's when an idea hits her or rather a thought. "There is only one other person he would dare to see in Hell, but he would have to get passed Lucifer or Lilith to get to her. Those two don't necessarily like Adam...."

Pentious tilts his head with curiosity, one eye blinking before the other, "Who?"

"Eve. His wife."

Dorothy frowns, "Eve...? Is she...not here?"

Emily shakes her head, "After Eve had eaten the apple, and sin was brought to the world, she became engulfed in darkness. She couldn't be kept in Heaven. Her power grew too much as evil would spread because of her influence. So back then, Michael had to seal her away into the deepest pits of Hell. The seven rings are not the only areas down there. Around the rings are creatures of nightmares, beings that could cause chaos or harm to any living creature or soul. Underneath those rings, deep below Hell's main surface is an area that could be compared to the Garden of Eden, but upside down and filled with dead things and blood. Eve is kept there, but Adam was never informed of her whereabouts, even so he had always wanted to return to her side or to at least bring her back with him. He may have been obnoxious and vile, but he did adore his wife despite how he acted. And before sin, from what I've been told, she loved her husband as she should have, but also was suffering like Lilith did. She wanted the same things and value, but unlike Lilith she didn't have the same courage to run and flee. She was made gullible. But deep inside of herself, she wanted more than what she was given. More than the role she had."

Pentious frowns, "Oh...."

Emily sighs and nods her head, "At the end of the day though, Adam would need to get passed Lucifer as he is meant to keep that area guarded and sealed away at all costs. Lilith as well, but—"

Pentious blinks a bit, "About Ms. Lilith....she has not been around for a few years now."

Dorothy sits up just a bit straighter, "What...? Why?"

Pentious rubs his head, "Well from what I can recall, Miss Charolette's parents have been divorced for seven years."

Emily's eyes widen as she turns to him, "What...?"

Pentious nods his head with confirmation of his words.

Emily stares down to the journal's words, her finger and thumb firmly grasping onto the tip of her chin.

"If Lucifer and Lilith have had issues before their split...."

Pentious thinks on it for a moment, "From what I had heard, Miss Lilith would always spread her voice and songs, singing of wordsnof empowerment to everyone. Though I never have seen her perform through my time in Hell. Some say she wanted a revolt, others say that she wanted a revolution. Miss Charolette has never spoken about her, only her father."

Emily glares a bit, "Unfortunately, she's the only other person who Adam could go to. If they have been seeing one another to make any kind of deals over the years, then this person he has seen may as well be her. I would not put it pass Adam, to seek Lilith out while she's having trouble with her husband at that time and during the split."

Sir Pentious can't stand the thought of that possibly being true, but then that forces him to realize another correlation, "Seven years ago....Alastor had suddenly vanished from Hell entirely. He had a radio broadcast and everything, but then he vanished. If we are assuming that Miss Lilith, had found a way to be in Heaven through Adam, considering the time frame— if she had her eyes on Alastor then could she have obtained him during those seven years...?"

Dorothy's breath freezes within her lungs, "What....?"

Sir Pentious stumbles a bit upon his words, "Ah, I-I don't mean to alarm you or worry you madam, but in Hell one can obtain ownership of another's soul through a deal or contract you see...."

Emily turns to him, "You think that she might have made a deal with Alastor around the time of the split?"

Pentious swallows a bit, "....If it's possible....then yesss. That would mean she owns his soul...."

Dorothy's hands cover over her face with wide eyes, "No...."

Emily sets the journal down, "Please don't worry....I can just go ahead and check....maybe—maybe Charlie and them know something. They did send a letter recently that an attack happened on the Hotel, but they didn't say as to who did it. But with everything moving along like this, then something must be wrong."

Sir Pentious nods his head, "I agree...."

Emily sighs heavily and holds her hand up as she makes a copy of the journal. "I will see what I can do and find out on my end, but considering the circumstances, we all need to be careful. So I'll take Alastor's method into consideration." She hands the original one to Dorothy, "Please place that in a secure area, somewhere that no one will be able to find it. And keep everything that we discussed to yourself okay?"

Dorothy nods her head, "I will."

Emily nods and turns to Pentious, "Come on....we need to get you back to your room and I need to get back to work and also figure out what else has been hidden from me and what to do now that we know that this entire thing has happened."

Sir Pentious could only nod and follow her lead. When they make it back to the hallway leading to his bedroom, Sera happens to be in their path.

"Oh Emily, on your...er...daily stroll with Sir Pentious...?"

Emily though tense gives off her cheerful smile, "Yes. We went by the park as usual, and just sat and talked like always. Oh I made sure to deliver the response beforehand though, so don't worry over that!"

Sir Pentious fidgets with his hands a bit nervously, he wanted to keep up his facade of a shaken individual in a new place so unfamiliar to him.

"Ah, um...Miss Sera yes?"

Sera nods her head with a small bow, "Yes, what is it?"

"Um...I may not have a right to request this, but I have a love in Hell, I'd like to send a letter to....is it possible for me to send one to ease her worries? I died not long after my confession...."

Emily turns to him, before turning to Sera with a pleading look. The taller Seraphim sighs softly, "Very well, I will allow it only this once for the time being."

Sir Pentious's eyes light up as he removes his hat respectfully and bows, "Thank you very much Madam. Thank you,"

Sera simply nods her head, "Be sure to send it out Emily."

The smaller Seraphim nods her head with delight as Sera passes by them and walks off down the hall. Emily quickly drags Pentious off to his room, with an idea in mind. An idea that perhaps, Sir Pentious had managed to think on as well, hence why he all of a sudden asked for such a request. Once inside his room, she quickly locks the doors and places a small silencing spell over the room to prevent anyone from listening from the outside. She turns to Sir Pentious quickly.

"Am I to assume we are thinking the same thing?" He asks. Emily nods her head.

"Definitely, but first I need to make a few precautions of my own."

Sir Pentious's brows raise in question to her statement as he watches her form another journal, but the colorings matched her gown. She carefully makes a copy of it, and forms a box into her hand. She really wanted to use the same tactics as Alastor to preserve everything that has happened, just in case if things go south or if something out the realm of possibilities occur.

"Um, Miss Emily...what is that?"

Emily inhales before exhaling softly, "This is so that you'll still have the knowledge of everything that is happening as they happen. This journal belongs to me, and records every bit of my day to day records. I preserve everything to relive the memories happily. But these current ones need to be kept safe. This is only a copy, meaning Sera can't interfere with it, because the angelic magic won't be able to mess with something so normal. My actual journal is more connected to her, hence why even Alastor being here at one point isn't in there anymore. Meaning she purposefully tampered with it. So I'll leave my copy and Alastor's copy in your care. Out of everyone, I don't believe that you will officially be touched in any way as that would be a great risk. Due to the fact that you made it here beyond the gates, proves that you being here is God's will. And Sera can't touch that entirely, which is why I don't know why she wants to hold a trial over your case, when that would mean questioning the Lord's wish of bringing you here. Everything she is doing is against his wishes,"

Sir Pentious rubs his arm nervously, "Where is he....?"

Emily frowns as she glances to the side, "From what Saint Michael has told me....even he was down after the Fall of Lucifer. He was his favorite angelic son after all, to lose that was heart breaking so I guess....he chose a punishment for himself....and self-isolated. He would still answer to some prayers but not all. Jesus was born to help in aid humans, and the angels were left to carry out their duties as well to protect and serve humanity, to guide them and their souls for greater things. Whether he knows about what is happening or not I am unsure....but he isn't one for saving those who have done wrong, he'd rather have them learn. So as it stands he may not intervene here...."

Sir Pentious nods his head in understanding. He watches as she places both journals into the box and hands it to him.

"Keep it safe at all costs...."

He nods his head and takes it, "Of course, but....do you really believe that we will be able to do much in our current situations?"

Emily stands her ground on what she will do, "If Sera is going to lie and be secretive, then I deserve that same right. I may be younger than her, but I am still a Seraphim. High in ranking. My mission is to bring joy, not to allow suffering like this..."

Sir Pentious can see the determination and fear in her eyes, but he knows better than to question someone with their mind already set on making their own choices and decisions in such situations.

"Very well....then shall we work on the letters?"

Emily grins, "Yes, right one out to your lover and I will write one to Charlie so that we can send them together."

Sir Pentious nods and grabs a sheet of paper and a pen to use, "Ah, but will they not get suspicious?"

Emily shakes her head, "Leave it to me. I will be sure to hide our actual intentions."

Sir Pentious could only trust her judgement as he went ahead and wrote his letter to the crew while Emily worked on her own letter. Once they were done, Pentious hands his letter to her. She holds her letter behind Sir Pentious's letter, and focuses her magic, causing the two morph together in order to hide her letter.

"Ohhh...."

Emily nods her head with a smile, "Yes, this way, only your letter will be seen. Once it arrives to Hell, the magic will completely dispell from the it allowing for the second letter to be revealed." She folds the letter into a golden envelope and sighs lightly.

"Now there's only one last thing to do...."

Sir Pentious tilts his head in question, "There is?"

She lifts her head to him, her gaze steadingly caught into his.

"We need to guarantee your safety. Even if it would be a risk to go after you in anyway for them, they've already crossed the line on several fronts and don't see an issue with it. Therefore, I'll need to cross the line as well to go against them. So—" She lifts her hand to him, "make a deal with me."

His eyes widen along with the eye on his hat in shock at her request. No. This wasn't a request at all.

It was a demand.

"What...?"

"If anything happens to me, you'll be the last person to know the truth here. You and Dorothy. She will need someone to also help her, and you'll need to get the truth out. In exchange, I vow to defend you heavily in your trial, which I would do anyways to keep her you here—but I need to exchange something in return. In any case, with this you'll be able to move about and also be able to see her among the resident houses. This deal will also guarantee that no one else will be able to touch you in anyway without my permission, and this will only be instated until this entire fiasco is over and done with. Not even Sera will be able to do anything to you so long as I am around."

Sir Pentious isn't sure if he should do this as it would make things more complicated, but he had lived through hard times and war. He knows when a warrior is ready to sacrifice everything. And she was taking that chance. He takes her hand in his firmly.

"It is a deal."

Chapter Text

Quietly within his own thoughts of the news that had been brought to him weeks ago, Abel just walks in silence among his fellow angels with this small bit of shame within himself and his gut. The death of his father had honestly left a hole in his heart, and a heavy weight of uncertainty. He may be able to keep up a smile or a laugh or even a cool demeanor similar to his father, but he could never replace the man that he was. He wasn't capable of inheriting that kind of a role at all. Having so much of an ego and so much pride that could rival with Lucifer— he didn't have that. And you think he would, after all the Lord chose him. He had risen above to the skies of Heaven, while his brother Cain fell for what he had done to him. And in all honesty, in this day and age he couldn't blame him. But being in heaven without any of his family, hurt the most and he could never tell anyone. He would sometimes speak with Lute or maybe go to see Sera if she had the time for him. Other times he would just hang out with Saint Peter or Emily, but Emily had been preoccupied recently with the redeemed sinner, and he couldn't blame her for being excited. At the same time, he can't necessarily agree on either side of the columns of supporting the redemption or not. He was made away of the exterminations, and was made aware of what his father had tried to do, and while he couldn't agree fully with his actions, did he deserve to just die like that? Couldn't he have just been punished or something?

"Ugh...I don't know...." He says quietly to himself as he walks, "Maybe....Maybe I should talk to someone. I wonder if Sera will be busy today."

He flies off, his wings carrying his larger body that could only match well with his father. While in flight his thoughts race again, in all honesty every single family member of his had gone dark, and yet he hadn't. But why? He couldn't understand it. His mother fell to sin and became the root of all evil. His brother practiced ally murdered him out of jealousy. His father while confident and cool to his eyes, was seen as just an obnoxious man of control to others. Just because he saw the sides of a father in him himself, doesn't mean that he would be seen as anything grand in the eyes of others.

He sighs heavily and dives down to the administrative building where Sera's office sat with her massive windows openly viewing the skies of Heaven, and the light that would shine on through to bless her office space. He enters the building and heads to her office within a grieving silence. He wonders how other winners would feel if they ever discovered someone they loved in Hell had died. Would it be the same?

As he reaches the hallway where Sera's office resided he can hear her voice through the door, along with Lute's.

He smiles a bit, "They're both here....that's great..!" He quickly gets closer to the door and prepares to open it until he hears the slamming of someone's hand on a desk. He backs away before deciding to take on the brave task of listening in on the conversation. He leans his ear against the door and holds his breath to listen in on the conversation.

Within the office, Sera is rubbing her temples with annoyance.

"Lute, we can't make any drastic moves, do not be hasty!"

Lute glares further into her face, "They killed him! And you are completely risking all of our well beings by letting them bring their sinners here! We already had one mistake or have you forgotten?! The Radio host?!"

Sera's eyes flash open with her temper reaching its limit.

"Be quiet."

Lute seals her lips shut and pulls her body away from the desk, retreating to a stance of obedience as she folds her arms behind her back. Sera stands tall and turns to the windows as she speaks.

"I haven't forgotten anything, but so long as no one else remembers it, or learns of it, we will be fine. For now, don't do anything unnecessary. And for the love of the Heavens do not antagonize Emily. At this point she's willing to do things her way, and if she continues down this road......she will fall..."

Abel's eyes widen from the other side of the door, his expression scrunched inward with astonishment and humiliation. Two of his most trusted people were speaking of his friend, as if she was just the same as the fallen angel himself. But that's not who she is, she just wants fairness for all souls. But who else were they talking about? Who was this Radio Host? Emily has never brought up anyone that fit with that occupation. He prepares to leave, but when he hears another voice join the two he stops. He once again leans his ear up against the doors and feels his angelic blood run cold. It was a voice he had only heard once or twice in his life time. He carefully peaks in, and to his horror it was the very woman he did not wish to see.

Appearing from beyond her own opened vortex, stood the Queen of Hell with her hand encasing over her hip, and the other hanging by her side. She's dressed formerly in her signature purple gown, with purple gloves that reached her elbows, and purple heels to match. Her horns however were not visible at this time, and her beautiful face stood with no remorse for the words she was going to give to the exorcist and Seraphim before her. She approaches Sera with her heels being the only sound to hit the floors of the room. Sera lifts her hand to unleash her own arrows, but Lilith's hand immediately grabs her wrists as she stares into her face.

"No need for violence Sera. I don't want that for either of us...." She says, the tone of her voice low and steady but soft, just as how she remembered it to be all those years ago before her fall. Sera's eyes are staring directly into hers, and she couldn't understand her own hesitation to act. There was something about her presence that seemed to instill fear into her. The fact that she was even in Heaven—gave her enough of a reason to be afraid in the moment. She was banished, so why did she suddenly show up? Lilith gently releases her wrists, her fingers gliding down her forearm to her shoulder and up her neck to her chin.

"No need for the hostility....I am here in regards to both of our realms since we seem to have come to a stand still."

Sera swallows hard as she stares down at her, her eyes eventually glance to Lute who was standing back without a word. She didn't appear to be too shocked. Did she know about this? She gazes back down to Lilith with her teeth clenched behind her scowl.

"...What is it...?" She asks quietly.

Lilith realses her holds on her and takes a few steps back to give her space. She folds her arms lightly with a small smile.

"I have a proposition for you, and in the end it will benefit all of us, and get rid of our current predicaments. You don't want sinners being redeemed out of risking having evil in Heaven, and I do not want my daughter to continue with her hotel as it simply just can't be done. I already know that you won't be able to refuse what I will present to you. And in the end, I already know the choice that you will be making." She moves to sit along the edge of her desk, as her hair flowed effortlessly behind her. "So care to listen...?"

Abel trembles from where he's standing, with his eyes opened wide with pure terror coursing through them. What should he do? Should he continue listening or run and report this? Who should he turn to? He doesn't have as much power as a Seraphim, but he's still an important figure. But if he couldn't trust someone like Sera in this moment, then who else could he trust that wasn't filled with hypocrisy? He narrows his gaze to his clenched fists and steadies the blurring of his eyes. He closes his eyes and quickly takes off to find the only person who was the most trustworthy of any other angel currently around. Emily.

He finds her in her own office with her hands sending off the letter that Sir Pentious had written along with her own that was combined with his. He steps in all the way and closes the door quickly. She turns her head to him with a gasp just as the letter is sent.

"A-Abel...!" She sighs with a bit of relief, "You scared me...." She smiles, but that curve of her lips quickly turns upside when she takes note of his expression. "Abel...? What's wrong?"

"Emm, I-I have to tell you something......" He says, his voice trembling as he spoke. He was visibly shaken and his hands couldn't help but fidget with one a other anxiously. She flies over to him, and takes his hands into hers gently.

"Abel, calm down okay...? Take some deep breaths and tell me what's wrong..."

She could see the horrific look in his eyes that could only be compared to the day, he had recieved the news of his Father's death. Pure horror. Pure grief. Pure loss.

Abel holds her hands tightly, and begins to speak up on everything that he had heard and witnessed. All of the words that Sera and Lute were sharing, the threat to cast Emily down, and the proposal from Lilith, who was not supposed to be in Heaven to begin with. Emily soaks in all of the information and is now battling on what to do with her next move. At this point she was playing a chest game with her own team being with those of Hell and very few people here in Heaven. Her grip on his hands tighten. His witness testimony sounded alarm bells in her head. She sighs heavily and lifts her hands to his rounded cheeks that were pale, drawing more attention to his golden eyes that were no longer bright, and losing their shine.

"....Abel please.....tell this to no one. Pretend you don't know anything okay? When things....come to a head....can I count on you?"

"What do you mean...?" He asks softly.

Emily sighs heavily, "There's so much going on, and I can't tell you everything all at once. But if she is going to accept a proposal from Lilith....then that means we are far behind now. The damage is going to come and it's up those of us who are aware of it to do something about it. Right now we can't reach the lord, and the other archangels are busy with their duties. Getting in touch with one of them is nearly impossible at this stage. We are going to have to fight all of this together....even if it means that we have to bend some of the rules in the process. Can I count on you to be on our sides..?"

Abel's frown deepens as he's now stuck between his best friend and his duties. To turn against the two who looked after him when his father couldn't, or to turn his back on his friend who was risking hee own position in an attempt to make things right. He closes his eyes tightly for a moment and breathed before opening them to face her directly. He nods his head.

Emily holds his hands firmly and smiles gently, "Thank you....."

Chapter Text

The days pass by with silence passing along between both Heaven and Hell, with only Emily's first response to Charlie's letter asking for some time for the crew to recover. Other than that there hasn't been any moves from Roo or Lilith. And while this allowed the crew to breathe just a bit, it still filled them with this sense of uneasiness and uncertainty. Who knows what they could do next?

Meanwhile, Alastor was still unsure about the proposal that Lucifer had decided to give to him. He was in a position that made him a center piece
Again. He's currently free, but without power. Accepting the deal would mean that he would be given power beyond his wildest dreams, but he would be tied to Charlie for the remainder of his existence if anything were to happen to Lucifer himself. A possibility that Lucifer had thought of based on their current situation, and it was that possibility that for some reason rattled his soul. He appreciates the protection he's been given, but overall he's just sick of it. He'd rather fight than be a damsel of distress, and this was the easiest way to gain that advantage. At the same time, he just couldn't see himself staying around in the way that Lucifer wanted him to. If anything if he accepts his power, them he'll just have to go ahead and make sure nothing happens to the King himself. This meant that it didn't matter as to who would get in his way, he'll have to tale them down whether with strength, power, or pure intellect.

This was all he could bring himself to think about, and it seemed to only stress him out even more to the degree that he couldn't even keep up his mask anymore. His ears would be drawn back with displeasure, and his eyes would twitch every so often and everyone could see it. He wasn't well at all and he honestly needed to take out some of his anger onto something. Anything.

At the same time, Lucifer was in jo better shape after the events that had transpired. His own mind was wrecked with the possibilities that could potentially be waiting for them all. To distract himself from overthinking about everything, he had chosen to bury himself in his work. For once. He would handle all of his paperwork, his meetings, and even answering calls from people he never fully cared to keep in touch with on a daily basis or if at all. He just didn't have the capacity in himself to make room for other people besides the ones he chooses to associate himself with, mainly the crew of the hotel, the few trustworthy overlords in his circle, and the Sins. That's it. He didn't really care to keep in touch or to speak with anyone else about anything. But in order to keep his mind quiet for small bits of time, he would just reach out to whoever was on the other line. He had also been avoiding the Radio Demon in order to give him space to think on his own, but his gut, or rather his intuition kept telling him to get closer. Even if he doesn't give an answer right away, stay by him. He couldn't tell if it was because of the mark he had placed on him, and that's why he was reacting in such a manner or if it was his angelic side warning him of a future danger that was to arrive soon. When the two cross paths throughout the day, they merely give each other a greeting and implement a range of small talk, but nothing beyond that. It was as if they were strangers again. This little fact bothered him a lot as he had figured that they were beginning to get closer to one another. Then there was the fact that they still had yet to discuss that kiss Alastor had given him while he was drunk. He needed to know if it meant anything at all.

On this particular day, by nightfall, Alastor had had enough of this sinking swirl of doubt that just kept him from just taking the deal. He knows what he needs and knows what he wants. He knows what he needs to do, and knows as to what he is capable of on any scale. Whether with power or not, he is able. Not once did he allow himself to be beaten in any game of his. Never. And he was not going to lose this battle that he had been stuck in for decades. He makes his way up to Lucifer's office, to let him know that he had made his decision, but that he also wanted Charlie to listen in on the deal since it involved her.

The moment he arrives to the King's office door, and prepares to knock—he notices a figure approaching the hotel from the hallway windows. He lowers his hand and approaches the windows slowly to get a good look at the man. He was tall, about as tall as Alastor, with pale skin, dark red brick hair color that is combed back with deer ears, black antlers, a scar over his face, and his suit neatly tailored to fit his figure and to really lay out where he 'stood' in society. The color of his suit a simple dark grey color, with a black tie, and white collared buttoned up shirt underneath. His entire appearance was far too familiar and it made him forget everything about what he was originally doing. Every though about Lucifer, Charlie, and even Lilith— disappears within that moment. His childhood began to resurface, every emotion, every hit, every fight—all of it rising to his very core. When he stares into the glass of the window, he sees his reflection, but not of the current man that he was.

No.

Instead, what stood before him was the image of that little boy, full of hope, and trying to survive without anyone to help him. He's alone. Tired. In tears. Empty.

Lucifer steps out of his office just in time to see this new expression on Alastor's face. An expression of pure hatred and what was alarming was the fact that his smile was gone. Normally he'd keep his usual smile, but not this time.

"Alastor...?" He calls.

The Radio Demon doesn't respond and slowly turns away from him only to make his way towards the stairs. Slowly. In his head, he's counting down.

"Ah, Alastor wait—!" The King follows his every step.

Meanwhile, at the check in desk, Charlie is already greeting the man with a bright smile.

"HI there! Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel! Are you looking to be redeemed?"

The man merely gives off a small bow as a greeting, "Not at all, I'm actually looking for someone here."

Charlie's cheerful demeanor deflates in an instant, "Oh,"

The man merely smirks, "Names Jameson little miss, and the man I'm looking for is someone that you seem to know well. I believe you know him as the Radio Demon."

The Princess's blood runs cold. By the look of his appearance, the tone of his voice, along with his accent, and the mannerisms he was displaying—they could only mean one thing. This man—

Was Alastor's Father.

Her eyes glance over to Husker at the bar who is just as stunned and terrified as she was. But another part of him wanted to also best the man silly for what he had done to his boss, not because he really wanted to get revenge for him, but just because he was just that sickening to him. Through his feline like instincts he could sense that this man reaked of arrogance and insanity. Pure evil. He shook his head toward her; this was enough for her to know to turn him away. She takes a deep breath in and presses her hand into the other.

"Well sir, I'm sorry but I don't think it would be wise for you to see him."

Jameson raises a brow with interest, a smile creeping up his face. He found this to be amusing.

"Why is that?" He asks, his accent coating his tone with a honeyed sound.

Charlie softly sighs while holding er ground, "Look, I don't want trouble. Don't want violence. Alastor isn't ready to look at you without going insane—"

Jameson's eyes just roll with annoyance, "I don't care about that Miss, that boy and I have unfinished business. I ain't waiting any longer."

Charlie's hands only tighten their grip onto the other, her teeth clenched as she tries with all her might to not lose her cool.

"What so you want? You already ruined his life."

He just cocks his head to the side with a grin, "And he destroyed mine. It's only fair sweetheart,"

As the confrontation went on, Alastor had wanderer into the kitchen with the King continuing to follow behind him like a shadow. He reaches for the large kitchen knife and prepares to head out, but Lucifer stops him with a quick grab to his wrist.

"Wait—! Alastor what's wrong?!"

Alastor growls while using what bit of strength he has to try and ease away from his hold on him, "Don't stop me."

He yanks his hand away, and begins to head out toward the lobby. Lucifer follows behind him again, confused about what's happening—that is until he sees Jameson's hands slam onto the check in counter with his facade of a calm and collected man completely gone.

"This is between me and him! Stay out of it little girl!"

Vaggie turns from around the nearest hallway to see what the commotion was about, and upon seeing this man shout into the face of her girlfriend, she immediately steps over and shoves him back.

"Who are you to shout at her like that?!"

"Vaggie—!" Charlie calls, but then they pause when his eyes lock on to Alastor. Lucifer's horns and tail were at the ready behind him as he would never condone anyone yelling at his daughter, but Charlie quickly shakes her head to stop him. This was not something they need to get involved with unless Alastor says so or unless things go too far.

Every eye in the room was locked onto the father and son duo, with Husker's ears and wings fully sulking back anxiously. Angel stays seated at his stool with Cherri beside him, and Niffty in the stool beside her. Tucked under the stools, and huddled around their chairs were the rest of the egg boys who were just as concerned about the scene that was going to unfold before them. Alastor grins for the first time in a while, but with nothing but insanity hiding behind his sharp fangs.

Jameson's eyes narrow at the sight of him before releasing a small chuckle, "There you are...."

"Hello there 'Father."

His cheerful tone vanishes upon the ending of his greeting with his smile dropping at the same time. Lucifer at this point was now beginning to feel his anger boiling even more from the very hooves of his feet up to the tip of his ears. From the very moment he first learned about him, he had wanted oh so badly to find him and possibly end his existence. However, this was Alastor's business, he already knew that he would not want his help in anything for the moment. He already knew just how tough it has been to recieve his help since the start of this entire fiasco, and he could only accept so much without feeling like he is being a burden or a dead weight. Or even worse—

Weak.

"Well isn't this nice? How have you been...brat?"

Alastor's head tilts to the side, "How original of you. Why are you here? Surely not for a little family reunion, after all I don't consider you family. In fact, he'll I never did!" He says with a laugh.

Jameson's smirk slowly fades to a scowl, he wasn't fully prepared to deal with this side of his son. After all, he hadn't seen him since the night he killed his mother, when authorities took him away and left the kid alone. At the very least, they both got the short end of the stick that day. He huffs a bit while keeping himself composed.

"I'm here for you, plain and simple."

Alastor's grin returns to its wide spread shape across his face as his eyes stared at him with this intense glare that was looking to rip him apart.

"So you have a death wish? Care to lose your actual existence? I know you've heard of my fearsome reputation." He says with one of his hands dramatically being placed over his chest, while the other continued to hold the knife behind his back.

Jameson grins madly, with a small snicker hiding behind his smile, "And I've heard that you're weaker now. Which is such a shock son. Whatever happened to all that glory?" He says with a mockingly disdainful tone. "I, on the other hand, am doing grand."

Alastor bitterly chuckles, of course his weakened state would be spilled out to the others of Hell.

"So you waited until I was weakened to confront me? Quite sad don't you think? You must have been quaking in your boots for years, and just now decided to take the opportunity~"

Jameson eyes gleam with delight and anger, "I ain't afraid of ya, if that's what you're insinuating,"

Alastor quickly snaps back, "You're not afraid now. But power or not—!" He twirls the knife around in his hand with his grin widening even more revealing the stitching at the corners of his lips that were flickering with the smallest bit of his left over power. His murderous aura emitting from every inch of his body. Lucifer isn't sure if he should stop him or not, but a good majority of him didn't want to do anything. He would rather enjoy the show as he leans back against the nearest wall with his arms crossed, viewing the entire fiasco.

Alastor's neck cracks to the side, his eyes flickering, "I can still torture you til there's nothing left...!"

He rushes forward practically grabbing his father by his face, with a wicked laugh that echos throughout the room as he tosses him through the front doors of the hotel. He gives chase after his body and quickly jumps up to crash and pin him down. Charlie and the others quickly rush to the doors to view from the top of the steps. She turns to her father.

"Dad...! Stop him! He shouldn't do this..!"

Lucifer sighs softly, "Charlie—"

She doesn't give him room to protest, "He's your soul...! Shouldn't you be guiding and helping him...?!"

Lucifer hadn't thought of it like that. Based on the previous events, Alastor technically was his soul to guide. He managed to get him to ascension levels with wings and a halo, saved him from Roo more than once, told him to not give up, and freed his soul from eternal torture under his ex-wife. Though half of his actions weren't fully tentional, he still did all of that when he didn't need to. At this point, his daughter had a point. Alastor was his soul to guide and save. To redeem once more.

A gunshot rings through the air, snapping him out of his thoughts. He looks back up to the sight before him. Jameson had pull out a gun loaded with angelic bullets and fired a round only for Alastor to block the bullet with his knife. Jameson's other hand holds up Alastor's fist that was itching to connect to his face and hopefully dislocated his jaw. He quickly aims and shoots his gun again, only for the bullet to graze against Alastor's cheek. The Radio Demon laughs as he slams his forehead into his hard to keep him from even trying to gather himself. Even if his own head would come to hurt from the impact, it didn't matter as he had felt worse. When he lifts his head again blood is dripping from his face. His tongue licks up the droplets before it could make its way to his very chin. He swings the knife down into his very wrist forcing him to drop the gun as he screams from the pain.

His laugh rises from a small chuckle to something horrifically magical as he lifts the knife up again, ready to bring it down onto his face to add to the scar that was slashed onto his face already. But before the blade could touch the surface of his skin, a single hand stops him.

The entire atmosphere was still and silent. Jameson takes the opportunity to grab his gun, but Lucifer steps onto his arm immediately to stop him. The man growls and clenched his teeth, his eyes meeting Lucifer's for a moment. The King's gaze was so fixated on him, that the more he stared at his face, the more darkened it appeared to be.

And it was terrifying to him.

Lucifer returns his attention to the Radio Demon whose hand that held the knife was trembling like mad.

"Alastor.....no."

His grip only tightens even more on the handle, his teeth clenching tightly as his intense glare remains glued to his old man. Lucifer sighs softly.

"....What will torturing him do for you...?"

"Let go....." He says sternly.

"No."

"Lucifer....!"

Lucifer pulls on his arm, removing him from the man's body. Alastor resists with all his might, but he was powerless at the moment, as Lucifer turns him around to face him. His hand grasping onto his face, his fingers carefully pressing just under his cheeks.

"You won't be able to change the past. Torturing him or ending his existence now won't undo what's been done. And you don't learn nor gain anything from it."

Alastor's eyes glare down to him, but he can't move away at all. He was stuck within his grasps, with the King's hand holding onto his wrist, while his other held him by his face, forcing him to lean down to even be remotely close to him.

"He....deserves it....." He hisses through his clenched jaw.

"Sure but will it ease or satisfy your heart?"

Alastor's ears fall further without a response.

"It won't bring you a second chance, won't undo your fall. It won't erase all of it."

"......."

He moves his hand to the back of his head, his fingers gripping onto his hair from behind, as he pulls him closer, to the degree that their foreheads were now pressing to one another, all while keeping his gaze locked with his.

"You want to prove you were worthy of your wings and halo...? Then you'll need to show mercy...."

Alastor's eyes can't seem to look away from him. He couldn't look away from those red dots in his eyes that were sharpened with the most intensive aura pouring through it. He himself was ultimately testing him in the moment. His hands shook, and he knew that if he were to give in to his temptations now, then that would be it. He would be the monster that everyone sees him to be. Personally he didn't mind it, but at the same time it's the only title he's ever had.

Jameson watches the two, but doesn't move from where he is, as he knew that the King was still aware of his presence. Alastor's eyes glance over to where he is laying, before closing in defeat. His hands continued to tremble, all while lowering the knife until his hand releases it. The single weapon hits the floor with a loud echoing 'clink.' Lucifer's grip on his wrist softens, and doesn't let go as he watches him closely. His ears had fallen back all the way, and the tension in his body just sank. Charlie could only sighs with relief from the entrance doors as she makes her way over to them carefully.

Lucifer slowly pulls away from the Radio Demon and turns to his daughter.

"Take him inside...."

Charlie nods her head and takes Alastor by his hand, and helps him in. The others stand by the doors and hold them open for them, while offering their support in silence. Once the doors are closed, Lucifer's head turns to Jameson, his eyes immediately locking onto him as he tries to crawl away on his hands and knees. He slowly steps closer to him, and presses his foot down onto his back. Without even using any kind of pressure, his body becomes pinned.

"Agh...! L-Let me go....!"

Lucifer picks up the gun he had used and crushes it into dust. He lifts his hand, and with the twirl of his finger, his body is thrown onto his back so that he was once again facing him. Lucifer crouches forward with the most dead panned expression that appeared to just be tired of his nonsense. His hand grabs onto the strands of his hair tightly.

"......Whoever sent you won't be able to protect you in the end....remember this as you leave." He says with the most calmest tone behind his words. "But let me give you something for the road. He was meant to show you mercy, but that doesn't mean that I have to."

Jameson's eyes are wide in terror, the small image of a man he sees before isn't the being that is standing in his vision. Instead, the only thing he can see is what his consciousness is being fed. The image of an angelic beast, a monster with dozens of eyes, sharp teeth, and massive wings.

"Don't be afraid....."

Lucifer's eyes stare wide into his, paralyzing him on the spot with fear. His fingers of his other hand raise to his eyes as they pry through both of them without him even realizing it. His fingers would curl around the very eyeball within his eyes, only to yank them out without any remorse. And Jameson would feel none of it. He wouldn't feel the pain, the warm blood that would spill over his face, and the nerves just breaking from his brain. Once he let's him go and steps back, that's when his screams fill the air in agony. His hands quickly moving to grasp tightly onto his face. Lucifer lifts his eyes that were now laying in his palm as they move to stare at himself.

"Peek-a-boo."

Jameson's cries die down to sobs of fear and horror and humiliation. He uses his other hand to magically make him stand, his finger flicking about forcing his body to turn and begin leaving all while his sobs continued along his way back to wherever he came from.

"No one disrespect my daughter....nor disturbs those seeking redemption here. Be glad I didn't remove your tongue, but next time I will." He says while making sure that his eyes were still watching his own body as he walked down the road with no control over himself. Lucifer forms a simple jar into his other hand and drops the eyeballs into it. He holds the jar up with a smirk.

"Be reminded of who I am for the rest of your days. I'll probably have you seated in my office from now on, and you'll see everything within it. You won't be regenerating either....this is called punishment."

He snaps as the jar becomes shelved in his office behind his desk. He sighs, satisfied with his work as he steps back into the hotel while wiping his hands clean of the blood of the damned. He looks up to the others who were all silent and also unsure of what to do. He looks around and takes note that Alastor was not among them.

Charlie frowns with her hands fidgeting together.

"He went to his room...."

The King nods his head and walks by them and up the stairs.

After such an experience of seeing his father after so many years, Alastor was having trouble containing his anger and insanity. He was feeling at his very lowest with every reflection that stared back at him only reflection his inner child. In ever surface, he could only see himself as a child.

Weak. Defenseless. Tired. In pain. In tears. Filled with rage.

His hands have grabbed onto whatever he can, with them thrashing about his entire room leaving behind claw marks and blood from his own hands. When he manages to grab onto the teddy bear that was given to him by Rosaline, he pauses. At this moment, Lucifer was already standing before the doors just watching him in silence. Alastor's hands hold the bear within a shaky grip, that was doing its best to not tear it into two. His forehead presses to the bears stomach, like a child seeking warmth and comfort.

Lucifer stares at the sight that was familiar to him, but also unfamiliar at the same time. Familiar in the sense that he had seen his own daughter as a child hold one of her own bears in the same manner. Unfamiliar in the fact, that this was Alastor now performing that same act. His thoughts circle around to the point Charlie had made earlier. He was his responsibility now. He was his guardian angel now.

Alastor cradles the teddy bear in his hands, and sinks down to the floor onto his knees. His ears were laying back, his tail also fell down, and his smile was non-existent. His entire body shook, barley able to contain his massive amount of emotions like it normally would. He was doing his best not to shed any tears, but unbeknownst to him, he was already shedding a waterfall of droplets that were soaking down his cheeks. Lucifer carefully steps closer to him from behind without a word. He unleashes his wings one by one, allowing for the feathers to rain down over them both. His wings carefully encircle around the sinner while a hand reaches around to cover his eyes, while his other arm wraps around his shoulders, gently encasing him in his own protective embrace. And Alastor doesn't move, nor does he shake him away. He merely appreciates it within his silence as the massive set of wings hides away their positions, keeping this moment as something for only them to experience.

Chapter Text

Within the dystopian night light life of the entertainment district, Jameson approaches the center of the ring with his body still following the commands of the King. His feet pressing onward despite the blood dripping from his eye sockets and lips. Besides his missing eye sight, he could tell that several of his bones were also broken—leaving him with pain to protrude through every inch of his body. He walks with heavy breaths, red cheeks, and dried tears mixed with his blood that merely treaded over his cheeks. His feet make way to the entrance as he steps in only to fall onto the cold floor before him. His entire body trembling with his scream. His hands struggle to reach forward to push himself up, until his ears rise with attention to the sound of familiar footsteps.

"Well you sure have 'seen' better days,"

Jameson makes no comment, despite his hatred for the joke that was being made from his loss of eyes. Vox merely chuckles and picks him up by the back of his suit, and carries him carefully up to their meeting room, all while avoiding the blood that kept dripping from his eyes. The way he carried him, was as if he had some incurable disease. When they arrive to the office, Valentino and Velvette are sitting there waiting in their respective seats. Vox launches Jameson's body onto his back on the table. He reaches into his suit pocket where a little clip was residing. He removes it with a menacing grin rising over his LED screen.

"So...how did it go?" He asks all while choosing to make his way to his own center chair at the table.

Jameson carefully pushes himself up with a growl, "How else?!" He cries while opening up his now hollowed eyes filled with blood vessles and nerves to replace the area where his eyes used to be.

"Yeesh, Holy damn..."

Jameson slams his hands onto the table, "You better know what you're doing! I didn't get my eyes taken for nothin'!"

Vox merely chuckles as he passes the little device he had take to Velvette, "Don't worry, everything is going according to plan. And in the end you will be compensated for your services. I'll even seek to go ahead and find a way for you to regain your sight through our advancements of technology. Therefore, have no fear, you will be taken care of here. I'll even allow for you to recover in one of our rooms until we can find a resolution to your new problem."

Velvette plugs the device into her phone, a video of the entire interaction between Jameson, Charlie, Lucifer, and Alastor, begins to play on her phone. Her smirk turns into a massive grin as she belts out a hearty laugh.

"Oh the people will eat this shit up alright. Leave this to me Voxy, I'll have viewers drooling for this gossip."

Vox grins as he intertwines his fingers before him with his elbows resting to the table, "Have at it Velvette. Now then—"

Valentino butts in with a pout, "Heyyy~ what about me?"

Vox's antennas over his head ignite with a small bolt of electricity between them as he smirks.

"Hang tight Val, give it time. Soon everything will fall into place, and in the end even you will have what you want." His head looks up to the other end of the table to a figure in the shadows. "Isn't that correct?"

From within the shadows, Lilith forms as she steps forward to face and address them. Now that her business in Heaven was over, she needed to be able to handle a few things in Hell in order to get in the way of the Hotel and the crew. Family or not, she wouldn't dare to let anything stop her.

"Correct. By the end of this you will be the top overlords of Pentagram City. You have my word."

The war for Hell was only beginning.

At the hotel, Lucifer had stayed with Alastor for a good long while in their hidden positions, but eventually he releases him slowly and unfolds his wings from around him. He steps to the front and into his line of sight as he extends his hand out to him with a solemn look. Alastor slowly lifts his head to gaze up to him. With the teddy bear in his arm, he reaches up with his other hand and takes a hold of his. Lucifer pulls him up with his other hand lifting to support his arm by his elbow. Once he was up on his feet, Lucifer waves his hand as the room began to repair from all of the damage on its own. Alastor continues to hold the teddy bear while making his way to his bed. He sinks down onto the mattress and sighs with every drip of air filled with exhaustion. For a bit of time there's nothing but silence.

The King rubs his neck lightly with a small sigh before he decides to break the silence.

"......Feeling better?" He softly asks.

Alastor's eyes are glued to the teddy bear in his hands, he doesn't respond to him.

"Even if you don't answer me, that's fine. I can see it in your expression...."

Silence.

Lucifer carefully steps closer with a small smile that appeared to try and reassure him. "You did great back there..."

This time Alastor finally responds to him, his voice without static, and low and gentle, "...Why is it great..?"

Lucifer folds his arms behind his back, "Showing mercy is an important thing you know? A lesson that should have been taught before learning forgiveness. While the two go hand in hand, they aren't predominantly the same. Showing mercy is just another way of showing that there's hope for you in a sense that you are able to sympathize with others. A sign of your humanity that's been tucked away for so long...."

"....What do I do with all this anger....? If I cannot unleash it onto the one who deserves it?"

Lucifer steps closer as he summons his cane and uses the end where the apple was to lift his head up to look at him.

"Turn that anger into strength. Power. To forge a path of regrowth. The goal is to not only prove Heaven wrong but to also regain what was lost. Your wings. If Vaggie can regrow hers, you can too."

Alastor looks away with the most irritated tone, he knew that, but didn't want to have to hear the comparison.

"At the very least, I believe you can."

Alastor sighs and returns to his silence. Eventually he does move and stands up to set the teddy bear back on the shelf. He takes a single deep breath in and turns back to face him.

"I'll accept your deal."

Lucifer pauses in that moment, he honestly didn't expect for him to accept his offer. He actually had expected for him to object to it, since it did tie him down a bit. However he knew that by now, Alastor has realized that he needs help, so why not accept it? He nods his head slowly to his acceptance.

"Very well....you may want to stand near your bed, but with your back facing me. I'm going to be placing a seal that represents us both on your back. It'll protect you from harm, and when it's time your wings will also return along with the second pair you were meant to form."

Alastor was a bit unsure of this method, but he already agreed, therefore there was no going back now. He returns to the edge of the bed and removes his suspenders, before undoing the buttons of his shirt. He tosses it to the side revealing the new scars and the old. Lucifer hadn't seen his back for a while now, and to see the new scars from their previous battle present over his body—it honestly filled him with a sense of shame and guilt. Lucifer steps closer all while lifting his hand to lightly brush the tips of his fingers along the fur and skin of his back. They trace over the openings where his wings should be. This single touch sends a shiver through Alastor, that makes Lucifer swallow hard. He didn't mean to do that. His mind is blank for a moment before a thought comes to mind.

'Though I wouldn't mind seeing that again.....'

He shakes the thought aside and breathes, 'Not now idiot...! Focus!'

He breathes in, "Alright, breathe in for me....this may feel a little intense..."

Alastor isn't sure what to make of that but chooses to not care for the time being. He follows his instructions, and with closed eyes he breathes. Lucifer's six wings all spread out wide, with the scleras of his eyes glowing red, while his white irises glow gold. His lips move but instead of words, all Alastor can hear are whispers of overlapping tones and pitches as he speaks. It was a sort of tongued language that could only equal to Latin intertwined with the hisses of a snake. His horns are fully grown, his tail is grown out as the long appendage whips about before it chooses to wrap around his waist firmly. This action startles him, but he does his best to not move. The flame between his horns was larger than usual, with a third eye forming onto his forehead. His head is so close to his back, and it felt as though his entire being was being analyzed or peered through in such a way that felt invasive yet warm.

A very heated sensation pools into Alastor's body and soul that could only be compared to that of a possessive embrace that suffocated him, but burned him inside and out with this graceful blessing from a fallen angel. It was like a grip that painfully took hold of every organ, every nerve, and every cell. His entire body shook, and if it wasn't for his tail, he would have fallen over already—no wonder he had told him to stand over his bed. He didn't want him to hit the floor should he collapse. He could feel power swelling through him in waves of pulses—it just felt like an oozing mixture of a cradling dose of warmth, pain, and deep pleasure.

Upon his back forms half of an apple with the seeds facing out, in the center a snake with its head peaking over the apple with long antlers stretching out over the top. Over the forehead of the snake is his sigil, and behind the entire image is a Pentagram. It's color parading with a deep red shade similar to blood. Alastor at this point is doing his best to remain standing, as his lungs could barely attempt to breathe at all. Each breath was short and ragged, with his chest clenching so tight. Lucifer's tail keeps him still, while Lucifer reaches over to hold him up by his wrist. His grip tight as he was almost done extending his power to him through their deal. Sweat is dripping from his brow from the over extertion of his powers, something he has rarely ever done before.

The moment he finishes casting the seal of their deal, he pulls away from his back and releases his wrist and waist. Alastor immediately collapses onto his bed as he holds himself up by his very elbows. The power coursing through him felt never ending and overwhelming to the degree that he was almost close to regretting his choices. Lucifer stumbles back just a bit as he breathes a bit heavily himself.

"T-Told you it would be intense...."

"S-Silence....!"

Lucifer takes a second to regain his composure, but when his eyes gaze upon that brand new seal, he couldn't help but feel satisfied. It was almost as if he had fully marked him as his, but when that thought crosses his mind he quickly shakes it off, his cheeks completely shading in with a deep blush. He turns away and focuses on keeping himself together. Once he feels like the blush is gone and he is able to relax just a bit he finally speaks.

He clears his throat and folds in his wings, "Well...just give your body time to adjust. I practically poured a small percentage of my power into you, and any normal sinner would die from the strain. However, you're different so I know you'll pull through."

Alastor groans just a bit before turning his head a bit to him, "S-So what now...?" He asks as he's still trying to recover himself from the high of the transfer.

"Well, essentially you'll have access to demonic and angelic power. You'll be able to do the things you've done before, but also more. You'll be able to use angelic magic, which I might have to train you to use. But it'll still protect you in the long run. That's the practical surface level of it. I've never done this before, so it'll be something—"

"You're an idiot...!"

Lucifer grins as his tail lightly flicks forward to flick his forehead, making him fully collapse onto the bed.

"Ah, but so are you~"

Alastor groans and turns onto his back, as he focuses on breathing.

"I'm going to kill you...."

Lucifer chuckles as his tail wraps around his ankle and pulls him forward along the bed, so that he could directly hover over him and his face.

"In this compromising position? I'd be surprised if you could even move right now, Bambi~"

Alastor's cheeks give off the smallest pink blush of embarrassment. He manages to lift his hand to shove him away by his face.

"Fuck you....!"

Chapter Text

Normalcy returns to the crew by the morning, but with a brand new schedule mainly for Charlie and Alastor. The entire middle of the day for the next several weeks will revolve around training, particularly between the father-daughter duo. Due to the sudden changes, both Vaggie and Alastor are left to take charge of the hotel. The others have been working to gather any supplies from allies that are working with them. This includes people that Angel never thought he would dare to bother with again, his own family. Cherri chooses to take up the task of building some built in defenses for the hotel, even if Lucifer could conjure up something, she wanted to be sure that it would would to her design and not his. Even if she gave a blueprint to him, he'd attempt to change it in some way through his own prideful habits of adding his own spin on some things. She was also preparing several new weapons of explosives to use during battle, if she was going to go into war, she was going to go with an assortment of weapons on her fit for her own skills and the skills of her comrades. The egg boys stayed at her side, aiding her with whatever she needed per the command of their boss in heaven, so she never felt alone and that was okay with her.

While the others continued about their day, Alastor just could not shake off the feelings rumbling through his head, his heart, and his soul. Despite the fact that he had accepted Lucifer's deal, the way he presented it to him made him feel like something was wrong. That he was sensing something that no one else could. A pure sense of foresight that reached beyond what others could see, as if his third eye was widely open and watching for what was going to lie ahead. Considering that Charlie and Lucifer were both busy at the moment, he decides to speak to the only other fallen angel in the vicinity. Vaggie.

He finds her in the lobby behind the front desk, shuffling a bit of paperwork. He approaches her without her noticing until he was directly infront of her.

"Ah, Vagatha there you are. Mind if I take up some of your time?" He asks. Vaggie stares at him for a moment as she had jumped at his sudden appearance before her. She sighs heavily and sets the papers down on the counter before her.

"Sure?" She wasn't sure as to what he wanted, or as to why he decided to approach her of all people. The two have never fully gotten along since they had first met, and even though they under the same threats, and she feels pity for him—she still did not fully like him all that much. She speaks while putting away all of the papers in her hands, "What did you want?"

Alastor hums a bit with his ears flicking slightly with his uncertainty, "Just a conversation is all my dear. It's actually rather serious....unfortunately I don't believe I can bring this up to another being besides you."

Vaggie folds her arms with a raised brow signaling her shock. She didn't expect that. She also didn't expect to hear the seriousness of his tone, along with the frown on his face. While it surprised her, she actually found this vulnerable side of Alastor to be .....refreshing. It only made him appear to be more....human.

"Alright..."

The two find a spot in the lounge on the second floor to talk. They sit across from one another on one of the long couches. Vaggie crosses her leg, one over the other and folds her hands into her lap with a small sigh.

"Alright, so what's on your mind Alastor?"

Alastor's ears drop back as he sighs and relays the entire ordeal between him and Lucifer revolving around the deal they had between them. As he explained, his hands would move along with his words, giving off a flare of dramatics that honestly fit with his entire set of emotions at the moment. Anxiety.

He just could not sit still. He even goes so far as to stand up and pace around back and forth while speaking. Honestly, every single bit of action he took was so new to Vaggie that she just couldn't really figure out what to make of him in the moment. Was this really the same guy she had met months back? Once he's done explaining, he takes a moment to breathe and awaits for Vaggie to speak and give her opinions.

Vaggie leans back against the cushion of the couch and blows out a puff of heavy air, "That's.....very concerning..."

"At least you think the same."

Vaggie tilts her head, "But you'd still mainly benefit in the end, so, why hesitate now? You've already accepted it."

Alastor's ears perk up for a split second before falling back while staying in tune with his irritated groan that escapes him.

"....I am actually, not quite sure. And that's what I really wanted to discuss."

For a moment there's silence.

Vaggie sits up tall with her hands now gripping onto the edge of the cushions, "......Essentially, you want to....break down your own emotions. But why do this with me?"

Alastor heavily sighs and sits across from her again, "....I'd rather not have to seek out Angel or Husker on the matter. Rosie is also too much, and you're a safer option in regards to the subject in this conversation."

Vaggie leans back and rubs her forehead with a sigh, "....Right. Okay, well when he brought up this deal to you at first, what were initial thoughts?"

Alastor takes a moment to return to the the day that the deal was first offered to him, "I was practically thinking, what the fuck?"

Vaggie facepalms at his blunt statement, "Okay...? Besides that."

Alastor folds his arms before him, "And....to me it sound as though....he was preparing for a death, more so than just some imprisonment..."

Vaggie watches his expression closely as he spoke, his lips went from a straight thin line, to a small dip at the corners signaling to his distress about the entire idea of a possible death involving the King. She carefully asks—

"And how did that make you feel....?"

He flat out says, "......Unnecessarily....anxious..."

Vaggie's brows raise with interest, "....Anxious..?"

Alastor stands up with a sigh and begins to slowly pace around again. His arms folded neatly behind him.

"......Angels like Lucifer have a great sixth sense than most. I honestly believe.....his own intuition is setting off alarm bells, otherwise why bother with such requests?"

The more he spoke, the softer his voice became. Vaggie made sure to take note of this as well.

"No I understand....but even so...why do you seem terrified?" She asks, her tone being as soft as can be.

Alastor stops in his steps, his back facing her. His ears fall back once more, along with his shoulders. With a fairly, gentle tone he admits—

"....I do not know......"

Vaggie sits back once more, with her left arm tucked under the right arm, as her hand is cuffed into a fist over her lips. Her thoughts are running wild with what she is seeing here. Her mind wanders to what they had gotten to learn about Alastor. While in heaven, he revealed to have this soft spot for Lucifer. He forgave him. Accepted his help. Favored him. And recently he's been getting along really well with him—forget the depressing situation they have found themselves in. If Lilith hadn't shown up, if none of this extra amount of trauma hadn't come up, their relationship would have blossomed immediately.

'Wait.....relationship....?'

What was she thinking? Or rather why was she thinking that way? She's not Angel, who would place bets that the two would fuck before a first date. That's when it hits her. Alastor isn't just terrified to lose the one person who tried to help save him, but he'd lose someone that he genuinely cares for the most besides his mother.

"Vagatha...?" He calls.

Vaggie gazes up to him and prepares for the onslaught that was to come from her next choice of words, "....Alastor, ever thought that maybe....just maybe, you like Lucifer?"

Alastor takes a moment to process what she had just asked, but he could only tilt his head obliviously to her insinuation, "Like him....? In what way?" He asks.

Vaggie sighs softly before pressing her hands together to point her fingers toward his direction, "The romantic way...."

The room becomes still. It's silent and neither of the two could even bring themselves to breathe any louder than the other. Finally it registers into his brain as to what she is asking.

"I beg your pardon?"

She leans forward with her hands pressed together still, and moves them up and down with her words, "Do. You. Have. Feelings. For. Lucifer?"

Alastor now has to wonder about that himself. Does he have feelings for Lucifer? He's never had so much as a single crush in his entire existence, so how would he even be able to tell? That's when his memories trail back to the night he was drunk and had practically kissed Lucifer like a needy man on a mission!

".....!"

His entire face slowly begins to turn pink and then to red, right before Vaggie's single eye. Her jaw drops as she stares at him. She never expected such a damn development like this. She had her suspicions about Lucifer possibly falling for the Radio Demon, but she never expected the man himself to actually return the same sentiments!

"Do I like him like that.....????" He questions out loud.

Vagfie answers for him, "I think you do."

"Impossible."

She quickly counters back, "Your face says otherwise."

He turns to her, "What do you mean?"

Vaggie shakes her head and holds her hand up as her spear takes form. She holds the bladed end to his face so he can see his own reflection. When he peers at his mirrored expression, his eyes widen at the sight of his flushed face, and the sight didn't help with the coloration at all. He could only feel the heat under his skin burning through to form the red shading that was beginning to spread far beyond his cheeks. Vaggie moves her spear away from him and puts it away so that she could help him break all of this down before he panics like a middle schooler realizing that he has a heart to use.

"I figured you'd be more self aware....or are you just....refusing to acknowledge the part of you that," she rolls her hands a bit while rolling her eye, "I don't know....kind of craves that comfort of having someone at your side...?"

Alastor isn't sure how to respond so he stays silent.

Vaggie sighs while leaning her head into her hand, "I'll take that as a yes."

Alastor's eyes narrow, "Nothing good will come of such things..."

Vaggie scoffs at his dismissive attitude, "Don't give me that crap. Lucifer is literally handing you the crown with his proposal. You'd have it all, and he'd have nothing. Clearly, he's counting on you, trusts you, hell....I wouldn't be surprised if he had feelings for you too, but is just unaware of it himself...!"

Alastor groans and just lifted his hand to cover over his face in a sorry attempt to hide his embarrassment, "Ugh...enough...forget it. I shouldn't have asked you about this."

Vaggie quickly moves to take his arm in her hand in a firm grip.

"Don't turn away now, if you're right, and if HE'S right, then you won't have a lot of time to make a decision or to confront your own feelings or his. You don't want that regret to hang all over you for eternity or until your existence is wiped away."

Alastor is frozen stiff at her grip and even more so at her words. She sighs heavily.

"Look, ever since Extermination day, things have been hectic in between us trying to have some normalcy. As it stands, we don't know what could happen today or tomorrow...."

Alastor sneers while turning his head away with a pout, like a grumpy teenager, "I hate that you're correct."

Vaggie nods her head with pride and releases his arm, "Exactly, so—"

A pair of heavy footsteps climb up to their location and immediately approach them. Angel practically skids to a stop before them and holds his phone up while out of breath, with Husker, Niffty, and Cherri behind him with their own phones.

"Al—!" He calls.

Both fallen beings turn to the crew.

"Bad news....!" Angel says with a heavy breath as he flips on the screen to a video being played and shared live for all of Hell to see, broadcasted from Vox's main studio.

Vaggie stares at the broadcast waiting for it to replay, "I don't get it, what is it?" She asks.

Angel breathes and let's them hold onto his phone, "....Vox....Vox was the one who sent your father here—"

Alastor's head snaps up to him, "What did you say?"

Angel waves his hand toward his phone, "Your...Your father had a hidden camera on him the entire time.....! A-And he recorded your entire reaction...! It's spreading like crazy all over the net and television stations...!"

Alastor snatches the phone from Vaggie's hand and looks over the videos, the posts, the articles—every single sinner was now able to see him at his most vulnerable state. Sinners who've heard of his tale, but have never met him rush in to denounce the previous claims about him. Those who were enemies of him, are now blood thirsty to get revenge, and pick at his inability to strike down his own flesh and blood. Comments were soaring to demean his character, and articles were now labeling him, 'The Little fawn that should've.'

Vaggie stares at all the attention being forced onto him in such a way and curses, "Fuck....."

The Radio Demon was now losing his very reputation in record time, quickly diminishing and turning into a game, a show, an embarrassment. His eyes glare at the screen, his hand's grip ready to break the entire device in his palm. Angel quickly snatches it out of his hand.

"Whao! Whao....! Don't break my phone!"

Vaggie sighs and stands up, "Gather in the lobby, I'll go get Lucifer and Charlie."

At the very back of the hotel, is an entire training arena, created and designed by Lucifer himself. It was meant to help with him train his daughter, but to also train Alastor with his new angelic powers. However, that bit of training would never come. Vaggies hurries to the back door leading to that area and throws them open. Sitting in the center is Charlie with her legs crossed, her eyes closed and her demonic power activated and focused. Her hair is lifted up into the air, and her horns were fully grown above her head. Her hands are transforming with the same massive claws she had formed on one hand when Adam had attacked her and her father.

In between her hands is a glowing orange and red ball of fire.

"Alright kiddo...! Fire!" Lucifer calls with a cheer.

Charlie opens her eyes as they glow red and the fire ball quickly flies from her hands as they rush toward Vaggie's direction. She quickly ducks.

"Holy shit—!"

Charlie blinks as the two just seem to notice her presence, "Oh! Sorry Vaggie!"

Lucifer's tail whips around as he was also in his demonic form, "You could have knocked."

Vaggie stands up tall and breathes, "No time! We've got another problem on our hands."

Both Morningstars turn to each other before turning back to her as she approaches. Charlie shifts back to normal—

"Tell us..."

Vaggie nods her head and gives them a brief run down of what is going on. Charlie frowns and takes her own phone out to get a look and is shocked to see so much of an out cry toward the story. Everyone was just laughing or showing pity. Clearly, if anyone were to hear the terms Radio Demon now, they would just see his previous streak as a myth that was old as time.

"Oh my god...."

Lucifer looks at his phone with a small sigh, "Well, there goes his entire reputation...."

Charlie frowns and looks up to them both? "What do we do?"

Lucifer shoves his own phone back into his pocket, "Sorry to say, but we can't save him from the publicity....my question is, how did Vox find Jameson?"

Both girls look to each other with both their heads lighting up with the same possible answer.

Lucifer crosses his arms with a glare, "The only ones who should know all about him, are us, those in Heaven and only two other people."

Charlie frowns, "Mom and Roo...."

Lucifer nods his head, "Exactly. If they are working for them, then there's a reason for this. Not just to bring Alastor down even more, but also as a scare tactic. More than likely, they are choosing to use his pride against him."

Charlie sighs and tucks her phone back into her pocket, "Let's meet up with everyone and discuss this."

The trio join the others in the lobby and are greeted with a rather intense atmosphere. Alastor is sitting in his usual chair in silence, legs crossed one over the other, hands folded tightly into one another over his knees while his his back leans back into the body of the chair with a deep sense of displeasure. Charlie silently sits with Vaggie as Lucifer takes the center stage of the group.

He sighs and folds his arms behind his back, "Alright....I know that this situation is sort of unfair. Actually very unfair, but I do not, and I repeat do not want any of you to respond to it. At least, not yet."

Angel is a bit taken aback by this as he raises a brow in confusion, "Really...?"

Lucifer nods his head, "Only a few people know his story down here, the Vees shouldn't....meaning someone told them some things. Those we know swore to secrecy. This leaves the only other options."

Alastor speaks with a rather grumbled tone, "Lilith and Roo....."

Lucifer is silent for a moment before nodding to confirm, "......Yes."

Angel gulps at the idea as he has to work in the studios as they are all piled into one tower. "O-Oh....."

Lucifer breathes in and says, "For now this is just to demean his character and tear down his reputation. But it's also a scare tactic. They're letting us know that they can get to relatives, memories, or more. They can just make the public turn their back on us. Sinners and demons, most are all for the drama or chaos, but with the hotel at risk too, it's best to not act without thinking."

Husker grumbles a bit with disappointment, "Dammit..."

Angel sighs and leans back with a frown, his arms crossed.

Lucifer turns his attention to Angel, "Don't go to work, even if he calls you."

Angel quickly snaps back, "What?!"

"If you're not safe now, you definitely will be in danger there more so than ever before."

Charlie frowns as she's witnessed first hand as to how Angel is treated in the studio, "Yeah, he's right...."

Angel shakes his head, "But....! My deal...!"

Lucifer sucks at his teeth, "Right...hmm..."

Alastor's own hand was now holding onto the tip of his chin as his mind wandered with thoughts of what to do, but then something comes to mind and it makes him grin.

"I have an idea."

All heads turn to him.

"If they want to send an insignificant fool here to spy, then we will use the same tactics. Angel, pretend that all is well and try to learn more about what is going on with the Vee's entire plan."

Lucifer interjects, "Don't be ridiculous—!"

Angel snaps his fingers, "No, I see what he's getting at..."

Lucifer's head snaps back to him, "Huh...?"

Alastor keeps his eyes closed, his modulated voice soaring through each of their ears with his words, "A victory like this, is a cause for celebration....." His eyes open as they stare ahead of him, as if he was watching the scene play out before him, "They'll choose to parry hard. And both Vox and Valentino tend to be far less intelligent than they already are. They also tend to love to hear themselves talk."

Angel stares down and swallows a bit, "He's right....those two like to talk all kinds of things especially when high off their ass or filled to the brim with alcohol and adrenaline. Showing off is what they do."

Alastor perks up with a grin, "Precisely~! Vox is a chatter box when wasted, he loved to hear himself talk more than anything."

Angel breathes in deeply with the reality of the situation being unavoidable, "No doubt, I'll be called in tomorrow....."

Charlie frowns, "Take someone with you please....don't go alone even if they have to stay outside the tower or near by."

Husker groans and sighs, "I'll go with him, at the very least I'll be outside to make sure he at least leaves that damn building...."

Angel smiles a bit softly, "Thanks...."

Alastor hums, "Be fairly careful ol' friend, Vox may recognize you. I will see what I can do to provide you some kind of cover from his cameras."

Husker huffs a bit, "Fine."

Lucifer glances to Alastor, and it's his very gaze that sends a tingle down his spine. Alastor looks to him and smiles, he knows what he is thinking about. In their deal, he has to release Husker and Niffty. And he will, but he needs to wait for the right time to do so. Right now is not the time.

Angel looks to his phone, "We might not even be within the tower for this grand ol' celebration. More than likely it'll be at another bar."

Husker smirks, "Perfect, if I can get in to bartend then it'll be perfect."

Alastor raised a hand, "Then allow me to do this, it should help your case.....but be very careful...." His contract forms for Husker.

Husk's eyed widen at the sight. Alastor destroys the contract entirely, "Now you're a free soul. With this you'll be able to parade around that area without much of an issue as you are no longer tied to me. However, that will make you a bigger target as a free soul that carries power from your own previous collection of souls."

Husker nods his head in understanding, "I got it."

Alastor nods his head, "Good. This entire fiasco is one big gamble and we are all at risk. You my good man stand in the center of the Vees and Angel, win the game."

Husk can only grin at his statement, "Just who do you think I am?"

Alastor can only chuckle, "There we go. Tomorrow I'll have something for you to help interfere with any of Vox's technology, just make sure they don't catch on to anything."

Husk nods his head, "Got it."

Angel sighs lightly, "Please Husk.....please be careful out there...."

Husker gives him a gentle smirk, "Don't worry....I'll be just fine. Worry about yourself, got it Angel?"

Angel's smile softens as he nods, "Yeah...."

Charlie can only watch with a bit of fear, a bit of awe that they made it all sound so simple, yet she knew just how dangerous this could be for the two. Her hands fidget tirelessly in her lap, only for Vaggie to reach over and take them in her own. She turns to her, and is faced with a small smile.

"We have to trust that they'll be okay and be able to take care of themselves hun...."

Charlie breathes and nods her head, "Right....I just....I get the feeling that something is going to happen is all...."

Lucifer quickly turns to them, his own gut churning with the same feeling. If his own daughter was able to sense it, then it couldnt be just some mere coincidence. Alastor takes note of the expression he is making, and he could only reciprocate with their intuitive senses. His eyes lock in with the King's, both their heads filled with a single question in mind.

'Is this really just a scare tactic?'

Chapter Text

By the late night hours leading into the next day, Angel prepares to leave with Husker staying close to his side. Husker can see the anxiety seeping through the shaken outline of his body, and it doesn't help to ease his own worries. But even so, he wanted Angel to know that he wasn't going to be alone. When his hand reaches the front door's knob, Husk's hand rests above his.

"....You sure you're ready?" He asks quietly.

Angel on instinct stiffens at his sudden touch. He didn't expect him to make such a move in an effort to comfort him. He lightly sighs with a smile.

"No, but I'll have to be."

Husker nods his head, but doesn't remove his hand from his. The silence between them speaking many words that don't need to be said out loud, not after everything they have been through. While the two are lost in their own worlds, Alastor approaches them and catches their attention with a simple, 'ahem.'

Both sinners turn to him.

"Here you are Husker." He holds up a simple deck of playing cards. "You will definitely need this. I've enchanted it with some of my own magic and spells, it should prove to be useful in any situation you find yourself in. It is also coated with my radio waves, as long as I am alive they will help to disrupt any cameras that are all around you. This should also help to fool them to believe that I am around somehow. But even they aren't so foolish to fall for such small tricks, as Vox knows how careful I tend to be. So while it is not a guaranteed solution, it is something to hopefully help you get around and keep them at bay."

Husker takes the deck from him and carefully shuffles through them, flicking up the cards into a bridge above his head as they fall into his other hand.

"You're going to be within the entertainment district for a while. More than likely, every piece of technology with a screen will be watching closely. And if you both are seen together, Valentino will more than likely be displeased, and Vox is the one who will feed to his anger. So remember to stay vigilant, and if you need to keep yourself at a distance do so. Understand?"

Angel and Husker are silent at his sudden change in actions. Not only did he release Husker from his contract, he also is now providing him with extra tools to protect himself or to protect Angel if needed. These were actions he never pictured him doing unless he wanted something in return, but in this instance he didn't want nor need anything. Alastor doesn't mind their silence and merely continues in speaking—

"Valentino is possessive. He will hate you being near Angel outside the Hotel. So while you are careful, be sure to also use that hatred to your advantage."

Husker merely smirks, "Got it."

Alastor holds up his hand to his, "Good luck ol' friend."

Husk grins and gives his hand a firm shake, "Good luck hourself."

Once their hands release, Angel steps out of the hotel with Husk following along behind him.

With things now reaching a head at this point, Charlie can only bring herself to focus on one thing at a time. With Angel and Husk now gone to the V-tower, she decides to talk through the defenses they would need to make for their rescheduled trial. The couple are seated together in the lounge area, both in their comfortable sleepwears, as they just could not bring themselves to sleep for long. Lucifer is seated in another chair just listening and watching himself, with his thoughts scrambling on their own. Alastor decides to join in and sit with them in order to listen in and join in on the conversation if he needed to.

"You know, I don't think Sera or Lute could use Alastor's case against us," Vaggie says.

Charlie tilts her head in confusion, "Really....?"

"Well, no one but Sera and Lute remember the entire event, so if it comes out that all of their memories were tampered with then it would look bad on her."

"That is true...."

Alastor chimes in while leaning back in his chair, "Correct, however we mustn't put it past them to try anything."

Lucifer agrees with the nod of his head, "Yes, but we still hold the advantage.....unless there's something up their sleeve that we aren't aware of."

Charlie just groans with desperation as she throws her hands into the deep blonde strands of her head of hair, "Ngh...! Why does she need to make things so difficult?!"

Alastor can only chuckle at her outburst, "Who knows my dear? Paranoia perhaps?"

Vaggie folds her arms with a defeated sigh, "Well that paranoia is going to bite her in the ass one day."

On cue a window near by flies open sending a warm breeze through with a golden envelope riding along the wave of air. It glides passed the Radio Demon and into the Princess's hands. All of them immediately tense up with their breaths freezing within their throats. Charlie carefully opens the envelope and looks to the first letter, but when she does it splits into two.

"Oh!"

Lucifer raises a brow, "It split into two...?"

Charlie gives the first letter a brief scan, and lights up with sparkles firing all around her face.

"It's a letter from Pentious to us and Cherri!"

Vaggie deflates into the couch and sighs with relief, "Oh my god...."

Lucifer sighs with a small smile, "Well ain't that sweet,"

Charlie perks up even more, "Oh! There's another one and it's from Emily!" Her eyes are sparkling as they read through the words neatly written on the papers, but then those sparkles soon vanish from her eyes as they widen in shock. The others just stare at her with anticipation as to what could be written. Charlie shakes her head and holds the letter closely to her face as she re-reads the letter two more times in order to confirm that she wasn't misunderstanding anything. The three fallen beings turn to each other with uncertainty before turning back to her.

"Um...Char-Char? Something wrong...?" Her father asks.

His daughter silently hands the letter to Alastor, "........here...."

The Radio Demon raises a brow and slowly takes the letter from her hand. He carefully adjusts his monocle and looks over the contents of the letter. His eyes widen as well, but then his lips aggressively curl into a giant smile, with a sudden spark coming back into his eyes. It was as if a little faith or even a bit of hope was being restored to his very soul within the moment.

"Emily remembers.....she's aware. My mother as well....!"

Vaggie sits up, stunned by the news, "Really? How?"

Alastor continues to smile as he explains, "Apparently, Emily and Pentious had an encounter with Rosaline...."

Lucifer chimes in, "Who's that?"

Alastor chuckles softly at the memory that was flashing before his eyes of the little girl he had met, "A very intelligent little girl I had met in Purgatory. The one you've seen during my show of my past. She had ascended with me into Heaven. Supposedly, she still remembered me despite Sera erasing the memory of me."

Lucifer grins with a snap of his fingers, "Aha! So there was a loophole to her spell after all!"

"Correct! After seeing her, they went to my mother. Now in regards to her, I had left a journal with all of my experiences in Heaven with her before I even went to my trial."

Lucifer rubs his chin curiously, "Really? I remember you mentioning leaving something behind before, but a journal...? What made you decide to do that?"

Alastor sets the letter down and leans back into his chair again to think on the matter.

"I honestly couldn't tell you sire. It was an action I took on a whim during those moments before I left to see Sera. My thoughts were everywhere but also nowhere, but my gut specifically ached, signaling for some kind of action. Therefore, I merely just left it just in case,"

Lucifer hums a bit and says, "I actually may know why....."

Charlie chimes in, "You do?"

Lucifer nods his head, "Remember, his wings and halo came from me when I accidently landed him some power." He swings his head up and opens up his third eye on his forehead, "Angel's have many eyes, like the third eye. Therefore, we have strong senses of intuition," He looks to Alastor with all three eyes locked onto him, "More than likely, you also gained some kind of heightened sense of intuition and prepared in advance."

Alastor could only agree with his theory, as the same thing was currently happening within his own body at the moment. The feeling of a far away dread creeping closer as time passes. "I see..."

Charlie takes another look at the letter and sighs softly through her nose, "If she remembers....then she will need to be careful..."

"What do you mean Charlie?" Vaggie asks.

Lucifer chimes in to finish her thought process, "She's right, now that Emily remembers, she has to be careful to make it seem like she knows. That little girl, and Alastor's mother also could potentially be targets. I don't expect Sera to harm them, but if she finds out, that they still remember, she will need to erase their memories. If Emily is found to have known, well....since she's on our side.....she's going to be a threat to their current system. She'd be in line to fall next. I have no doubt about it..."

Charlie nods her head silently, "....Yeah....."

Alastor is silent as he had an idea as well about this. He needed to think ahead again. Lucifer already did so by creating his deal. Therefore, he needs to go to the palace before anything can occur.

"Alastor....?" Lucifer calls.

Alastor stands from his seat and begins to pace around a bit with his arms folded behind his back neatly with closed fists. For a moment he's silent, until he speaks up—

"This is going to have us fall into their hands faster, but we may not have a choice. Send a letter back, we will see them in a few hours."

Charlie stands up immediately in protest, "What...?! But—!"

"It's not an ideal step, I am aware of that. However, we only have managed to get by countering back just as quickly to all advancements. At this point, time is not our companion, but neither is it there's. Therefore, we will step straight into their territory, and go from there."

Lucifer stands up with his hands raised, "That's fucking reckless Alastor!"

He immediately pauses in his pacing with his back facing him as he shouts, "So is taking our time to counter attack!"

The King flinched and lowers his arms to his sides.

"Right now our attentions are split, and they know and so do the Vees. I know you have been thinking the same thing as me Lucifer. Pulling Angel and Husk away from the hotel with some scare tactic from their end? That recording they've played to downplay my reputation is another kind of distraction in itself. Hence why Angel and Husker are the ones with full attention to that situation at the moment. Now we are the ones being pushed to worry about Heaven, as if we haven't been doing so for the passed several days as we haven't planned for a rescheduled date to give to them for our trial—"

Lucifer grabs his arm, "A moment." He hisses as he drags him off to one of the empty rooms on the otherside of the bottom floor of the hotel. Once inside he shuts the door and locks it before turning back to him.

"What the hell is going through your head?!"

"Everything," he says with a shrug, "Why do you ask?"

Lucifer runs his hand over his face, "I know me, you, and Charlie are practically stiffed up because of our own intuitions calling out to the actions of the Vees and Heaven, but suggesting such a move to fall into their hands? We aren't ready to go up there right now. And with Husker and Angel out there at the moment, who knows what could happen to them while they're gone...! And while we're gone! Falling into their hands could have serious consequences for all of us, we can't just immediately go for a trial we may not be prepared for!"

Alastor waits til he's finished and tilts his head with his ears following his movement, "Are you done..?"

Lucifer blinks a bit baffled by his question, "What....?"

Alastor sighs heavily through his nose and straightens out his posture, "We have what we need. Either way this is a double-edged sword. If we move later, there'll be more to be concerned over, move now we can stall progress on both fronts with whatever agendas Heaven or the Vees have. Shortening their times, forcing them to act just as rash without thinking things through. We don't need to do as much as them because we are already aware and if we move ahead like I have been then we will be fine in the end."

"Are you forgetting who is hiding up there?" Lucifer retorts back.

"Whether above or below, it doesn't matter sire."

Lucifer doesn't have a counterative argument for that. Considering his ex-wife is able to maneuver between both realms, it really didn't matter where they were. She will always be aware of where they would be. His eyes cast down to the floor with his hands clenched into tight fists. If it wasn't for the sensations he has been feeling for a while now, he would probably agree with his suggestion, but right now he just can't fathom the idea.

Seeing this, Alastor merely sighs and reaches over to lift his head up by his chin so that he is looking up directly at him. "I've dealt with the game of tag they're playing long enough. Remember Lucifer, she isn't the same woman you knew, I can tell when she's on the move. She's already more than likely working with the Vees, promising vengeance or power, and if she's plays her cards right, who is to say she won't deal with another angel? Specifically the main one in our crosshairs at the moment? She knows what Sera wants. She's going to trap us one way or another— we may as well enter the trap willingly to turn things around in our favor later."

Lucifer's eyes aren't able to look away from the serious expression on his face, the deep dark red of his eyes, and the dipped frown on his face—in some way it seemed....alluring.

"Do you trust me...?" He suddenly asks.

Lucifer lips slightly part to answer, but he's stuck in the sight of his face. He has to trust him. He did trust him, didn't he? He gave him an impressive amount of power. With a shaky breath he responds, ".....I do...."

Alastor honestly expected him to say no, despite everything they have been through so far, he could tell that Lucifer was still very wary about everything including him. He wanted to protect him, but at the same time he wanted to keep him locked away out of precaution, and he felt this way for a while. He wasn't unfamiliar with it, but he never expected for the guard to finally drop.

Softly he says, "Good lad....if anything goes very wrong....I will take the blame. But know this....I'll still turn it all around. Got it?"

Lucifer swiftly asks, ".....Is that you or your intuition talking...?"

Alastor releases his chin and shrugs, "Could be both~. I do have a suspicious feeling running about within my cranium."

Lucifer doesn't respond to that. He merely gazes down to the floor. With everything quickly raining down onto them, he needed to question one thing. Something he hadn't gotten the chance to question at all since this all began. He works up the nerve and says quietly—

"Before all of this......I have a question..."

"Hm? What is it?" He asks.

He doesn't hesitate. In fact, he's rather blunt with it, "Why did you kiss me that time when you were drunk....?"

Alastor pauses and stares dead at him without even the slightest bit of an idea as to how to respond. He's stumped by the sudden question. Why would he ask such a thing? And at such a time? They don't have the luxury to just discuss this?! At the very least, that's what he's thinking, but apparently it's not fje same for Lucifer. His hand that had releases his chin lifts to stop the conversation from continuing, but before he could drop the entire topic, Lucifer grabs onto that very hand with his own.

"Answer me."

Alastor has to put this matter to rest now, "I was drunk Lucifer...." He says with his eyes gazing to the side.

"Say that directly to my face. Look at me."

His grip on his hand tightens slightly, prompting for the Radio Demon to return his gaze back to him.

"Answer."

"I don't know...."

"Don't know....?" He asks softly.

"I don't...."

"Or....do you not want to know....?" He asks.

Alastor's eyes widen his body instincts leaning back a bit in an attempt to free his hand. What he isn't aware of is the fact that his face has now turned into a slight shade of pink that Lucifer can see plain as day. Lucifer's cheeks lighten up with the same pink shade as his.

"If both of our intuitions are right....I don't want.....I don't want to not confirm this. What you feel. What I feel...."

Alastor's ears fall back as his eyes follow the hand that held his and had moved carefully to his cheek. The moment those small fingertips brushed against his skin he flinches just a bit.

"You know why....." He says, alluding to his question. Alastor's eyes close as if the simple action would just make the entire scene cease in order to allow himself to continue with his denial. At this point, Lucifer is using his wings to lift himself up so that he's face to face with him. His other hand lifting to his other cheek. "If you don't want this.....you're free to push me away...."

Alastor opens his eyes just as Lucifer presses his lips to his. His wings lift up to wrap around their bodies once more even though there was no one there to watch them. He knew that Alastor preferred to have as much privacy as possible during any type of intimate moment whether romantic or not. Alastor doesn't push him away nor does he respond either.

His mind wanders to the words shared between him and Vaggie as his heart races within his chest and within his ears.

'Don't turn away now, if you're right and if HE'S right, then you won't have a lot of time to make a decision or to confront your own feelings or his. You don't want that regret to hang all over you for eternity or until your existence is wiped away......'

And she was right. This definitely could not wait any longer. Now he knows. He has his answer.

Chapter Text

Lucifer slowly pulls away from the man before him, his eyes never leaving his for a single moment as his wings continued to hide their image. He swallows lightly before letting out a small shaky breath—

"....Maybe...my choice is in poor taste hm...?"

Alastor is silent for a moment and chooses to just what he wants to say without overthinking any of it. He knows what he's feeling, after all he's never felt it before.

"Poor taste indeed....."

Lucifer stares at him for a moment, a bit taken aback by his statement, but then the two just burst into a light fit of laughter together, their chuckles carrying the softest vibrations that could fill the air between them. When their eyes meet again, Lucifer is tempted again, but this time Alastor instead lifts his hands to his cheeks and lowers his head. His lips gently press to his forehead. A simple, soft, warm, and nice gesture that carried so much weight behind it— so much so that Lucifer's heart could only flutter at the small bit of affection. If church bells could ring now, he'd be hearing them. When he lifts his head, Alastor's smile is the most genuine he's ever seen since they've met.

Again Alastor asks, "Do you trust me...?" This time he's referring to his heart.

Lucifer doesn't hesitate this time, "I do. And I'm counting on you to survive, and continue to have my back. And trust that I'll have yours....."

Alastor just chuckles quietly, "Surprisngly....you always do....and that means a lot more to me than you know..."

Lucifer smiles softly and nods while nuzzling his forehead against his lightly, "I know..."

Alastor carefully sneaks in a small kiss to his lips before pulling away, "I'll do all I can...."

"Alright...." He says softly, his voice barely above a whisper, but loud enough for his ears to pick up.

When they're ready, they both step out of the room with no indications or signs of what had been shared between them. They return to where the girls were sitting side by side without any type of distress lingering on their expressions.

Charlie turns to them as they approach, "...Dad....Al..."

Lucifer breathes in as he looks up to Alastor who nods his head. He nods back and looks back go her, "We're going along with this. Alastor is right, we're being trapped without another way to really get out, so we'll need to plan around everyone's moves."

Vaggie nods her head with a sigh, "Alright...."

Lucifer speaks up again, "Then I'll make contact, and from there we will go."

Once he makes contact, all four of them prepare to head up to finally face the heavenly court.

In heaven, Emily is with Pentious as she paces back and forth in his room with her hands fidgeting together. Sir Pentious watches her from his bed with a frown. He tries to smile in an attempt to reassure her.

"You can do thisss," He hisses.

Emily groans as she shakes her hand, "I don't know, something doesn't feel right....at all...." She breathes in deeply before singing softly into the air.

"It's finally happening, it's here."

She turns to him.

"A trial filled with all kinds of fear...! I vowed to speak my mind and now it's time....!" As she holds her note she turns to the doors her voice singing softly with a hint of shaky confidence.

"Now that I know......"

With Lucifer and the others, they walk together as Charlie sings out loud.

"It's finally time. We're back here. Every single one of us has known the feeling of...!"

She runs forward before turning back while smacking her fist into her hand.

"Being knocked down from above!" She throws her arms out wide, "It's all surreal to meet this way, just what will be our fate...?" She sings as her voice fades softly toward her last word.

Lucifer walks up to her and sets a hand to her shoulder, "It's only just begun, your story's on its way. A lots been said and done, but we are more than ready for this day...!" His voice holds the note as a clone pops up on her other side, "So chin up Char!"

The clone vanishes as he spins around and skips backwards before her with a twirl of his cane.

"What's the harm in going so far? We may be playing within game, but nothing can always be the same!"

Vaggie takes her hand in hers tightly, "Cause now we know what to do. And we know just how to move..."

Charlie smiles anxiously, "I know~......"

With Sera and Lute the two stand in her office with Sera watching the four walking together to the court room. Her voice is deeply filled with fear.

"Is this right? Is it wrong? These souls I've guided for so long! Will this protect them? Will they be safe?!"

Lute cuts in her voice ringing out loud with power and certainty and rage.

"A price must be paid! For their disgrace!"

Sera cuts through as she turns to her with worry in her eyes, her voice trembling above hers, "Every path leads to destruction, this I know....! Can it change?!"

Lute's hand rests to her chest as she sings, "Only we know!" And Sera overlaps her midway—

"Only I know!"

Emily walks with her head held high toward the trial room as she sings, "I will defend my friends!"

As Sera moves she overlaps, "I just want this all to end!"

Charlie's hands are in fists as she walks with her father and their partners, "My people I will save!"

Emily's voice overlaps, "It's the only way!"

Pentious stands with his guards ready as he's cuffed, "It is time."

Vaggie walks beside her girlfriend with a glare her voice overlapping, "It's our time...!"

Lucifer's voice sings under the wave of power houses, his hands clutching his cane tightly with fear, "Everything is heavy, I almost can't breathe.....Never did I think for all of this to happen to me....."

Beside him Alastor sings softly, "The world's burdens crushing our souls...."

Lucifer continues, "And it's all because we know...."

Alastor overlaps softly, "We know..."

Sera reaches her door to the court room at her stand, "They don't know~....!"

Watching from the shadows, Lilith whispers under her breath, "And they don't need to know...."

Every parry involved gathers into the trial room. Emily, Lucifer, Charlie, Vaggie, Alastor, Sera, Lute, Abel, and Peter. While Peter has no major involvement, he honestly was there to make sure his friends would be okay. He didn't want to see Abel or Emily to become targeted for punishments due to their own standings on every matter that was going to be presented.
When Lucifer's eyes scan throughout the room to get a look at every angel that was there. But when his eyes lock onto Abel they widen in shock. He never expected to see him there, and when their eyes meet he isn't sure as to how go respond. He isn't sure if he should say anything at all, after all one of his own people killed his father, so he was sure that he would hold some kind of a grudge. To the ease then tension between them he merely lifts his hat with a bow of his head to him. Peter nervously waves to him, but frowns before looking away.

Lucifer fixes up his hat on his head and sighs lightly. Charlie leans over to him and whispers, "Who is that dad?"

Lucifer whispers back with a frown, "Abel, Adam and Eve's son..."

Charlie frowns and lifts her gaze up to Abel who looks away with a frown. She sighs softly and rubs her arm with shame. Vaggie lifts her hand to her shoulder.

"Don't start feeling bad. Abel understands.....he's not so much like Adam at all."

Charlie nods her head until the sound of Sera's voice shatters through their conversation. She clears her throat as she looks out to the crowd within the court room, but when her eyes lock onto Alastor she swallows hard. Alastor's eyes are closed calmly with his ears perked up, his tail perked up as it swiftly moved back and forth signaling to his excitement. His eyes open slowly as they look up to face her, his gaze left to be unpredictable in her eyes. She closes her eyes with a small sigh and finally speaks up.

"Thank you everyone who had came on such short notice. We have many things to discuss today. However, I'd first like to welcome back Princess Charlie Morningstar, and also—" She pauses with a heavy breath of air, "Lucifer Morningstar."

Charlie's eyes narrow, "If you're going to introduce him, then lose the attitude and do it properly. Regardless of where he stands here." Her voice and demand was stern, calm, collected, and cold. The girl Sera had seen once before was then not same person that is standing here in the court room today. Lucifer holds his hand up to stop her. She turns to him, but Lucifer's eyes don't bother to turn to her. They merely continue to stare up at Sera. They were dull and smooth like little red glass beads that shined with a hint of humility.

"Apologies Seraphim. Continue."

Sera is surprised by his actions now as well. The Lucifer she knew would have bolted up right with the need to have respect for who he was and what his title stood for. He carried so much Pride after all, so why is it that his daughter was the one speaking up and him being the one to shut her down? She could only assume that he was being cautious, and rightfully so.

"Very well."

She lifts her gaze and speaks with her hand held out to everyone, "Today we will be reflecting on many events that have transpired in recent months. Extermination Day. The loss of Adam. The sudden redemption of a sinner, and what this could mean for both of our realms. I'd like to start either reviewing the redeemed sinners case."

The tall doors to the room open up wide, as Pentious is escorted by two exorcists with his cuffs around his wrists, keeping them together. He sees his friends and smiles immediately.

"Pentious....!" Charlie calls with relief.

"It is good to see you Miss Charolette." He says with a big smile. His eyes look to Alastor who stares back, their eyes meeting. There's a sort of silence shared between them, a shared kind of respect that hovered in the air between them. Alastor nods his head in acceptance of his presence, he definitely deserved to be remembered now.

Sera holds her hand up, the globe glowing in the center of the room, "First we will address his previous life before death. Then his time in hell and his death that had brought him here."

All eyes were focused on the globe that reviewed the life of Pentious. He was born England, and lived in London at the time of his passing. All his life he had grown to enjoy the process of machines, their parts, how they worked, and the improvements of machinery. He enjoyed it so much so, that he went and sought education in machine engineering. However, as he got older, his skills were needed in war and so he landed his knowledge and skills to serving the military and aiding with their machines and artillery. He tried his best to recieve proper recognition for his work, but his work was never put with his name, and had been stolen, marking betrayal over his record. Out of pure anger, he had decided to work on the machines to make them faulty, but in the process had been caught and killed for his acts. Based on his life his sins, included indirect assistance in murder while in the military, using his envy and greed as his justification for seeking revenge and approval for all of his remaining life.

Sir Pentious's eyes are left to be filled with nothing pitiful shame, and remorse. But his work was stolen or never recognized by those above him, and that was just unfair. Was it wrong to feel cheated for all of his hardworking? Acting on it may have been his mistake, but he just wanted approval so that he could have what he needed to truthfully build a name for himself. A life in the lime light even if just for a single moment of time. Was that too much to ask for?

Charlie frowns at the sight of her friend who really wanted the opportunity to be seen. She gazes up to the others and speaks, "Is it always so wrong to seek approval if it guarantees a better life or opportunity?" She asks.

Sera keeps her steady gaze, "Elaborate."

Charlie steps up to the globe her hand being pressed to its surface as it reminds to him working on machines, "He has amazing skills, he's a genius! A mechanic and inventor. I'm sure he wanted to explore and invent things to help humanity in other ways, that costs time and money not many have! Pentious was given that opportunity at that time, even if his job indirectly helped to cause harm, what choice could he have had? Is it so wrong to seek that opportunity that could provide for the funds or the support and recognition to ignite the way for him to support himself and his endeavours?"

Lute scoffs with rolled eyes, "What opportunity? The opportunity to assist in senseless slaughter? His so called skills aided in the murder of many,"

Charlie snaps back, "Says the one who committed genocide every year!"

Lute's lips seal shut as she isn't able to counter her words as it was true. But to her it was her job, and demons were just awful so how could they be the same in comparison?

Vaggie speaks up from where she stands, "What you fail to understand about humans, is that not everything is black and white! Some people aren't given that choice to miraculously be good. Humans want to live, and sometimes they need to take opportunities in order to do so. Sometimes they perform tasks they morally cannot support, but have no choice if they want to either live and survive or die shamefully. In war, you follow the commands you're given right? If you don't you're seen as a traitor! Isn't that right? Lute?"

Lute snarls with her teeth clenched in rage.

"Exactly." Charlie says, and from the side Sir Pentious's eyes are filled with tears of gratitude toward their testaments that were defending him and his choices and moral compass.

Sera however doesn't seem to fully understand, "However, he could have made a different choice to say no."

Sir Pentious speaks up for himself this time with his hand barely raised, "I-I apologize if I am speaking out of turn um...Sera, but during that time, that is not how that workssss. During such times of industrial developments, uprisings, and more. If I chose the negative, my life would have ended sooner in some way."

Sera asks, "Would that not have been a better option? You would have ascended sooner without falling to Hell,"

Sir Pentious shakes his head while rubbing his eyes, "No ma'am, I had a life I wanted to live, not a life I wanted to lose sooner. And that is my choice and mine alone. And I accept that choice."

Sera isn't sure how to understand this, but then again her recent choices fall into the same categories of desperation. To protect heaven and its souls. She closes her eyes as her thoughts race. Were they really no different?

Charlie takes this chance to speak up again, "Everyone gets a choice, and no one is responsible for those choices but ourselves. If we choose to right our wrongs later, then that is also a choice. A change. Something that will not be absent through just any being,"

Sera sighs softly and looks to the globe, she had to agree within the moment with her words. But will she keep it in mind when she sees his afterlife? The globes images change to his arrival in Hell. Everywhere he went, seeking a place to belong. Finding solace in using his skills for technological advancements over time. However, as time progressed and humanity evolved and advanced, his skills became outdated and unwarranted as modern technology took over. He took to trying to appease those who would like to have his skills, but he would always fail and by that point he was just being made a fool of wherever he went despite his advanced weaponry. His ability to care for his egg boys however, were not ignored. They were practically like his children and would just follow his every whim. In pure awe but also disbelief Saint Peter just had to ask out loud.

"Are those...eggs?"

Sir Pentious's expression brightens up, the end of his tail lightly rattling despite it not having a rattle at the end, as he hisses with happiness in him finding interests in his minions, "Yes! My dear egg boys! Lovely little fellows, I used to refer to them as my minions, but they are more like assistants to anything I do. But...they were also like my own little family..."

"Oh...." Saint Peter didn't expect that type of an answer based on everything he had seen so far, but when he looks to the globe and sees how much he cares for them and even curls up with them in bed, he has no choice but to believe it.

But Sera had to pay more attention to his more darker choices, "You've even attacked the hotel....and had even attempted to spy on them."

Sir Pentious immediately shrinks within himself with guilt as he responds, "Y-Yes...." He says softly.

Charlie quicklys jumps to his defense, "And it's okay, he'd apologized to us genuinely. He even apologized to Alastor as well. Everything was forgiven. Since the apology he worked hard for redemption and participated in many of our activities to the fullest! He did his absolute best to change!"

Emily finally speaks up as well, "If she's forgiven him, then we cannot use his attacks against him. We are not the victims, Charlie is and she's forgiven him which is a good. He saw what he did wrong and faced the consequences and then redeemed himself through his actions and not just his words."

Charlie nods in agreement, "Exactly."

Sera softly sighs, she knows they're correct. The images within the globe shift once more to play the events leading up to extermination day. Lucifer's eyes are watching the entire thing, never wavering at the sight before him. He did his best to never watch any of the extermination days, as he couldn't face the decision he made. Even if he had given up on sinners back then, he didn't want to see the slaughter. He never did. But now he couldn't look away. He watches Pentious's confession to Cherri before his death and it really touched him.

From above Abel watches in horror at the events before him, the slaughtering of souls, led by his father and his Lieutenant. His hands tightly holding onto the stand before him. Saint Peter, without turning away rests his hand to his shoulder firmly in an attempt to comfort him, but also in an attempt to keep himself grounded beside him. Such a massacre was something he didn't expect to see in its entirety.

Charlie stares on in anger, her hands clenched tightly into fists as her people fought courageously. And when it showed Pentious's ultimate demise it was like a simple blimp of a second passed. A flash of light and he was gone. Dead and gone. The sight honestly just startled everyone in the courtroom, specifically as to how easy it was for Adam to just kill someone just like that. The room was silent. No one could bring themselves to speak or to even try and justify the actions taken. Lute, however carried her smugged smile, as she saw nothing wrong with what had occurred.

However, the one to make a move was someone that no one expected to even dare face anyone from the Hotel.

Abel decides to be the one to approach. He slowly hovers down to Sir Pentious with a frown.

Sir Pentious wasn't sure as to what to expect. Emily had told him all about Abel, and had said that he was a good person who sincerely had his confidence from his father, but was a lot more generous with how he flaunted it. But when he sees him now, it's like the very light had been taken from his eyes after witnessing the atrocities his father had committed. Abel stands before Sir Pentious, his golden hazel like eyes staring into his.

Sera lifts her hand to call out to him, but stops herself when he closes his eyes and lowers his hat.

"Sir Pentious, My name is Abel. I am one of the first that was born to humanity. His second son after Cain...."

"Oh."

Abel's frown tightens up as he bows his head, "I'm terribly sorry that my father took your life in such a way...."

Lute shakes her head in shock, "Abel! Don't apologize to him—!"

Abel turns his entire rounded body to her direction with a glare, the edges of his eyes filled with tears.

"Be quiet! I am my father's second son! Not you! I was one of the first! You're just a Lieutenant! A rank means nothing...!" He breathes as he turns back to Sir Pentious, his shoulders shaking with anger. He turns to Charlie and Lucifer. "Therefore, I'll bear the burden of the sins of my father.....and none of you can tell me otherwise..."

Lute is stunned into silence. She had always took to looking after Abel, especially after the passing of his father. She had came to believe that he could see her as a mother figure, but in this moment, her delusions of such a relationship shatter to pieces.

Sir Pentious's shoulders sink with a frown of concern as he watches Abel shed his tears of grief. He couldn't turn back to the people he trusted the most, and he couldn't face the people who were hurt. Even if he apologized for the actions of his father, he just couldn't keep his eyes open for long to stare them all in the eyes. Pentious carefully reaches into one of his shirt pockets, causing the exorcists to aim their spears at him. But when he takes out a small handkerchief, their spears slowly move away with a bit of a confusion etched into their faces. He lifts the little cloth to Abel's eyes and carefully wipes away his tears, including the ones that had already stained his face. At this small bit of kindness from the snake, the victim, his voice comes out with a tiny choked sob. Sir Pentious isn't sure on what to say just yet, so he merely focuses on wiping his eyes and providing a small bit of comfort.

From the side Charlie finds herself in tears as well, she could only imagine the pain that he was going through. She'd never be able to bear it if she were to lose her father. Vaggie could only sigh softly, as her hand took to rubbing her back in order to ease her own empathic heart. Lucifer however could only smile softly at the ground; his heart feeling pleased by the sudden developments. The amount of Pride in his heart for the sinner that his daughter helped to change, and the way he showed his own selfless heart.

'I'm really proud of you Pentious....'

Finally Sir Pentious speaks up with the words he needed to say, "I was taught a lot by Miss Charolette about apologies and forgiveness. It is fairly honorable of you to apologize to me, when you are not the one to have harmed me. But I am very grateful. It is all forgiven, at least for me."

Abel could only unleash another river of tears, his head dropping to him as he cried. Sir Pentious could only awkwardly pat his back.

"There. There."

Emily smiles softly at the sight before turning to the rest of the heavenly court, "That settles it. As you can see, sinners such as him are capable and deserve their ascension, so long as they are able to learn and grow to be good people. They can regain themselves, the light that was taken away by the dark. Pentious deserves to be here, at the very least sinners who are willing to try should be given the chance to heal, and to earn their wings."

Charlie straightens herself out and nods her head as she breathes, "That is what we want to do, some sinners deserve their second chanced. And it's their choice to change, no one will force them to. It's their choice. Their free will to do what they'd like with their afterlife."

Whispers begin to spread from one side of the court room to the other, with many agreeing and very few still hesitant to even feed to the idea. Saint Peter is overwhelmed by the display of action and words that were shared between Pentious and Abel. It was so beautiful, and spoke many volumes to him and his own beliefs. He could feel himself being pulled to the possibility alongside his friends.

Lucifer's eyes carefully gaze around the courtroom from underneath the brim of his hat, listening to their mutterings. He finds himself to be filled with a greater sense of hope than ever before. But his gut continued to cry in agony of what the future could hold for them. It was gnawing, and scratching away at his every nerve— screaming that something was going to go wrong.

Once Abel is calm enough, he lifts his head and takes a deep breath in one more time. He turns to Sera with pleading eyes, "Please....let's allow this. He's been cooperative....and nice. Heaven is to bring happiness and peace, not fear and uncertainty."

At this point, Sera is caught between a rock and a hard place. She closes her eyes and speaks with a guttural tone, "We must still....remain cautious..."

Abel's hands ball into fists as he fights to keep his temper down. He was never one to lose his control, but his anger had already been tested by Lute, "But...why Sera?" He asks.

Lucifer could only sigh within the silence of the room. Every set of eyes moving to gaze at him, until Alastor who had been silent this entire time speaks up with a smugged look.

"Yes, Sera why?"

Sera's gaze narrows toward his direction. The Radio Demon doesn't even bother to look away from her as he simply smiled, unbothered by everything.

"Because.....this has never been done. Never has a sinner been redeemed like this."

Alastor quickly speaks after, "Never has a 'soul' been redeemed like this."

Her lips immediately press together tightly.

Emily feigns ignorance to what he is talking about as she turns to him, "What do you mean...?" She asks.

Lucifer this tike breathes with a playful sigh as he shrugs and looks up to everyone while his hands remained curled over the top of his cane.

"Why don't you ask Lute? She sure came down with such an interesting story to tell us in Hell,"

Sera turns to Lute, alarmed by the sudden accusation, unaware of what she had revealed to them I'm Hell. Lute's fists clench even harder at her sides, her eyes glaring down toward Lucifer.

The King doesn't care and just continues with his words, "A soul from Purgatory, rises and is given the chance to be redeemed, his record was tainted in sin due to his mental struggles caused by his own father. He carried regret, and as he changed under your watchful eye, he was being targeted and sought you for help. Instead you made him fall, and erased his existence from the entirety of heaven. The only ones to remember were you and Lute, and Adam of course, since he was the one who threw him over, but he's dead. He doesn't count now. Sorry Abel. But—! He breathes, "Quite the tale to tell to us Lute."

Sera's eyes were practically glaring down at the Lieutenant, her eyes slowly opening with her temper slowly rising. She had no idea that Lute had went down and told Alastor's story to the crew of the hotel, especially to Lucifer.

Lucifer smirks with a raised brow, his prideful persona peaking through, "Oh? Seems like you were unaware of her actions? How astonishing,"

Lute's hand reaches to her sword immediately, but then Sera cuts through the silence before she can move.

"It's true...."

She needed to play along. She needed to admit it, otherwise they will never be able to go through either their plans to finally end all of this madness.

Every angel in the room is left stunned and in total bewilderment.

Sera hovers down to the globe and stands upon the top, her hands folded into one another neatly before her.

"This event, this soul, their time spent here was removed from the memories of those in Heaven as they had a major influence. Due to their fall, we did not want souls to worry, or other winners to fear. It was the best decision at the time."

Emily's glare shoots through her, "Or you did it to protect your own integrity."

"Emily....!"

Emily quickly launches herself up to face her directly, "I remember.....and we will discuss this another time. But how dare you interfere with my memories as well as many others?! You've lied! And destroyed the trust between us all with your actions! You have no authority to do that!"

Sera's eyes unfurl from her hair as they glare brightly in her face, "Stand down Emily!"

Emily flinches and slowly hovers back a bit.

"You are younger in your years Emily.....stand down now...."

Emily clenched her teeth with tears threatening to fall, until the slamming of a cane catches her attention along with everyone else.

Lucifer stares blankly at the two seraphim, his eyes looking to Emily as he lightly nods his head. Emily hovers down back to their sides with a frown. She gazes up to Alastor with a small smile. Alastor calmly smiles in return and ruffles up her hair gently.

Lucifer's voice is flat as he speaks, he didn't want to tackle this subject out in the open, at least not with this court room. Revealing the actions she took was enough—

"This discussion can be had between you all later, the souk you're discussing, is a different case compared to Sir Pentious. But with your confession, perhaps the others will treat this in a fairer fashion. He looks around to the other angels in the room, "For those against this souk staying in heaven raise your hands."

Only a small handful raise their hands including Sera and Lute.

"Now raise your hands if you'd like to allow him to stay." His command was crystal clear, and filled with authority that no one could speak against. Even with his track record, they couldn't deny his ranking as an archangel despite being fallen.

The rest of the courtroom raises their hands, including Abel and Saint Peter. Emily squeaks with delight and relief as she flies up to Pentious and removed his cuffs. Her hands moving to his halo to unleash the purifying process over him, officially labeling him as a winner.

Sera has to accept her loss, her name and values were already at the edge of being unreliable before the eyes around her. She sighs and softly says, "Saint Peter please escorted Pentious to one of the resident houses, and have him settle there."

Saint Peter nods his head and flies down to greet Pentious with a bright smile. He holds his hand out to him, as he reaches up and takes it, his own wings taking flight for the first time. Charlie and the others all wave to him happily as he waves back and Saint Peter takes off with him to his new home. Once he's gone, Lucifer clears his throat, his eyes locked onto Sera.

"Now then, Extermination Day and Adam. That should be our next topic of discussion."

Sera's eyes narrow as she nods her head, "Very well...."

He quickly takes over with a twirl of his cane, "First, I'd like to clarify, so as to not give the wrong idea to everyone. Who fully created the idea of Extermination Day, aka brought it to the table?"

Sera sighs into submission, "Adam. But who agreed to it, without much of a fight?"

Lucifer snaps back immediately with a glare, "I know what I did, but I did so because you shot down any other idea I had. And I...." He swallows hard with his shame as he speaks, his voice trembling, "Unfortunately chose to give up. And unlike you, I will not hide or bury that fact. I am ashamed. I will not lie about that either. So what exactly is your point?"

Sera holds her hand to her head, "Lucifer, we have gone over our two realms over and over again. Sinners are sent to Hell because of their dreadful choices. Their sins. However you look at it, it all comes back to you and your creation of sin."

Charlie's hand slams onto the stand behind her, "You have no right to bring up his thousands of year old mistake! We are way passed that! My father lives with many regrets including his biggest blunder, and pays the price everyday! But who pays the price or faces the consequences when you're wreacking havoc?! Do you ever think about the winners here who probably pray that they may see their loved ones who are in hell?! What if you told one of them, I'm sorry they no longer exist?!"

"I can assure you, winners are at peace here with no worries. They only focus on their own abundances."

Abel is the next to snap back, "Then what am I?!"

She flinches.

"I-I'm the first man's son and I have lived thousands of years up in Heaven, but never have I felt complete! I don't have my mother! My brother killed me and even though I do not resent him, that still hurts to this day! As an ancient winner, even now I can't be at peace now that I've lost my father! I have to grieve my family everyday!"

This happens to shut her up completely.

Abel'a tears begin to fall again, "My mother I understand, my brother as well....but my father...? From what I am seeing and hearing, he died because you allowed these—! These killings!"

Lute's lips completely tremble, with her words being forced down her throat. She doesn't want to scream back against him, not him of all people.

"We—We aren't beings of mass of destruction like these souls now see us as! We are beings of light, but we are not perfection and we can't keep pretending to be!"

Emily reaches over to her friend and takes his hand firmly into her own, "Abel....."

Lucifer sighs heavily with a frown as he turns to Abel, ".....You're grieving....you shouldn't be here for this. You need to be allowed to grieve properly...."

Abel's teary eyes gaze down with a frown as he realizes that his emotions have gotten the best of him. Lucifer approaches him and hovers into the air to reach his shoulder. He gives his shoulder a soft squeeze with a warm smile. "You've done enough today...thank you."

His smile of warmth was like no other despite his fallen appearance. What a wonder it would have been if he had gotten to meet him before his fall. He takes a deep breath and nods his head. He gives a final squeeze to Emily's hand before taking off out of the courtroom.

Once he's gone, Lucifer turns back to Sera, "Is there anything you have to say?"

Sera doesn't respond as she closes her eyes, every single part of her moral code just falling apart and being tested at every corner.

He sighs with disappointment, but then again this came as no shock to him, "If this isn't going to go anywhere, then we may as well leave."

Sera's mind quickly wanders to the offer Lilith had given her. She opens her eyes and speaks, "Here is what I suggest....because some justice must still be done."

They all stare up at her with the air beginning to thicken around them.

"The reason for the extermination moving early on from what I had gathered, is because a sinner has managed to kill one of our own."

Alastor quickly speaks up, "To protect her own."

Her eyes immediately lock onto him with a glare, "So you know of the one responsible?"

Alastor chuckles and lightly taps the floor with his foot, while crossing his arms behind him, "I won't give out her name, but she protected her loved ones, or did you believe sinners weren't capable of such empathy?"

"The six months advancement was a warning, not a permanent change."

Vaggie quickly counters, "But it wasn't your call, it was Adam's because you left the decision in his hands."

Lucifer adds on to her words, "Another thing, you allowed for him go change things without discussing things with me, the other person on the other side of the deal,"

Lute sucks at her teeth and folds her arms in disbelief, "You weren't even willing to see us...! Your spawn did instead!"

Charlie growls as she shouts, "And you lot wouldn't listen to me! Remember?! "When all is said and done! There's the question of fun! And to those of us with divine ordainment! Extermination is entertainment!"

Lucifer's eyes close as he breathes to relieve the tension in his body that was prepared to flare up with his temper.

Vaggie closes her eyes tightly while Lute bites her tongue as she can't deny those words. Sera's head falls into her hand, the previous mistakes of the first man now coming back to strike her defenses down.

"Entertainment hm?" Lucifer chuckles slightly and bitterly, "Overpopulation doesn't matter, killing sinners was just for fun. I don't know why I'm so surprised when I shouldn't be.....!" His horns burst from the top of his head in anger, "But....my realm...isn't your playground...!"

Lute draws out her sword quickly—

"Lute!"

She pauses and glances to Sera who stares her down. The exorcist groans with protest and reluctance as she tucks her sword back in its sheath. Sera looks back to Lucifer and prepares to take back control of the courtroom. She needed to end this.

Quickly.

"Exterminations will be halted and discussed privately at a later date. Due make note of that. Now Adam's death,"

Charlie speaks up, "He died while pridefully justifying his importance as the first man! And one of our own stabbed him from behind."

The globe plays the events exactly as she described it.

"Note we weren't looking to kill him. Vaggie spared Lute! Despite what she did to her! We showed mercy!"

All angels are muttering, unsure, and untrustimg of Sera and Lute at this point. Throughout this entire trial, they've realized just as to how foolish and absurd the entire situation came to be.

Sera can hear them, but she still has the high ground here, "Either way....this is no small matter. This sinner is so dmall, and not fully capable of doing anything without being told..." She says, her eyes narrowing toward them. She knew where to tackle them—

At Niffty's inability to do anything else besides clean, kill bugs, and to take orders from others. And her order was highly specific.

Charlie swallows hard as she knew where to take this, even if the others were not going to like it.

"I-I told her to stab any angel she sees...." She says.

Lucifer turns to her quickly, "Charlie—"

Vaggie quickly takes her hand, praying that she doesn't say anything else.

Alastor can feel the sensation growing once more, both he and Lucifer can feel it. He needed to quickly act. He sighs.

"Yes, but that little gal, at the tike was one of my own. I owned her soul, and had ordered for her to serve at the Hotel. Had I not told her to be there, then perhaps the death could have been avoided."

Charlie quickly speaks after him, "But I gave the order, and led the rebellion against the angels...."

Lucifer hurries to their sides, his entire sense of intuition freaking out within his veins. His heart rate is picking up madly as he stands before them to stop them both. He was hoping to take the chance to take the fall for them, but now that they've spoken up he can't. He couldn't interfere or take the blame, when he wasn't involved with any preparations before the attack. Therefore, any commands or orders fell into the lap of the one who distributed them.

His daughter.

Alastor's entire being is tensed up and stiff, mow he understood everything. He knew what was happening. Everything clicked immediately.

Sera gives them no time to object, "Alastor you are still dealing with your own punishment....therefore, the ones responsible for giving the commands will be the ones punished."

Lucifer's eyes widen in fear, his instincts finally clicking to the current reality playing before him.

Charlie doesn't hesitate and steps forward, "Fine."

Vaggie steps up beside her, refusing to let her go down alone.

"Vaggie...?!"

She turns to her with a small smile, "I helped to command and provide the weapons. I'm also responsible."

She mouths to her in silence, 'I won't let you go down alone...'

Charlie sadly smiles and nods with tears in her eyes, 'Thank you....' She mouths back to her.

Emily quickly shouts, "Wait...! This isn't fair...!"

Sera quickly intercepts with a softer tone, "Calm down....."

Lucifer's horns are stretching higher, as he is ready to pick a fight with her once more.

"Neither of them will be harmed, but they will be detained and will go through a separate trial."

Alastor curses to himself mentally and grabs a hold of Lucifer as the King's body attempts to charge forward with his cries unleashing through the silence of the room—

"Wait—! You can't—!"

His memories begin to flash before his eyes. The day she was born. The day she spoke her first words. The day she learned to walk. The day she began to run around on her own two feet. The day her horns grew and her powers began to bloom. Every ounce of their time together as father and daughter rushing up to the surface. His arm extends passed Alastor who does his best to hold him back with his ears having fallen back in protest himself. But even he couldn't do anything at the moment, not in this situation. Responding with a violent outburst would help no one. This was the trap that was awaiting them, not an attack on the King or him. No, their target was the Princess this entire time.

"Charlie no...!" Lucifer cries, tears rushing out of his eyes, the scene of losing the rest of his family breaking his entire heart.

Charlie turns to her father as her hands are placed in cuffs, her smile filled with sorrow, and regret that it all led to this. That she couldn't do better. Her voice and her words tremble as she speaks—

"It's my story remember...? I'll see it through to the end."

Alastor grits his teeth as he holds Lucifer back to the best of his ability, using every bit of demonic and angelic strength he had. He speaks quietly.

"Charlie...."

She hears his voice as she begins to walk away.

"It is no longer your story....."

Her head turns back to him with wide eyes.

"It's all of ours....."

"This trial is adjourned. You're dismissed."

Emily shouts, "No!"

Lucifer's cries shake the entire foundation.

"CHARLIE!!!"

With a wave of her hand, the room slowly disappears and before they knew it—

They were falling.

Lucifer's eyes are in shock, his quivering voice quiet and broken, his hand still reaching to what was no longer there, "Charlie....."

Every ounce of strength disappears from his body, his heart, and his soul.
Everything taken away from him, his pride and joy gone. His eyes close as he loses consciousness.

"Lucifer...!"

Alastor calls, but recieves bo kind of response back. His mind plays back the fall he endured the first time, when he had to protect his loved one. But no one was there to protect him when he needed so much of it. He grits his teeth with his rage, his eyes flashing red. He won't allow it—

"Not this time...!"

His tentacles quickly rush from his back and latch onto the body of the King. He pulls him toward him and into us arms with a tight grip. Once he's trapped within his embrace he directly stares at the ground of Hell that was staring right back up at him. His eyes glowing and pulsing with power.

'I....will not let everything be destroyed...! Not like this...!'

The two pairs of scars on his back begin to shine, and fill with heat. He cringes as blood rushes out along with a set of massively large deep red wings, with a second pair quickly following behind the first. Blood rains down from his back as he breathes heavily.

'I.....have a duty....to uphold, and a family....to protect!'

His eyes blacken completely as his insane smile stretches across his face, 'Therefore...! I'll be the monster that I am seen as to do just that!'

Alastor wraps his wings around the both them and quickens their fall by spinning around to create enough force to pass as a massive bullet. Once they begin to reach the ground before the Hotel steps he takes a final spin and spreads his wings out wide like a parachute and slowly lands before them with the King being held tightly in his hands. He drops to his knees as he struggles to breathe through his pain, but refuses to stop moving. He stands up tall despite the trembling of his legs, and the blood pooling under his feet. He gazes down to the King to see his heartbroken expression, his cheeks stained black tears. He shakes his head and reaches into the King's pocket and takes his phone out. He uses his radio waves to send out an emergency message to their companions while overlaying it with protection from prying eyes. His head begins to spin by the overexertion of his new found power that he had no training in using. He breathes with a cough leaving his lips as blood drips from the edge—

"There's no time, something is coming...."

His intuition hasn't failed him before, and now it was on full blast. This step was the last of whatever was being done. He quickly takes off with Lucifer in his arms while fighting the need to pass out. By using the intents of his mind, he manages to gain some kind of understanding to his powers. He teleports straight into the palace, and stands within the middle of the Throne room. He breathes heavily and continues to hold the King in one of his arms. He lifts his other hand up to the ceiling and concentrates. He has to use the power bestowed onto him by the King. Now that things were progressing like this, he needed to upkeep his end of the agreement.

From within the center of his palm shines a bright golden light. His scleras instantly turn black, his irises shift into the shape of of golden Pentagrams, and his pupils retain their red knob like shapes with his usual transformations.

'Every secret! Every inch of this palace and it's history shall be concealed until it's time! No matter who enters! Only the power that I currently hold shall expose any truths!'

A whirlwind of static, voodoo symbols, and Pentagrams and pentacles begin to swarm around the entire palace. His blood lifting up to add a layer of protection to the spell casting.

At the same time of this occurring, Angel, Husk, Cherri, Niffty, Zestial, Carmilla, and Rosie recieve his message. The Sins recieve their message as well. But before anyone can begin to move another signal jams through and on every piece of technology a single angelic eye forms, but behind it a familiar voice. And above every sky in each ring, forms the same eye bringing the entirety of the seven rings to a massive halt.

"Sleep for me, my little dreamers. A world of greatness, life, lust, and gold awaits. No need to fight, or to wage war. You're safe. Redemption is no longer needed. You'll be comfortable, and happy with no further delays, with your King and your Queen."

Alastor's body feels the weight and the pulsing of the eye as his spell casting completes. His head filling with an intense buzz, as the very ground vibrates. From the center of each eye, purple smoke begins to pour through raining over every inch of Hell. Spreading through every household, every field, every television set, and phone. Alastor's eyes struggle to remain open—

"Damn...."

Is all he can manage to speak into the air before everything turns black.

Chapter Text

'Wake up.'

A voice whispers through the air.

'Wake up......!'

Alastor's eyes open up wide, his blurry gaze struggling to focus on the ceiling light above him. His head is throbbing and spinning with each second that passes by. His memories begin to play through his head of the recent events, and it drives his body to shoot up from where he's laying in a panic. He looks down to the mattress below him, and then around to his environment. It was his bedroom. His normal bedroom within the Hotel. When did he get here? How did he get here? What happened to the others? Where is Lucifer? Where is his King?

His head buzzes with a ring in his ears as they fall back over his head. He groans and lifts his hands to his head, his fingers gently rubbing circles into his temples. When the buzzing calms down, and the ringing stops he looks to his hand and focuses on his power. His hand glows in red, green, and golden colors, proving to him that his deal with the King was still intact. He throws his legs over the edge of the bed and stands up carefully onto his feet. He looks down at his clothing, and immediately feels his instincts run wild. He runs to the nearest mirror and stares at his reflection with wide eyes. His entire outfit had been replaced with an actual bellhop uniform. His fitted jacket in red coloring with golden buttons covering over his simple white shirt hidden underneathe. His lower garments consisting of red dress slacks, and polished black shoes with the bottom of his shoes keeping the red hoove imprint that used to be printed on the bottom of his black boots from before. His hair maintined its red shade, but was now far shorter than his bowl cut he had before. Instead his hair was now mimicking his old harstyle he used to wear when he was alive, with his natural waves and curls showing in the frontal length of his hair toward the tip. His hair would normally be straightened out, but this time his look was mirroring the waves and curls that his mother carried within her own hair from her Creole genes. His monocle is gone, and replaced with a pair of oval shaped glasses. His hand runs through his hair as he stares at his new appearance.

'What in the world is going on....?'

Another pang of pain shoots through his head, making him cringe while leaning over against the mirror. He breathes in deeply, and lifts his head slowly to the mirror, his eyes meeting his own reflection. It was like his mind was recieving memories that were unknown yet familiar to him, memories that hes never had, but this version of him has.

He sucks in a breath with a hiss, "....Of course......"
'Using the same tricks, but on such a larger scale, agains all odds. Was my own erasure just a test for something as large as this? Who or what was erased this time? It couldn't have been me.....not when I am here dressed like an actual servent to a proper Hotel.'

His ears flicker a bit as he picks up on the voices he could here from the otherside of his bedroo door. An air of commotion filled with laughter and joy from the floors below. He takes a moment to collect himself, before venturing out into the hallways and out toward the stairs. Once he reaches the first step, he bares witness to an unbelievable sight. The Hazbin Hotel, or what should have been the hotel that used to be empty, was now filled with many sinners. However, these guests were anything but, people seeking any kind of redemption. They were all sinners and demons seeking out a type of vacationary pleasure from the establishment. Many were sitting around with one another in the lounge, at the bar counters, and some were standing about with drinks in their hands and smiles on their faces. Many were dressed in formal attires, with accessories of gold, silver, and copper. He could even spot a few faces that he had encountered several times during his time in Hell. These were all sinners or demons of wealth or use. And yet among this assortment of people, there was no sign of his companions from the original crew, or even any overlords that he knew.

"Alastor!"

He quickly turns to the familiar voice that had screeched out his name per usual, and to his surprise she remained the same in all matters of apearance. He sighs with relief, "Ah, Niffty dear," he quickly moves her from out of sight, and further down the hall way. He crouches down to her and asks, "Niffty, what's happened to the Hazbin Hotel?"

Niffty's single eye stares at him without any type of emotion behind the sparkles of her gaze. She tilts her head, and with a single blink of her eye she asks cluelessly, "Hm? What Hotel? This is the Morningstar estate...."

Alastor's eyes widen at her response, his head beginning to throb once more as if something was just trying to force its way into his head. He stands back up and takes off toward the stairs once more, ignoring Niffty's calling to his name.

He runs down the stair, and throught the crowd of guests and additional servants, and out the front doors to the outside steps. While moving he had come to realize that even Pentious's portrait was no longer around. This alarmed him even more as he stood at the bottom of the steps and took several steps forward before finally turning to look up toward the towering building, only to notice that many of its previous features were now gone. The bright pink lights symbols of X's, hearts, and playing card symbols, all gone. The golden centered 'Hotel' sign replaced with the title 'Morningstar,' in bright white colors. The giant sign that hanged over the top of the building no longer even within existence. The only familiar shape to remain was the giant key shape with the pink eye and sharpened pupil in its enter that would stare out toward the city. The statue that was created in honor of Dazzle, had also vanished. And now that he thought about it, he didn't see Razzle anywhere either. Normally the smaller dragon could be found curled up by Charlie's side, Nugget's bed, or out here by the statue due to his newfound lonliness after losing hs friend.

Alastor's ears fall back slowly at the sight, every piece of the hotel that represented each major member of the crew was practically gone from its design. Even his tower had vanished, leaving only Lucifer's tower to remain on the right, while another standard piller replaced his own building. He turns and looks to the city, and loses all of his ability to make sense of anything that is happening. His eye stare with deep awe and fear at the sight before him. The entire city before him was completely evolutionized into some kind of a bright utopia that never existed before. Before his thoughts could even begint to decipher the sight before him, a hand reaches up to his shoulder gently.

"Well then, Bellhop you're awake!"

That familiar voice echoes in his ears. The voice he wanted to hear. He turns to see Lucifer standing behind him with his cane in his hand, and within his usual attire. But the sight of him sends another sling shot of heavy pain that stretched beyond his head and down to his soul. He winces and holds his head in his hand again, frustrated with all of these sudden developments.

"Whao, whao, maybe you should go back to bed bellhop..." The King says softly, his hand reaching to his arm to comfort him, but this single touch felt so foreign to Alastor. It wasn't the same kind of contact he used to feel before, and this was now terrifying him.

He carefully asks through a low and throaty tone, "....but....what about Charlie....?"

Lucifer raises a brow and tilts his head to the side in confusion, "Charlie...? Who's that? A friend of yours? Someone you need to take care of you?"

Alastor's eyes widen in shock, his body instinctively choosing to step back, as if the man he was staring at wasn't the same person he had come to fall for before this all began. The fatherly King who did everything for his daughter, was not here before him. No. This was entirely different King altogether who didn't seem bothered by anything at all, and didn't even look like his eyes carried that same level of insecurity and fear. His red irises rounded and full without any type of worry.

"Hello..? Earth to Bellhop?" Lucifer questions while waving his hand up infront of his face.

Alastor snaps out of his frozen like state of shock and gazes back down to him, "Do you not know my name....?" he asks.

Lucifer is taken aback by the sudden question, signaling his guilt. He shrugs his shoulders and lightly taps the tip of his foot behind with his lips perked forward like a duck as he mumbles, "Uh.....sort of? I can't remember too many names all that well, kind of a bad habit of mine. But lets see....uh..." He rubs his chin before taking a guess, "Alphonse...?"

Alastor corrects him quietly, "Alastor......" His tone was so soft, defeated, and completely coated with the impacts of his broken heart.

"Yeah that! Like I said, I'm not good with names," he says with an awkward chuckle.

Before Alastor could even say anything else, he watches as a pair of long arms rain down over the shoulders of the King, along with several strands of golden blonde hair.

"Oh? Is the bellhop awake?" Lilith asks softly, with the most softest smile adorning her beautiful face, elating to the soft curves and creases that shown with the joy in her purple eyes.

Lucifer smiles softly, "Hey Lily~ and yeah., but it seems like he still needs a bit of rest."

Lilith's eyes meet with Alastor's, his eyes quickly taking in his role to erase his fears and sorrows, and replace it with an entirely new set of character.

"Poor dear....perhaps you should go back to bed. It's quite alright you know. We have plent of others to handle the rest of your duties,"

Lucifer nods his head in agreement as she leans lower to press a gently kiss to Lucifer's cheek.

Alastor watches the two, with this heated sensation spreading from the very depths of his heart. The feeling of his insanity returning to the surface, aching, gnawing, and threatening to be unleashed. His eyes are glued onto the sight before him, the King pressing his lips to his greatest enemy that had tortured him for years. But he couldn't just speak out against it, after all this wasn't the same Lucifer he had recently given his heart to. His eyes wandering to the golden rings that were once again hugging onto their fingers, symbolizing their marrigage. The two turn away from him, their own world just bleeding into the atmosphere making them forget about his presence there before them. As he watches them head back into the Estate, his shadows quickly whip along the floors to consume him whole and teleport him back to his bedroom.

When he rises up from the floor, he drops to his knees, with wide eyes staring at the floor beneath him.

They were married.

How?

What's happened?

What did they do...?!

His heart wasn't just shattering into pieces anymore, it was burning in a flame that could only be hotter than the flames of hell itself. His hands rush u to clutch at his chest tightly as he comes to realize that the family that was created under the hotel roof, that had changed history......had been destroyed overnight. They were separated for a reason, and when they walked directly into the trap in Heaven, Sera had to rush to gain the upper hand and take Charlie away. Knowing that Charlie would be detained, they knew Vaggie would follow no matter what, and that was one of their heavy threats, the heart of the ex-exorcist. With Angel and Husk in the entertainment district, they were already deep into their enemy's hands without a way to leave immediately due to Angel's contract. This leaves Cherri and Niffty at the hotel on their own, easy to deal with, easy to fool and influence. Lucifer's mind shattered, and his heart broken....a very easy heart to manipulate into their plans no matter what.

They took everything into account from the start. Alastor's teeth clench tightly as he slowly rises to his feet. Just as he was beginning to develope well....just when he began to fall in love--

It was all erased in an instant.

He drags his feet along the floor of his bedroom to the balcony doors that rested just beyond his bayou, a design he chose specifically. His hands press to the doors as they open up wide to the sight of the city before him.

It was fully modernized, with bright lights, cleaner streets, minimal screams, Billboards all around for many businesses that he did not recognize. Tall buildings, more resident housing, shops of the highest qualities, and advertisements in bright lights with even more television screens lining along the sides of several larger buildings and structures. Even the light that used to shine in the center of Pentagram City where the Heavenly embassy sat was no longer shining as brightly as it used to.

This version of Hell was no longer the version he knew. This was a world where their influence never occured.

A world where Charlie Morningstar doesn't exist.

Chapter Text

Upon in the Heavens, Charlie slowly awakens from her own comatose state. Her eyes slowly looking up to the white ceiling of a wooden canopy hanging over the bed that she was laying in. Her eyes squint just a bit as the light of the room, just burned her eyes. But then the memories of the trial, and her detainment soon come back to her in a flash. Her body shoots up right with a gasp as she looks around the room only to find that she was within a heavenly bedroom that was similar to the bedroom Pentious described in his letter. She slowly moves to leave the white, cotton, and silky like sheets only to feel a weight at her feet. When she swings her legs out over the edge of the bed she takes note of a pair of angelic cuffs around her ankles. Her hand lightly traces over the small cuff only for the tips of her fingers to be zapped lightly as a warning for her to not touch them.

She frowns and looks around the room to see white marbled walls, furniture that carried cool blue colors such as a chair, with brown handles, while the desk in the room was colored white and made of polished wood. The canopy of her bed surrounded in transparently sheer curtains to hide herself. She reaches out and carefully stands onto her feet despite the cuffs on her ankles. She pushes the curtains aside and steps out to get a much better look of the room aside from the chair and desk she could see through the transparent curtains.

To her right she could see a single window with rainbow like mirrored glass, that would allow the rays of Heaven to shine through in different colors, a nice touch a fairly dull room that was just filled with the same color everywhere. She looks to the wall beside her bed and sees a long mirror hanging on the wall. She gets up and shuffles over to the mirro and stares down at the outfit she was now wearing. It was simple. It was light, but it was just not her. She was wearing a long sleeved, white gown that flowed easily over her legs, and practically covered over her ankles and feet. Her hair was neatly tied behind her with her black hair ties replaced with white ribbons.

"W..What is this....? What's going on...?" she whispers to herself. Before she could attempt to explore around the small room, a knock sounds at her door.

She turns to the door of her bedroom, and watches as Sera steps in. Charlie cautiously steps further back from her with narrowed eyes.

"Please don't look at me like that little Morningstar...."

Charlie growls slightly, "I have every right,"

The Seraphim sighs heavily with a frown, "I understand, but as I promised, you won't be harmed. I'd like to just show you something. Perhaps it will give you something to think about."

She slowly moves across the room to where she stands and opens up a single vortex for her to peak through. Charlie takes note of the coloring within the vortex, and is able to see the red skies of her home. She slowly approaches it and begins to see a difference from what her home used to be like. Her eyes widen a the sight before her as they stare at the new look of the Pride Ring.

"What is this....?" she asks softly.

"Your home."

"But..!"

The view from above was nothing like what she knew. It was all well balanced, put together, less chaotic, and filled with evolution and advancement especially in regards to technology and residential housing. the usual screams of sinners were less, and even the doom district was bustling without any major crash outs. The Heavenly Embassy's light is dimmed out, and overpowered by the lights plastered along the tower structures all around that were layered with massively large screens with advertisements and bright lights. People were more at peace with one another, and living their after lives without any other cares in the world.

The scene changes to the porn studio run by Valentino, her eyes are wide as she watches her dear friend Angel work as a producer instead of just a porn star, and Husker who bartends at one of the locations owned by the Vees. His smile was pleased and filled with a sort of peace that spoke more than his usual scowl that she was so used to seeing. An image of Cherri reveals itself with her using her own skills to work for Carmilla, creating explosives with angelic steel for those willing to pay for it. Niffty was still a happy maid, scurrying around dusty halls, messy rooms, and bug filled corners. At the very least, she was still under Alastor's command while in the estate that now took over the previous Hotel. Alastor was now an actual bellhop, or servant that wandered about freely, while frolicking with all kinds of guests that he could possibly choose as one of his victims to kill off if they piss him off.

What truly baffled her however, wasn't the Hotel's suddenly filled lounges and rooms, but the fact that the walls were filled with only portraits of other high end people, other royals, the Sins, and even her father or her mother. But any portrait that used to hold her image were nowhere to be seen. It was as if she didn't exist. Her heart clenches tightly when she witnesses a sight that she used to wish for for most of her life.

Her father wrapped within the loving arms of her dear mother, with their rings fully embracing their fingers, and their smiles filled with immense joy. It was as if their issues had never happened, their problems were never brought into fruition, and any conflict they had was resolved. What hurt the most was that her Father showed no type of concerns as to where his baby girl was. Tears fill her eyes as she watches the two laugh together like she used to see back when she was a child. Her lips could only part, but produce no words or even a sound. Just a shaky silence.

Sera stays at her side, with her hands folded neatly before her, "Hell is doing magnificantly better than it ever has before. Sinners are living happily, joyfully even. Having fun. It's been revolutionized and expanded."

"......"

".....You'll be here where your pure heart will be looked to soon." Her hands rest to her shoulders, "Just relax and rest."

Her parting words don't even register in her head, and before she knew it Sera was gone and the images she just had seen went with her. There's nothing that Charlie can say, or rather there was nothing that she could even try to say.

Her tears stream down her cheeks staining the red dots that could only remind her of her father if she were to dare stare into the mirror. She isn't sure as to how much time has passed, as the only thing that could snap her back into reality is the sound of her door opening once again.

Her head slowly lifts up, and is greeted by a familiar face, "Vagg—!"

She stops, her heart racing in her chest in pure agony. Standing before her wasn't the same girl that she had come to love over the years.

Her uniform had changed to her former exorcist attire. Her hair had been cut short just as when they had first met, her lost eye covered with a regular grey eye patch with no one distinct markings over its surface design. The look in her single eye blank and non-caring to the Princess at all. She sets a tray of food down by her bedside, and in the door way is Lute with her arms folded as she leans against the doorway. A very smugged smile on her face.

"So have you seen your realm?"

Charlie pays her no mind, her focus remaining on her girlfriend, "Vaggie....." She calls softly.

The exorcist turns to her, with her brows raised. She had never spoken to her nor revealed her name, so how did she know it?

"Do I know you...?"

It was like a simple punch to her gut, her shoulders sinking further along with her spirit. Lute relishes in her expressions and steps forward with a smirk of pleasure in witnessing her fall apart. She steps over to Vaggie's side and leans an arm over her shoulder.

"Of course not, you're merely her guard at her door. Don't ever feel the need to speak to her for too long." She steps closer and leans over to Charlie, her hand embracing the entirety of her jaw as she lifts her face up to gaze into her grief stricken eyes, "See you again soon, Charolette."

She releases her face from her grasp and walks away with Vaggie trailing along behind her. Charlie's hand slowly lifts, but falter as her girlfriend disappears behind the white doors. She sinks to her knees, her blond locks falling loosely over her back, the white ribbons falling from the strands. Her eyes slowly turning red, and her horns unleashing from her forehead. In response cuffs form around her neck and wrists, with the chains pinning her to the floor. Her tears are endless as she struggles unleashing a gut wrenching scream that falls only to her ears and no one else's.

To lose it all in just a flash. To be trapped in a place that is not your home. Stripped away of all that you knew, and forced to live in a world that is not the one you loved—

Charlie's sobs can only fall onto deaf ears as no one could hear her outside of her room. Her father was right. But she didn't listen.

She never listens.

Now what can a demon do to change her fate? Pray? If her grandfather could never face her father, would he even dare to face her?

The Princess in this moment could only scream and cry to the vast and endless skies of the universe with the smallest hope that fate could be changed again.

Chapter Text

The next day arrives, and Charlie is less than successful in stopping her tears. Her eyes could only leak streaks of black over her cheeks over and over again. Her heart, completely shattered. She was alone and now had no one by her side. All of her friends and family were gone and living their lives. They were happy, and were living their dreams without her. Redemption was now just a fantasy that didn’t even need to be sought after anymore. And without her influence, there was nothing to try and convince other sinners otherwise.

“Dad…..” she sniffles, “.....you….you couldn’t have forgotten me….just like that…..” she pauses with a squeak of a whimper leaving her lips, “....right?”

Her trembling voice merely continues to remind herself of her own existence, a voice that could only cry and cry until she could receive what she wanted. She wasn’t a leader. She’s not fit to rule. She isn’t meant to save anyone. This type of existence could only be the greatest amount of cruelty one could ever bestow upon another or even themselves. A fate that forces her to see the truth—

‘I was never ready for this since the start. Everything was just a silly dream that couldn’t come to fruition, no matter what I did…..and now look at how we all are now…..’

Her fingers slowly drag along the sides of her face up to the very scalp of her head, her fingers gripping tightly to her blonde strands. Her overwhelming mix of negative emotions just filling her head with thoughts that just didn’t sound like her.

‘Is this how you felt dad….? Is this how it fully feels..? I’m so sorry….’

Her tears begin to pour along her cheeks once more, but just as a single tear hits the floor a knock sounds at her door. She quickly turns her body along the floor, making her back face the door, so that no one could see her misery. The door opens as Vaggie steps through with a tray of food again, but when her single eye catches sight of the previous tray from the previous day, she isn’t sure how to feel. She sets the second tray down onto the bed, and turns to the Princess. She was told not to interact with her, but was never given a reason as to why. She was also informed that this demon was also responsible for Adam’s death, and yet something in her soul didn’t want her to believe it. This girl has done nothing but cry since her awakening. She had practically been comatose for an entire year, and yet she never understood as to why. She was never informed of anything, other than the fact that she was a demon. A highly powerful and dangerous Demon. Perhaps an Overlord? But that wouldn't make sense at all, even she knew that. So why were they all just focused on this one girl?

She shakes her head to shove those thoughts all to the side as she steps closer to her in order to see if she was okay. She honestly felt—

Sorry.

It felt ....odd.

Charlie could hear her footsteps, and she'd recognize that walking pattern anywhere. It was Vaggie. Her face hides further in-between her knees.

".....Go away already please." Her pleading voice shook, her next few words barely above a whisper as she croaked, "...don't look at me....!"

Vaggie's inner instincts just wouldn't follow to that demand, not because she was ordered to not interact, but also knows that she doesn't need to take anything from a demon—however, all she wanted to do was to reach out to her. She can't describe the feelings. She wouldn't be able to even if she tried.

"I—" She sighs and just decides to give up. She turns her back to her and takes a step to the door before she stops and glances back to her with her one eye, "....tears don't suit you."

Charlie's body flinches as her breath becomes entrant within her throat. When her snaps around to look, the door is already closing with a gentle 'click.'

Her gaze never leaves that door, the sound of her thumping heart echoing into her ears. It was as if a small glimmer of hope had finally been embraced within her heart once more. She was still there. Her girlfriend was still there, sleeping soundly behind that facade that was forced onto her entire being.

'Just wait for me Vaggie...I'll find a way out of this....I promise.'

In Hell, Alastor joins with Niffty to serve the King and Queen. Since his awakening he's been thinking of what to do. It isn't until the Queen leaves for a few interviews that he takes the chance to try and speak more with Lucifer. He cleans around his office, and also takes notice of the eyes belonging to his father on one of the shelves. He grins and flicks them off every now and again, only to be met with eye rolls that would never return to face him. Whenever he gazes upon Lucifer, he finds that it is harder to look at him without feeling some kind of ache in his chest. A tightening kind of ache that steals away his breath. But in order to restore order to their world, he needed to interact even if it was too painful to do so. This is exactly a scenario he would use to tell people to never look for love, but even he could not take his own advice even if he wanted to. He's been made a fool of for far too long in this lifetime. He breathes in deeply and turns to the King while dusting off another shelf, "So Sire, what else is on the agenda for today?" He asks.

Lucifer looks up from his chair and taps his chin with the red apple on his cane fairly lightly, contemplating on what tasks he'd like to deal with and which ones he'd rather not deal with.

"Well, paperwork obviously but there are several construction sites I need to see to as well."

Alastor's small smile stretches with the tilt of his head, "Fascinating."

"You'll be joining me you know," He says as his cane points toward him.

Alastor pauses from his current task and turns to him, the duster in his hand practically close to falling from the grip of his fingers.

"I am? Why is that sire?" Genuinely he was confused. He didn't think he would dare to ask him to join. Lucifer can see the confusion on his face, funnily enough he found it amusing for some reason. He stands from his desk, twirling his cane around in his hand while holding up the other with a rather disappointed sigh, "I need second opinions and Lily isn't too interested in this part of the job when it comes to ruling a Kingdom."

A single ear over Alastor's head falls over, signaling his own apathetic reaction toward those words. 'So she's still the same, but without the cold shoulder. Of course....' The need to roll his eyes in response to such behavior, however, is shunned by the blooming of an idea. 'Perhaps, I could use this to my advantage. The goal is to remain close, and to slowly bring awareness to this delusional world.'

He straightens out his back and folds his arms neatly behind him with his smile.

"Very well sire, I'd be delighted to join you,"

The King's excitement shoots up like literal fireworks, "Great! First we're going to the Palace, I have to grab a few things to take with me."

Alastor's ears twitch slightly above his head at the term, 'palace.' His memories playing of their fall from Heaven, the spell he casted, and the magic he used to seal every secret away within those very walls that were now encasing the very memories of their old world. His head bows just slightly in agreement to his words, "Very well."

The King's entire mood is left at an all time high as he taps the floor with the bottom of his cane, opening an entire portal to the gates of The Morningstar Palace. Alastor carefully sets the duster to the side and follows along behind him through the portal. The gates open up for them, allowing them to step through. The entire time they are walking together, Alastor keeps to himself. The silence from his perspective, is irritating. Frustrating. Dementing. Even if he could attempt to converse with him, it would only bring his own feelings to rise to the surface. No matter the itch, the ache, the need or the yearn—to just grab him and make him remember—he couldn't risk it just yet. He needed to be careful as he also didn't want to overwhelm him.

Upon entering into the Palace, his eyes take in the differences that were all out in the open before him. He watches Lucifer converse with his servants, and the only names that seem to leave their lips are his and Lilith's. Again, no mention of Charlie. Every portrait that was hanging along the walls were of just the King and Queen, even pictures that once held Charlie in them. While taking in the disturbing sights, he had also managed to see that neither surviving pets were around either. Razzle, he could understand as the little dragon was gifted to Charlie specifically. However, Keekee was a different story. If anything that little feline was like an embodiment of the hotel itself, and if the estate took on the building of the hotel, then she should still be in existence as she was connected with the infrastructure of the building. Not to mention that from what he had heard from the Princess, Keekee had been around long before the Princess. If that's the case then why wasn't she around? What was her true purpose? Lucifer held her in keyblade form to rebuild the hotel after their battle, her own literal magic is embedded into those walls, therefore where is she?

What also confused him was the brightness of the overall atmosphere, it was if there was just no other kind of soul to lighten the surrounding areas. It was just slightly less dimmer than when he had entered before his collapse. He continues with his observations, but stops when the King abruptly pauses in his steps. He turns his head and follows the gaze that seemed to be frozen onto something down the hall.

"Something wrong your highness?"

"Alastor right.....?"

He closes his eyes with a small sigh that practically wanted to stick to the back of his lungs upon inhaling, "Yes sire."

There's a pause.

"....What do you think about children...?"

The question throws him off completely. He takes a moment to process this before responding.

"Why do you ask...?"

Lucifer's gaze happens to soften while remaining locked onto the end of the hallway.

"For so long I've wanted a child and once upon a time Lilith did too. But she gave up on the idea. Now when I walk through these halls...." He takes a few steps forward as his eyes seem to be looking passed what is there, "I feel like I'm growing delusional, I see illusions ....of a little girl running through the halls. Maybe I'm just too much of a dreamer to wish for a child after thousands of years..."

His words seem to ring a bell into the Radio Demon's ears. His words filling him with interest at the fact that Lucifer wants a child. Wants a family. This was something Lilith desperately wanted through their marriage originally, but wasn't able to succeed without Roo's help later on. Now in this world, Lucifer is the one dreaming of a family. 'Perhaps Charlie's own brightness had managed to remain somehow. I can also work this as well....let's see what he says about this subject.'

"I don't believe you should give up on such a dream just yet Lucifer. If you believe you're really ready than go for it."

The King's shoulders sink as he sighs, "Right.....but Lily can't give birth..."

Alastor knocks his head lightly back and forth with a small hum, 'Right, how foolish of me to forget that very important detail.' He shakes his head with a sigh.

"Well if you could have a child, what would you name them?"

Lucifer's smile returns, softer than before. A smile he recognizes well. He could see it in his expression, a dreamer that could picture anything he sets his mind to.

"Charolette...."

Alastor's smile stretches to a grin. Hope was definitely resting along the horizon of this offensively annoying world.

"A wonderful choice your highness. It fits well for a child who would no doubt take after you. True to the name's meaning they'd be petite or would be a free man. But also a popular name that was often given to those of nobility and royalty. And it's also french!" He says proudly with the sticking up of his forefinger.

Lucifer's mood launches with joy at his words, enjoying the fact that someone finally agrees with him!

"Exactly! My own little Morningstar!"

Alastor can only chuckle softly at the beaming expression that came just as quickly. But then he draws back as Lucifer's wings rush from his back as he hovers back while retaining his smile. His angelic voice spreading through the atmosphere as his hands roll, manifesting the golden fiddle he had used before and plays, "Imagine it now!"

His hands leave the fiddle as it plays on its own.

"The little sounds of a mini me running around~. I can see her now~..." His hand creates a golden flow of dust that forms a little figure girl with a crown, " a little girl bright as can be...! Who will only follow her own dreams! No other father shall compare to me!" He laughs, his feet gliding along the hallway floors, his fiddle picking up the pace. Alastor grins with his hands giving a clap to the air, his own powers forming his piano to glide along the floor with him as he stands at his side. He spins him around, before grabbing his arm while holding it up high, the speed of the song picking up to fit with his style, "I'm sure you're ready and excited! But let's not forget, you could regret it!" He shoves him forward, the two gliding throughout the palace, their instruments following along. He jumps and lands before him while grabbing his face firmly, "A child is no easy burden, to feed, to clean, and to hear the screams!" He snaps his fingers, releasing him as books land in his hands featuring different titles, 'Parenting, discipline, and education
' "She'll need to be disciplined, and taught to be tough! But even then it won't be enough...!"

He grabs the books tossing them aside as he wraps an around his neck and points to a chalk board that forms before them. A pointer stick forming in his hand as he taps along the board, "Your needs are gone! Sleep? Goodbye! And all of your free time—?!" He holds the note with a hand to his chest. Lucifer smirks and taps the board as it vanishes, his hand grabbing the pointer to shake it as it turns into a bouquet of red roses. The speed dying down again.

"Eternity is as it sounds! And I have so much love to go around!" He holds the note as they pause before an empty bedroom that used to belong to Charlie, his voice fading along.

Alastor's eyes saw what the King couldn't. His gaze softens, the bouquet of roses firmly being held in his hand. The music pauses along with them as he takes a small breath in and speaks instead—

"If you so bravely desired....what would you do sire...?

Lucifer steps into the room as his fiddle slowly plays, his body spins around gently with his arms held up at his sides.

"I'd give it all....."

Alastor steps in after him singing immediately after him, "Give it all~?"

Lucifer overlaps his held note as the music picks up once more, "I'd give it all and more!" He forms a golden figure of a bundle of a child in his arms, his smile and his eyes gently aiming toward the little figure. His finger brushing along the little cheek before him as the music softens up, leaving its original genre to that of a little lullaby.

"No matter their dreams, no matter the choices— I'd face it all, no matter what's in store....." The little bundle fades away into the air, his eyes following the golden dust, the sadness clearly visible. "I'd love them forever......the world could burn...."

He stares into his hand, a golden flame forming in his palm. Alastor recognized it well. The same little golden spark he launched before Charlie before when they managed to reconnect. How she tried to embrace that spark.

"But even so....more than anything I'd never let them go." He closes his hand, the glowing flame dispersing, "I'd be the best they've ever had....." His sad smile caring the need to share his world and hopes with a child of his own, "I'd be Hell's greatest Dad....."

With their song coming to an end, the instruments fade away into particles of gold and green. The King's wings vanish as he turns every which way around the room. He can visualize it all, a nursery for his child and how it would look like. The type of colors that would fill the room, the toys, the little guardian pets. But then his eyes quickly catch sight of something from the very corner of a little figure with blonde hair that reaches down to her legs, a red night gown, and a small black crown that rested over her head. In his ear is the sound of her giggle. Alastor is captivated by the sight before him of the King's sudden change in behavior. It was clear that he was seeing something that he himself cannot see. The little girl takes off out of the room, her giggles fading along down the hall. Lucifer quickly gives chase after her, with the heavy thumping of his heart in his chest, hoping to reach for a hand that he wasn't sure was real or not.

Alastor doesn't follow.

'Good....' He takes the opportunity to put his powers to use for his future plans. He crouches down onto a knee, his hand resting to the very floor of the room. "Reveal only to me....."

A massive Pentagram forms beneath his body, and voodoo symbols cast about within the air around him. Within a flash all of Charlie's belongings form within the room. He stands up and inhales before releasing the air along with the tension in his shoulders. He looks around and carefully begins to look through her belongings. He manages to find her red outfits that happened to all be copies of her father's. Her red suit, a white suit, a tail coat similar to his—every single suit in her closet matched with the ones the King wore in his portraits. She truly wanted to be him. At the very least, she wanted to carry the dreams he couldn't bring himself to carry any longer. If anyone could do it, it would be Charlie. He couldn't help but feel a slight bit of pride within himself as he landed a hand to her recent accomplishment. The redemption of a sinner. Though he didn't help directly, on that front he still offered the best advice he could, and also protected the Hotel to the best of his abilities. He watched her grow incredibly within such a short span of time, and it made him feel proud. He had joked once upon a time about being a father for her in order to piss off the King, but now—? Now he's gaining this sense of fatherly pride that shouldn't be there but was. With that in mind, he seriously needed to work to return everything back to normal. To recover the crew, recover the hotel, and then recover the Princess. The King's memories will come along through the process. He doesn't need to do much there. Not yet anyway. Alastor grabs a white suit that matched with the very one Lucifer wore when they had met. He also grabs a photo of the hotel crew, the only one he actually allowed to be taken of himself. He holds a hand up and casts a green flame that swirls into a sphere sealing the items into its bubble. Once that's done he takes a look around one more time and spots one of the two pets. Razzle was curled in his usual bedding, but completely turned to stone. He shakes his head and kneels down and picks up the little creature. He seals the little dragon into a green spherical bubble as well, knowing that he will undoubtedly need him in the future as well. As soon as he's finished, he snaps his fingers enforcing the seal on the room back into place. The room altogether was now empty once more.

"I'm a man who doesn't like to lose. Lose what I value as important, nor do I like to lose any type of game." His smile stretched up wide across his face as he chuckles, "So let's play." He says to the air as if he was hoping for the words to reach the witch that had forced them into such a situation in the first place. He turns away from the room, the doors slamming shut behind him as he goes to look for the King.

He eventually finds standing alone within the center of the ballroom. His hand clutching tightly onto his cane, his eyes staring ahead lost and confused. Alastor isn't sure what to make of this, what else could he have seen?

"Sire...?"

Lucifer's eyes finally blink as he returns to reality and hangs his head with a frown, "I think I'm going mad Alastor...."

Alastor tilts his head, "Oh? And why is that?"

He turns to him with a lift of his head as he holds his cane closely to his chest, as it provided a bit of comfort to himself in the moment.

"I keep seeing that little figure....but now? Right now...all I can hear are the cries of a young woman. I can't tell if it's all in my head or—"

Alastor's ears perk up at this, "Apologies sire, but I haven't a clue." But his smile betrays his words, he isn't sure as to how but he knows that it's her. 'A daughter's love...her sorrow breaches through their illusions. How interesting.....'

In Heaven, Charlie is settled on her bed now, her eyes dried out, and her sparkle slowly diminishing. The world seemingly turning grey before her eyes. Her heart calling for her friends, but more or less calling to her father in silence. She wanted her dad. The man who always did his best. The man who had so much love to give despite his own mental illnesses and broken heart. The man that used to hug her tightly whenever she was afraid or scared. She just wanted that man back. She just wanted her father. Her family. Her inner cries are interrupted by a knock that sounds at her door. She turns her head away and doesn't respond to it. However, the doors still manage to open without her consent. She sighs and turns to see a face that she didn't expect to see. The door closes and her eyes could only fill up with tears once more, as they stare wide eyed.

Her first ever redeemed sinner smiles and waves to his dear friend. Why or how could he have possibly made it to her?!

"Pentious...?!"

He grins with a small hiss leaving his lips as he nods, "Good to see you Miss Charolette."

Chapter Text

Charlie rushes from her bed, despite the heavy chains that were weighing down her ankles. Sir Pentious moves to help her stand just as her feet touch the ground only to end up entrapped in her tight embrace. Her tears soaking into the thread of his own coat. His arms support her with an even greater embrace that was filled with relief.

"I am very glad you are okay," he says softly. Charlie sniffles and pulls back.

"Pentious....it's horrible....everyone...everyone forgot—!"

Sir Pentious nods his head in understanding, "I am aware Miss Charolette.....once I had arrived to my new home, everything had suddenly went black. When I had awakened, the home I was living in had been filled with many of my own old belongings from my life. It was as if I had already been living in Heaven for quite a while..."

"What...?" Charlie asks, her hands working to scrub away her tears.

"I am not sure if you are aware or if anyone below is aware. More than likely they may not be. But Miss Charolette, we may have been left blind to this change for a year...."

Charlie's eyes widen as she stares at him, "What...? A....A year....? But....But I just woke up and—"

Sir Pentious keeps his own hands fir ly to her shoulders to keep her steady, "You were comatose Princess....most of the rest of us were not. Our memories have simply been tampered with again, but at a much larger scale than the first time it was done with the memories of Alastor."

Charlie's eyes stare down to the ground before snapping back up to him, "Wait..! Then how do you remember?"

Sir Pentious grins and pulls out the copy of the journal Emily had given him.

"We had taken some precautions ourselves before the trial. We followed the steps of Alastor to maintain our own memories."
Charlie's eyes shimmer once more with a hit of hope leaking to her soul.

"Then does she—?"

He nods his head, "But we are maintaing the mask of ignorance to keep ourselves safe and to keep you safe as well. We will be doing what we can within the shadows."

Charlie sighs with relief, but then frowns, "Vaggie... and Dad...."

Sir Pentious's heart aches for the Princess who has lost all that she knew, and the two rocks that would keep her together were now apart of the casualties. He needed to do something to cheer her up now, its the least he could do after all that she has done for him. He pats her head gently and says with s smile—

"Not all hope is lost. I am positive their souls and hearts still remember. All that is left is for you to be patient, or better yet use what you have in your own arsenal to try and reach them."

Charlie scrubs her eyes and nods her head, "I'll try..."

Sir Pentious grins and leaves the journal in her hands, "Hold onto this for me, I'd like to keep it away from anyone else who could attempt to find it."

Charlie tilts her head, "Are you sure I should keep it then?"

Sir Pentious nods, "You aren't seen as someone capable of much up here Miss Charolette. They don't expect a lot out of you like they would Lucifer. You can prove them wrong."

Charlie holds in her breath for a moment, her confidence beginning to rise again as she nods, "Okay."

Now then in Hell, days have passed by but Alastor isn't worried. He's merely observing and learning about the new world that is their reality. He spends most of his time helping Lucifer with work or keeping him entertained with games of chess. His wife would mostly be out and about, which was of no surprise to him but what kept the King from feeling down, was the fact that she would show affection by the time she returns home. He always did his best to never be bothered by the sight of their affections, their shared kisses, and embraces. Instead he would always walk away to leave them alone, and to save him the trouble. At this point, he's pretty sure that he was the only one left with his memories in order to get under his skin and to punish him. To torture him emotionally. And dammit was she succeeding.

For the day, he was free to do as he pleased, therefore he makes the decision to step into the area he didn't want to step into yet.

The Entertainment District.

Lucifer sees him to the door, and opens it wide for him, "Are you really going to the Entertainment district? Don't you hate that place?" He asks while lightly pulling at the collar of his shirt nervously, "Well, for the moment...?"

Alastor's ears flicker with a slight bit of irritance falling off his shoulders with his ear as he sulks a bit with his confusion.

"Excuse me...? For the moment? What do you mean?" He asks.

Lucifer sucks in a breath with uncertainty and even pity, "...Oof....I know you were comatose for a while and forgot some things Alphose, but forgetting your partner?"

Alastor's right eye twitches along with the slow build up of static around him. Now this was something he avoided on purpose. THIS was something he was forced to be aware of, the fact that in this unrealistic world, this version of himself was with Vox in a rather toxic relationship that would have them both dancing around one another. And he was disgusted by it. He's been merely avoiding the inevitable.

He just sighs, letting the static fade out, "Regardless, there'd a friend I'd like to see."

Lucifer can tell that the subject of the television demon was a sour one, he honestly wasn't sure as to why he would even dare give any time to Vox. He may not know much about him, but he is aware of his sadistic nature and his one and off relationships between Valentino AND Alastor—therefore he drops the topic.

"Alright, but if you get into another toxic fight," He did drop it for only a split second, he was just concerned for his friend, "let me know alright? All you have to do is say my name."

Alastor's heart misses a small beat, and to be honest he didn't like it. But he can't ignore his feelings. He can't ignore the sensations he has whether they hurt or not. He refuses to hide it away from himself because if he does then ultimately she will win.

He can't have that.

He smiles lightly while leaning forward toward him, "I appreciate it but that won't be necessary
Thank you Lucifer." He pauses for a second before standing tall letting the awkward silence rain between them. He had been trying to not call his name, but it just appeared to be so easy to slip up this time. Lucifer takes notice of this as well, he's told him that he didn't need to be too formal unless when Lilith is around, but still. He found it be strangely......endearing to hear. The way his name fell from lips, gently and with such care. The only other person who would call his name in such a sweet way was Lilith, but even that....was rare nowadays. Not that he'd ever admit it.

His soft smile hits where it hurts for the Radio Demon, "Just keep it in mind. I know he and his pals are toxic as can be, so don't fret over it. Call me when you need me."

Alastor grins, hus ears perked up once more, "I won't..."

He turns his back to him and steps forward passed the opened door.

Lucifer rushes to speak again, his hands tightening their grip on his cane. He wasn't sure as to why he was feeling this way. Something about letting him go to the Entertainment district, just made him feel uneasy.

"See you later Al...."

He pauses and glances back to him with a small smile before taking off to the city. Lucifer watches him leave, his stomach just turning and turning with concern.

'I can't relax....why?'

Once Alastor reaches the Entertainment District, he's met with the uncomfortable states of many. Each pair of eyes startled by the sight of him. They all seemed to be alarmed by the fact that he was wandering around. He could only pinpoint their reactions to one single video that was released before the change of the world. Considering how this world was meant to be without Charlie, then more than likely the video was altered, and was still making its way around on every media outlet on existence. But he isn't bothered, after all they were all made to believe that he was now weak. No one but those of the crew know about his deal with Lucifer, therefore it was better to have every sinner believe that he was powerless. While walking along the sidewalk many lift their phones in an attempt to record or take a picture of him. However, each device manages to just static out along the screen, leaving for many of their devices to no longer be of any use.

'How irritating, but I still should be cautious and play the fool.'

Without worry or fear he wanders into a bar that carried a name he had never seen, 'Ace of Spades.' He steps further in and takes note of the casino like vibe. The walls with portraits of previous owners to workers, and portraits of Overlords, the King and Queen as well. There were slot machines, card games, and lounge areas, with a long bag at the end with several bartenders, including a familiar face. Husker.

'Time to gather all the ducks together in a row....' He stops himself from continuing his thought process and facepalms. 'I've been around this high spirited King for too long. I preferred his depressive state....'

He shakes his head and starts making his way closer to the bar with his arms lightly folded behind him. The moment Husker's eyes look up and see him, time happens go stop. Everything around them is frozen and muffled, it was like they were the only sinners in the building. He grins.

'Well well well, it seems someone remembers.'

He leaves the crowd of sinners and whisks away into the shadows, before reappearing in the men's bathroom. Husker quickly takes off after him after watching move away. Once he reaches the bathroom, he throws the door open and steps in, practically out of breath—

"Alastor?"

Alastor rises from the shadows, using his powers to sound proof and lock down the room, while also distorting the cameras.

"Ol' friend it seems you're a lucky one. Lucky indeed."

Husker stands tall with a bit of a smirk and folds his arms, "I guess so."

Alastor leans back against the sinks with his staff resting beside him, "Please give me a run down on what it is I am going to have to deal with?"

The cat demon rubs his neck awkwardly, "Well....Angel doesn't remember anything, he and Valentino are practically partners again."

Alastor sneers with disgust, "Ew..."

Husker sneers a bit, "Believe me, I know. He can barely get away, so I haven't been able to see him...." He says with his gaze sinking to the floor, a hint of dismay in his eyes. Clearly, Alastor wasn't the only one facing their own heart ache.

"I see....." He sighs, "I understand completely, your situation is similar but different from my own,"

"What...?"

The Radio Demon doesn't need to lie, not to Husker. Even if they've had their differences, and disagreements and mistreatment from his end— he trusted him more than he'd like to admit.

"Before the trial.....Lucifer and I.....I suppose you could say, we settled our feelings with one another."

Husker's ears and wings stand on end in shock, but then they sink just as quickly upon the realization of what he meant.

"The Queen and then you being around him all day...."

Alastor's next huff of air is layered with a small sound that Husker has never heard him make before. Honestly it sort of scared him.

"I haven't felt so humane in ages Husker.....not since my time in Heaven......and I hate it..." He stands up tall and spins his staff, "But, I despise her even more."His tone shifted from something soft and delicate to something far more predatory. "But there's hope to turn this around before her next move,"

Husker's body seems to shift as his wings and ears perk up, "There is...?"

"Yes, I can guarantee Charlie is still alive and well. Her own heart and power is crossing beyond the boundaries of space and time. Beyond what is real and what are lies. Hee memory as well," he pauses for a moment with a small chuckle, his eyes closing, lashes resting onto his cheeks, "Lucifer believes he's hallucinating, seeing a child run around, or having a young woman crying in his ears."

Husker's own hopes rise at his words. This definitely provided them with hope that maybe they could return everything to normal.

"She is far more powerful than we realize. What we need to do is restore the memories of our current companions of the hotel first. I'll be attempting to..." He pauses before smiling wide with a hint of a teasing gaze, "Cause an affair on both sides of good and evil."

Husker already knows what he is planning, "So Vox and—" he just shakes his head in disbelief, "What the fuck happened to you?" Clearly this was not the same man he had known as his previous soul owner for years.

The Radio Demon simply laughs with amusement at his companion's reaction, "Everything my good man! Just stay low and when the opportunity arises we will be able to grab our dear Angel Dust first!"

Husker nods his head, "You got it boss."

Alastor nods, "Now then....unfortunately I will be forced to do this....luckily I have a basic idea on how to use these contraptions..." He waves his hand as it glows in red and gold. Within his palm forms a simple Hellphone with the casing on the back designed with the symbol that was on his back. The background behind it, a simple radio. Along it were golden outlines of Angel wings around it.

Husker stares at the device for a moment before looking back up to him, "Who the hell are you and what have you done with Alastor?"

Alastor rolls his eyed and tosses it to his hands, "Yes I know, shut up. Just fill it with everyone's numbers immediately."

Husker juggles the device and just throws back a low growl of annoyance, "Yeah yeah," he takes out his own phone and fills the new one entirely with their friend's contact information. Once he's done he hands it back to him.

"Good," He puts the phone away and breathes while pressing his fingers together as he lowers them while attempting to just come up with the question he wants to ask, "Would you please dare to tell me more about this made up relationship between Vox and I?"

Husker sucks in a hiss of a breath and rubs his head, "Yeah, right...that well—"

Alastor comes to learn that in this delusional fantasy, Vox and he have a relationship that is currently at its most toxic. The video that had been recorded of him is altered, and that it is still meant to be seen as a 'got you,' moment to him. It was meant to force him out to see him and supposedly get back together. If anything he is still obsessed with keeping Alastor beneath him in every way possible. There's a period of time that Alastor does not have any memory of, and events that even Husker is unaware of.

"And that's the gist of it, you'll have to look through your own head to find anything that they've planted from here."

With a pinch to the bridge of his nose, Alastor sighs, "Then I have no choice, I suppose."

"Huh?"

Alastor stands tall and twirls his staff a bit before it vanishes into his hand, "Time to play pretend~! Be sure to keep your phone on you at all times Ol' Chum!" His form sinks into the shadows and takes off without warning.

"Wait—!" Husker groans and facepalms, "Whatever....watch yourself then Alastor."

Alastor quickly rushes to the outside, and rushes to the surface quickly. He straightens himself out and brushes himself off before continuing with his journey to the one place he detested more than anything. The V-Tower. Once he arrives, he is a bit surprised by the fact that there were no major changes. At the same time, this version of himself was beginning to feel undoubtedly sick. His stomach was ready to empty out all of its contents, while memories that were all fake to his knowledge began to run by his mind. There are certain things that he wishes he could forget, things that he horrifically had no choice but to take into accountability for how this relationship was going to go, especially if he was going to continue to pretend. Every part of his skin prickled with uncertainty as he made his way up to the front doors of the tower. Once he enters, his eyes manage to catch the sight of a little, short, angler fish of a sinner with colors of dark blue. Based on his closet choices, he appeared to have the occupation of a sort of scientist. And it appeared that he was displeased with the establishment, so much so that he had decided to leave. Once Alastor ends up in his sight he flinches back just a bit with disgust.

"Ugh...you."

Alastor's brow raises up in confusion, "Oh? Do I know you?"

"Huh?! D-Do you—?!" He facepalms and just chooses to carry on with his rage, "Forget it! You and the other insufferable imbecils of this establishment don't care to appreciate true science and evolution! My work is meant for the best, such as myself therefore I will be taking my leave!" He just brushes passed him with a bag about as large as himself out the doors.

Alastor wasn't quite sure what to make of that, but he definitely didn't feel the need to try and understand it either. "Very well then." He says with a shrug, but then pauses within the moment as a taller shadow steps up behind him. His ears twitch slightly, as he was fully aware of the owner of said shadow. He turns his head with a quick snap and grins, "Well that's quite the face."

Vox's flat head stares down to him, his eyes filled with an unimpressed expression. A wave of electric bolts flashing between his antennas on his hat. "Well then, finally back to admit that you're wrong?"

Alastor turns the rest of his body around as he takes those few seconds to roam through the fake memories to see what he was talking about. In an instant he finds what he needs, and honestly he hated it. Clearly, he was in the right during the situation, which included Valentino's disgusting interference which coincidently involved Angel Dust as well. But his only role was to keep Valentino's temper in check so that he didn't lose it on him. Now that he had Angel at his side, Vox could focus more on what he needed to do, which included continuing with his obsession of him. Alastor keeps all of this in mind as he responds with a light hum—

"Not necessarily, more like I'm willing to accept a truce. I don't enjoy making a dispute last for too long. Agreed?"

Now this seemed to surprise Vox for just a split second, but of course, he couldn't allow Alastor to notice just in case. He rolls his eyes, refusing to look into his with a sort of pout.

"Fine. Whatever."

Unfortunately for him, Alastor already saw right through his facade. Just who did he take him for?

'He doesn't know that I have retained my memories, and he seems to have his,' His inner soul howls with interest at this new revelation, 'Interesting~!'

Alastor leans in closer with his arms held behind his back, fingers laced together, his tail lightly swishing back and forth.

"Well Voxy, what plans are in store currently?"

Vox taps on his screen before he snaps with a single ding shouting from the speakers of his screen, a light bulb popping up on his screen. His arm slips around his waist drawing him closer to his side as his other hand is held up, "Well you see, there's going to be a party tonight and many will be there from some of our own business partners to other overlords. Hell, even the King and Queen will show up together! So with that in mind, and this small reconciliation—" he turns back to him, and holds his hand up to him with a grin. "Care to be my date my deer?"

'Oh how I wish I could die again, but I have a job to do. Grin and bear it Alastor. Grin and bear it.'

Alastor's hand falls gently into his, but then he pulls him forward with a small teasing tone to his voice.

"I'll happily join you, but on one condition that shouldn't be too hard for you to do my dear." His other hand glides along the side of his screen, signaling a small blush to form on the Television head's face. Time to get rid of one of his annoyances. "If you could please remove that poor tasting video you published?" He pulls out his phone showing how he's attempting to move along to use better forms of technology, "It's very hurtful and personal you know. Quite the disrespectful move from your end. I've never revealed any of your secrets to anyone, it's only fair. If you want us to work then please remove it,"

Vox's eyes are glued to his red ones, their gazes locking in with one another. One is currently playing the fool and the other is too focused on the little bit of initial physical contact. His other hand rests over the one on his cheek, his head slightly angling down to kiss his palm. With a small chuckle that seemed to be enamored with this side of Alastor he agrees.

"Alright Al, I'll take care of it. Just leave it to me and you won't have to worry about it anymore."

Alastor's smile that he would reserve for the King, unfortunately has to be used here as he needed to continue to play his part. It's about as lovingly as it can get, "Thank you, my dear."

In his head he's just picturing thousands of ways to tear him apart for his contributions to this entire situation.

"So be sure to dress in something magnificent alright? I'd love to see the dashing side of you again during one of our many gatherings. It's always entertaining to see,"

Alastor chuckles, while poking lightly at his screen, "Oh no worries, I plan to dress in the finest of attires. You'll see."

His arm slips around him once, his hand tilting his chin up with this hint of desire behind his eyes, "I'm looking forward to it,"

His lips press to Alastor's, who had no choice but to kiss him back. In his head he just counts slowly, and waits but then feels his hand grip onto his tail. He pulls back and grins, "Not so fast, you'll need to be fairly patient, big guy,"

Vox grins and laughs, "Alright, Alastor then I'll be patient for tonight~"

Once he's satisfied enough with their interaction, he finally allows for Alastor to leave his building. The Radio Demon quickly takes off back to the estate with the very pit of his stomach feeling like it's going to just hurl til it was empty of even its acids. He stands before his very bedroom door and smashes his head continuously against it. He kicks the doors open and shuts them behind him with a heavy sigh that shook along every single bit of air.

He turns around and gathers himself once more.

"There is no way in all of Hell that I will dare to do anything beyond that with him ever. And by the off chance that I somehow end up in such a predicament, I will need alcohol in my veins. At the very least, according to every bit of my fake memories, he hasn't gone 'that' far yet," he says to himself and sighs. "The things I do for love.....I swear I'm going to curse at God for allowing this mess to happen in the first place. First sin my damned ass considering Adam's train wreck of a darn reputation."

He quickly takes his phone out and sends off a quick set of goals to do at this party, and sends it off to Husker. With the party being hosted by Vox and Valentino, that meant that Angel Dust was bound to make an appearance. This would be one of their only chances to potentially try and steal him to make him remember things about the hotel or about Charlie. He will also take the opportunity to destroy the perfect world created by not only revealing his strength and power, but by also creating a front page scandal that would shake up the King and the Queen. Once that happens, Lilith will have no choice but to alert the Heavens, aka Sera, to the sudden changes. Meaning, they would need to rush once more in whatever they plan to do, but Lilith won't be able to move if she can't keep him in check. Something she should have known from the very beginning, would happen over and over again so long as he lived.

With most of this layered about in his head, he felt some what infatuated with his own cunning display of mockery toward their foes. The prideful side to his personality that allowed him to continue on without fear of the unknown. The very thing that was given to humans by the sin of Pride, Lucifer. He chuckles to himself and claps his hands together.

"Very well then, let's go ahead and prepare for this so called Party~."

By the time he is finished, he is sure that the party is already in full swing; considering that he was determined to attract the eyes of the Television demon and the rest of the crowd, he needed to wear something that would undoubtedly make some drool. It wasn't his type of style, but he needed to make some kind of changes in order to continue playing his role for the final time for the night.

He bears a rather nice outfit that hugged around his figure. A long sleeved red dress shirt buttoned up and neatly tucked into a pair of black dress pants, his entire waist snatched all around by a deep dark red corset vest with the sides decorated in elegant designs of swirls that seemed almost floral up close. The center where there the corset is buttoned up is fully black, with the clips colored in silver. A dark red tie is around his neck, tucked neatly under the collar, with the bottom resting under the corset vest as well. A red tail coat with the top collar black and bottom collar red, with the opening held together by silver chains clipped onto the buttons, the style similar to the King's original white coat with gold chains and buttons. His shoes matching the dark red color of his corset vest, with the middle of the shoes decorated in black diamond like lining with black diamond shapes in the center of the outlined diamonds, with the bottom heal standing at 2 inches. He looks into the mirror, appreciating his look but then his eyes stare at the short look of his hair. It just did not match at all with his current style. He carefully runs his claws through his hair and regrows the length down to his standard bobbed cut. He grins and grows it out to a longer length for the hell of it, and ties it all up into a ponytail. If this outfit wasn't going to draw attention, then honestly nothing would. The idea is to make all eyes land on him during the right moments to create the perfect distraction from their so called 'perfect' lives. He chuckles and grins at himself.

"Perfect. Not my type of style so to day, but it still looks rather unique and elegant If I do say so myself,"

A knock at his door snaps him out of his own personal fashion show before his mirror.

"Come in," he says as he turns to the door.

Lucifer slowly steps in with a bright smile per usual. His hand throwing into the air, "Hey—! Oh...." His happy greeting suddenly falls short at his appearance, the way his vest clung to his body, practically drawing all the attention to his broader chest and slim waist. "Um....wow..."

Alastor's ears flick a bit with amusement at his stunned expression. Perfect. He smiles softly, his tone matching along, "Yes Lucifer?"

Again. He said his damn name when he didn't mean to. 'Fuck. Ah, well I can let it slip this time. His expression is rather endearing at the moment, besides, the charades will be finishing off after tonight one by one and the domino affect will extend beyond just us,'

Lucifer snaps out of his paralyzation and lightly tugs at his own collar anxiously with a slight gulp, "Oh! Um, here, I wanted to give you something for helping me out more so recently," He steps closer to him and takes his hand. He goes into his pocket and sets the item into his palm. Once his hand moves away, Alastor takes a look at the trinket only to see a beautiful shining silver pocket watch.

He holds it up to his face to get a good look at it's designs, and takes note of the engraved symbols on the front, "Oh, the Morningstar crest—?" When he turns it around he notices a symbol carved onto the back that matched with Charlie and Vaggie specifically. An apple shape that was close to that of a heart with an 'X' in its center. Why did he place such a symbol there? Is he unaware of what it truly means...?

"Is something wrong?" Lucifer asks quietly. His fingers nervously poking at one another like a teen that had just confessed to a crush.

Alastor merely chuckles and shakes his head, "Not at all, did you produce this?" He asks.

Lucifer's whole body lights up with relief, "Yes! Well, I only added a few touches."

"I see that, but sire what does this symbol mean?" He asks while showing off the symbol on the back. Lucifer stares at it for a moment before he sighs lightly.

"Honestly? I don't really know. It just came to me, so I just put it on there. Figured it looked nice."

"I see so what brought you to deliver this to me?" He asks.

Lucifer's hands fidget a bit again, when his cane isn't within his hands, he doesn't have anything to hold onto so he merely fidgets with his fingers instead, "Well...." He sighs, "If I'm going to be honest....out of everyone I have spoken to about what I have been seeing and hearing, you're the only one who doesn't find me to be...crazy. And when you respond to when I see the little girl, you encourage me to follow. When I hear that young woman's voice, you encourage me to listen. Something about your words tells me that you understand what I am going through in some way. And instead of dismissing that, you practically help me in dealing with it." He chuckles nervously, "I-I don't know if that makes any sense, but that's how it feels. You've been a great help, and a great company to me and I haven't been able to give you something in return for your hard work."

Alastor truly had to hold himself back from just melting into a damn puddle. A feeling he never would have had before. But right now, his own damned emotiona for the King were too overwhelming to handle. He swallows every bit of his damn Pride and keeps it all to himself and chuckles instead, "I see, and trust me Sire if you're crazy then I must be insane to believe all that you say correct?"

Lucifer's eyes widen just a bit at his words, finding his way of easing his his heart to be rather odd. He would always make himself appear to be far more chaotic than the King in every way, degrading his own character at every turn. Was this just to make him feel better or was it a way of self degrading himself to make him feel bad? He wasn't sure, but whenever he spoke without hesitation and without judgement toward him, it always made him feel better about himself. Whether such a tactic was good or not, it didn't matter as it just made him laugh softly with a nod of his head.

"I guess so. Ah, here..." He lightly tugs on his coat, pulling forward so that he can attach the pocket watch to a simple loop in the pocket of his coat. He tucks the watch into the pocket and pats down the top of his coat carefully. His eyes just seeming to scan all over his upper body. Alastor only watches him as he does this, and waits until the King's eyes look up and lock into his gaze. Something about those deep red eyes filled his soul with this sense of longing, but why? His heart belonged to Lilith......right? Sure, sometimes they tend to get into a few scuffles here and there, and she's mostly outside touring around the Ring on most days and singing—

Maybe, their marriage wasn't too great, at least not in his eyes.

Regardless, their relationship was not open at all, they were relatively closed. He shouldn't be feeling like this at all, but his soul just wouldn't let him get away. His cheeks slowly burn a bit with a blush, and he can feel it immediately. He quickly turns away and clears his throat.

"Um...! I-It looks great..!"

But without even giving his already fast paced heart a chance to ease, Alastor had already taken his hand in his. Lucifer slowly turns his head back to him just as his very knuckles reach the lips of the Radio Demon. The action practically stopping his heart for a moment. He's stuck in limbo as he stared at him, unable to pull away.

Alastor's small tilt of his head, combined with his gentle smile leaves for his heart to be warmed up in a way that should be impossible for him.

"Thank you Sire...." He slowly lowers his hand, and let's go. He moves along passed him and out the door. Lucifer just remains frozen in place with his other hand clutching at his heart. His head falls into his hands as he struggles to come to terms with how he is feeling. His heart wasn't the only thing throbbing and aching from the trembling mess that were his emotions. His head was being overwhelmed with this sudden wave of pain that just wouldn't seem to fade. He crouches down and waits for it to clear on its own. He sighs heavily and stares at the floor beneath his feet. He shouldn't be feeling this way. He's married. He's married and he's happy—

. . . .

Is he?

He shakes his head and stands tall with a deep breath to erase those thoughts of doubt. He needed to believe in his marriage and in his wife, no matter what. He steps out of the room and heads to his own bedroom where Lilith sat at her own station, focused on doing her make up. Her lovely gown stretching down her body, and colored in a sheer lavender shade with transparent loose sleeves, with golden rings keeping the sleeves tied around her wrist. A lovely slit up her right thigh that stopped at her knee, with a little red guard around her thigh to match, the red straps as transparent as the sleeves as they rested just below her shoulder, and a sheer sparkling red sash that wrapped around her neck, and shoulders as it tucked under her arms.

Beautiful. She was always beautiful, and there was no way anyone could deny it. He steps up behind her and nuzzles his chin into her shoulder, the smell of roses and lavender filling his nose. She chuckles softly and lightly holds her hand to his head, her fingers raveling through the strands of his hair.

"What's wrong Luci? Are you still worried about your friend?"

He just groans with annoyance, he honestly didn't want to think about Alastor right now after what happened, but he couldn't allow those feelings to show. He just hides his face into her shoulder with a small sigh.

"I guess...after all Vox is a real piece of work. Television is just a bunch of noise nowadays."

Lilith wasn't expecting such an answer, but it left her amused either way. She giggles and turns to him, "Don't worry dear, it's Hell after all. They'll have to work on their own toxicity to have love like ours. " Her hands reach up to squish his cheeks playfully, "He can handle himself Luci. He'll be okay."

Lucifer can't help but sigh, "You're right,"

Lilith gently tugs his face forward and gives him a small peck to his lips. She pats his cheeks and nuzzles her forehead against his, "You'll be okay and he will be okay,"

The King smiles sincerely at his wife, not necessarily with the ease of his heart, but with the intention of hiding everything away. "Thank you Lily..."

"Of course Love, you always tend to be a worry wart you know?"

Lucifer chuckles a bit, "Guilty as charge."

Yet deep within his angelic soul, something doesn't feel right. The way Lilith is so sweet and caring isn't right. Their marriage had been rocky for quite a while, but as soon as the Kingdom began to finally grow into a more stable kind of home, it was like their issues vanished. But the problem was that nothing was ever addressed. Their problems, arguments, and main issues in their marriage, were never touched upon, only ignored.

"Lily um...." perhaps he should test it, and he knows exactly which topic to try. He didn't want to push it, cause then he would be no better than Adam of he did. But just this once he wanted to see.

"What is it dear?" She asks.

Lucifer stands up fully and breathes in deeply to prepare himself, ".....Is it too late to have a family...?"

Lilith pauses and turns away from him back to the mirror with closed eyes, "Lucifer....please we've already talked about this."

Lucifer rubs the back of his neck lightly, "It's been a while since we last spoke about this, and I just figured since we're in a stable place that—"

She turns back to him, her thumb immediately reaching up to his cheek softly but almost with a hint of intimidation behind it.

"Sweetheart, I can't have children...."

Lucifer frowns a bit while looking away, "I can find a way....I may have been denied creating man, but I still can create life Lily...."

Lilith sighs, "I'm sorry hun, but no means no. Okay? We don't need a child. We will never be ready for one."

"Is anyone ever ready for one....?"

He had a point there, even she couldn't deny it. But she couldn't allow this mindset to continue.

"Not now, okay?" She pulls him forward again, their lips pressing together with his eyes closing, but hers remaining open as they di.ly glow purple. 'Just a small bit should keep his mind at ease.....let's forget all about having children Lucifer.....'

At the main venue, owned by Valentino himself, Alastor makes it onto the scene and already he can feel the immense amount of attention that he is gathering from the many pair of eyes around him. His arms fold behind him, as he just smiles and makes his way through the doors. When he enters, he finds the place to be decorated quite nicely, with a good amount of tables spread out throughout the room, each labeled for each pair or group. The bar off to the side with a familiar face standing right behind the counter, more than likely hired to be there. The color scheme matching with that of a theater, the stage blocked away either a red curtain. The stage lights brand new and currently off since there no performers just yet, which was fine. He was merely taking a look around for his own needs, and found that perhaps a performance is just what he needs to show off his powers before an audience of the powerful and wealthy. He grins, and chuckles but paused when his ears manage to pick up on the voices of his so called 'date,' and Valentino. He slips away throught the shadows and presses his back to a wall right by the room they were in. His ears listen in carefully to their conversation, while his powers work to distort every camera so that their screens freeze on the hall way so that he isn't scene at all.

"Well, this certainly has worked out in our favor hm?"

Vox's voice comes after with a laugh, "You got that right. And with their memories changed, even Alastor seems more innocent and naive compared compared to before. But it's pretty cute and pathetic, and when I fully make him mine tonight, everything will finally fall into place."

Valentino just chuckles, "What a simp you are,"

Vox counters with a snap, and a bit of movement as he pokes at his sunglasses, "Like you're one to talk. You've got Angel to yourself, and that pussy cat is also oblivious to everything. You're all set with them."

Alastor's shadow peaks from under the door carefully to the scene.

Vox had planted into Valentino's lap, his arms lazily hanging over his shoulders, with a grin, drinks already in glasses along the coffee table before them. Their clothes lightly disheveled already. It would appear that they had already had a bit of an early celebration together. The very sight irks at Alastor's soul, although he wasn't sure if it was because of his own anger or possibly his own disgust?

Valentino's arms are tucked around his waist as he grins, "That's right I am. After tonight we won't have to worry about anything."

Their laughs both wickedly mold together along with their bodies, preparing for a round two. Their lips and tongues just sucking onto one another— well Valentino sucking on a screen, which honestly looked as bizarre regardless. Alastor's shadow returns to him as it quickly whisks him away from the area, and more towards the bar. Whatever the hell was wrong with him, must have been because of this version's own heart. He felt even more enraged. His true heart had chose another, and yet at the same time he hated the scene he had encountered. It ticked him off in the wrong way. Was it just because of the principle? Or was it just because it was Valentino? Either way he needed to drown out these emotions some how.

He heads up to the bar and the moment Husker sees his face, he immediately prepares a glass of whiskey for him. The moment he sits down in a stool, the glass is already within his hand. He downs the entire glass and sighs heavily.

"A little early don't you think?" He asks.

Alastor just sneers a bit and turns away, "Let's just say, the sight of those two fools, got under my skin per usual," he says as he slides the glass back over to him.

Husker refills his glass and slides it back over to him, "You too huh?"

"Seems like you've seen the scene several times already hm?"

Husker rolls his eyes with disgust, "I've watched those two idiots make out while Angel just sits back in a corner on his own. I can tell the look in his eyes, is just bothered but he knows he can't go nowhere so he just doesn't complain. He should be used to it, at least that's what he's told me before, but to him it doesn't hurt any less. It's a pain. I don't like seeing him reverted back to what he was before that break through we had with one another."

Alastor hums with a small smile, "How close you happened to get to Angel, hm?"

Husker just rolls his eyes to the side, "Says the one pining for the King,"

"Now if you bring that up again, I'll kill you," he says with a grin.

Husker mischievously smirks, "Try it."

The two keep with their glares to one another with their playful yet threatening like banter, until they break out into a fit of laughter.

"Ah, it's a pleasure to still have you as you are Husker,"

Husker leans over the bar on his arm, "Hey, we got into this shit together, so regardless we gotta get out of it together."

Alastor raises his glass, "Right you are~!" He sips on his drink and narrows his gaze once more his smile disappearing, "The longer we stay this way, the closer this will be to becoming our reality."

Husker swallows hard and nods his head in agreement.

Alastor's playful smile returns, "Luckily I plan to throw that all off in the end," he says with a chuckle while taking a swig of his drink. But before their conversation could continue, Vox had made his appearance as he sits beside him, his clothes completely different, neat, and clean. His suit colored in a dark navy blue, with a white buttoned up undershirt, and a dark blue tie with his Vox tech symbol on a clip attached to the tie. His arm hugs around Alastor's waist, lightly moving him closer.

"Well don't you look delicious~? What's with the long hair hm?"

Alastor simply lowers his glass and plays pretend once more, "Oh just a simple change, I've never had it before so I figured why not? It looks well with my outfit," His finger lightly brushing under the bottom of his screen, "don't you think?"

Vox lightly purrs with a chuckle, "Oh definitely," His hand moving from his waist to the longer strands in his ponytail, "It's perfect actually."

Husker just keeps to his own facade, even though he honestly wanted to smash his face in. He could tell that Alastor was uncomfortable as Hell, and it was just his nature to protect his companions from assholes like this but he couldn't break character.

"What would ya prefer sir?" He asks.

Vox smirks as he leans back in his stool, his hand just twirling through Alastor's long hair. "Surprise me bartender, something that mixes our colors you know?" He says while staring toward Alastor.

"Gotcha." Husker keeps his bartending smile and begins to mix up his drink, creating cocktail in a long glass with red coloring at the bottom and blue at the top, colliding at the center creating a small bit of purple coloring. He slides it over to him with a red and blue straw, "Here you go."

"Ohhhh, now that's beautiful. Isn't it?"

Alastor hums a bit impressed, "Quite the deink but I'll stick to my whiskey, thank you."

Husker smirks, "Actually I have a special drink that I actually want to make for you. Hang tight." He says and starts to create a drink right before him with many different liquids, but Alastor manages to catch sight of each drink in confusion. Apple juice, Cinnamon Whiskey, Vanilla Vodka, and a bit of brown sugar.

'What in the world...?'

Once Husker is done putting the drink together, he tucks a straw and a cinnamon stick into the drink as he slides the glass over to him. "I call this, Applie Pie on the rocks."

Alastor blinks as he stares at the drink, "Now you know that I know, that I don't do sweets."

"No, but you've told me to be creative before so I figured why not?"

Alastor knows exactly what he is doing, and he had to admit that he was impressed by the sheer audacity within him to serve such a drink to him. He takes the glass and takes a small sip of it, his tongue lightly licking up a drop that almost falls from his bottom lip. The sight just turns Vox on just a bit to the point that he was close to short circuiting. Husker just grins, pleased with his performance and his prideful way of teasing Alastor without openly doing it in a way that would get them both caught with their lies.

Alastor hums a bit and sets the glass down, "Well I will admit, the cinnamon whiskey happens to overpower the sweetness a bit, but I assume that's because you poured more whiskey to keep it a bit bitter but still keep the other flavors in there to taste."

Husker nods his head, "Pretty much."

Alastor chuckles, "Well I've got to hand it to you, it's surprisingly good. I may just finish it along with my current drink."

Husker raises a brow, "You're going to get real wasted real quick,"

Alastor laughs, "Ah, ol' Chum you sure don't know me too well, isn't that right darling?"

Vox just grins, "Oh I know you could drink til you can't no bottle or glass gets left untouched old man."

"You flatter me, but I'm not THAT old."

Husker just scoffs and turns away to serve other patrons as the venue begins to fill up. And right when he was prepared to finish off the drink, his eyes catch the sight of blonde hair. The King and Queen have arrived, as they walked through the center of the crowd, the people cheered with joy and celebration for the royals. Alastor just closes his eyes and slides his glass to Husker. The bartender just grins as he recreates the drink for him, "Want a bottle? I got a fresh one ready,"

Alastor just rolls his eyes, "Either way I'd better get wasted," he whispers with a sneer. Husker just snickers as he slides his glass to him.

Vox finishes off his drink, his hand still playing with the strands of Alastor's ponytail. He tugs a bit on the strands, "I suppose as one of the hosts, I should go greet them. Be right back," he says with a grin, his hand eventually squeezing his tail. Alastor jumps, his entire hand reading to break the counter. Husker grabs his wrist.

"Don't."

Alastor closes his eyes tightly, "I'm going to tear him apart......not even a microchip will be left......!" He hisses.

Husker keeps his grip tight on his arm, "Later you can, right now you can't. We both gotta keep our heads on straight here. Don't let your mask drop yet."

The Radio Demon just groans and drops his head onto the counter.

"Husker I'm cursed aren't i?"

Husker just responds nonchalantly, "You want a lie or the God honest truth?"

"Fuck you."

Husker just grins, "Save that for your Prince Charming."

"Ugh..."

"Anyway, before he comes back or before anyone approaches, what do you intend to do to tear down the illusion?"

Alastor lifts his head and grins, "You'll see Husker. You'll see, just be prepared to grab Angel once it's over,"

Right on cue, cameras all begin to flash and an eruption of cheers fill the air as Valentino steps in with Angel at his side, his arm firmly around his waist, with his hand resting just at his upper thigh. Angel himself was dressed in one of his more beautiful drag outfits, his lips a glossy red, with dark red eyeshadow, and black eye liner wings sharp as a blade, with a pink blush over his cheeks and long lashes. A white wig, lushes and full of volume with the tips curled perfectly and shaped to match with his face. His gown a lovely shade of hot pink to match with the pink colors on his body. It hugged his body well, and flowed beautifully down to the floor from the back, with the front just a tad bit shorter as it stopped just at his knees, no straps as the top hugged at the fluff of his bosom. And wrapped around his shoulders was a massive white and pink spotted faux fur scarf.

Alastor glances to Husker with a smirk, "There's yours,"

Husker growls a bit, "Shut the fuck up."

As Valentino walks up to greet the King and Queen, Angel waves to him and quietly whispers about the bar to him. Valentino just chuckles and let's him go, but just as he prepares to walk, Valentino gives a good smack to his rear as he walks off sensing a jolt through Angel that honestly didn't feel alright. Now it was Alastor's turn to grab onto Husker's wrist.

"Remember dear friend, we must continue to play the part."
Husker hisses and turns away from the scene while yanking his hand away from him. Alastor chuckles and returns to his drink just as Angel sits down with them but leaves the spot between him and Alastor open.

"Hey can ya give me a fireball to start?" He asks.

Husker grumbles a bit as he was still a bit angered, "A bit early to get fucked up don't ya think?" He asks while preparing the shot for him anyway.

Angel just shrugs, as it was nothing new, "I could care less. Now that we're all here, Val's just going to cling to whoever he chooses."

Alastor slightly grimaced as he glances over to him, "I agree on that note, earlier him and Vox were practically "clinging" to one another very well,"

Angel just sneers and huffs with a small pout, "Seriously...?" Thought you'd force him to not do that?"

Husker scoffs in disbelief, "What, you ain't seriously attempting to try and keep that .oth at ya side are ya?"

Angel downs his entire shot and breathes, "I don't share so easily,"

Alastor laughs with his hand to his stomach, "Ah, how pathetic you sound."

Angel snaps to him, "What?"

Husker folds his arms with a narrowed gaze that also held a hint of annoyance behind it, "I agree."

"Hey—!"

Husker's arm slams to the counter as he leans forward to peer into his face, watching him flinch a bit with fear, "That ain't lust or love he gives to you. Holding onto something that steals your dignity, money, or potential is pathetic. If you want to keep living a lie then so be it, but don't expect a damn thing from anyone else. You're choosing to stay in this situation."

Angel's lips wanted to protest, but then they close just as quickly as he couldn't respond back. He turns away from him while clenching his jaw and sucking st his teeth, unsure, embarrassed, and angered. Alastor just chuckles and watches from his seat with pure joy at the sight of his pride being crushed completely.

The mood around them had fallen and dripped with this intense atmosphere of displeasure. But then another figure joins them and destroys that atmosphere immediately.

"Hey! Hey! Beetlejuice, with some apple jack whiskey, and cinnamon rum~!"

Lucifer plants himself right in between Angel and Alastor with a grin.

Alastor mentally curses and leans his forehead into his hand with a sigh.

Husker immediately smirks and pulls out the bottle he was supposed to pull out before Angel had arrived. He slides it to Alastor who flicks him off, while he works on Lucifer's drink. The King turns to Angel with a smile.

"Angel Dust right? Nice to meet ya. Nice outfit too, you look great! How are ya?"

His words went by so fast, that Angel had a hard time processing all of it.

"Um....I'm okay? Nice to meet ya too, ya highness...."

Lucifer waves his hand with a grin, "No please, just call me Lucifer. No need to be so formal."

Angel glances to Husker who just shrugs, "Um..okay?"

Husker slides over the King's drink but then flinches backwards as he completely downs it all in one go. Alastor and Angel just stare along with the bartender, wondering as to what is wrong with this man at the moment? Although, Alastor may actually have a clue as to what is going on.

'More than likely, he's nervous right now. He only becomes quick in his words, and fast and hasty in his movements when he's anxious.'

Alastor just rests his forehead into his hand again and sighs, "Sire, contain yourself."

Lucifer turns to him and just waves his hand anxiously, "Nah! I need more of this, actually what's that you're drinking?"

Alastor glances over to his glass and groans, while Husker pulls another bottle and sets it down before him.

"Here you are Sire," He grabs a glass and fills it with ice, and pours the mix into the glass and garnishes it with a cinnamon stick. "A specialty I made, Apple Pie on the rocks,"

Lucifer sparkles, "Ohhh I love Apple Pie!" He takes the glass and takes a sip, "Oh that's some good stuff! I'll definitely keep this bottle. Heya Alphonse look! We're drinking the same stuff~"

Alastor's eye twitches as he glances to Husker with a clenched smile that screamed bloody murder.

Husker grins and whispers, "A scandal has to start somewhere doesn't it? I'm giving you opportunity here,"

Alastor shoves his face back and growls, "Fuck. Off."

Lucifer chuckles, "Damn I didn't know you could curse Al,"

"And fuck you."

Lucifer smirks with a brow raised and Angel slams a hand to his lips to hold back his laughter. Husker just snickers while keeping his own face turned away.

Alastor's entire face is blemished in red whether it was from his expression or the alcohol, he could care less. But at this point he was prepared to just leave.

"Look you walked into that one," Lucifer says while golding his arms.

Angel just laughs and leans over, "How can you work for this guy everyday? Is he always like this?"

Alastor just groans and takes his drink and downs half of it before responding, "I do not know and no. But currently he's behaving rather mischievous like due to rhe apparent fact, that true friends are a fairytale to him and out of most common people I appear to be his main companion. So to forget his own personal issues and to also have company, he has chosen to bury some of his problems and stress down with all of the alcohol as do most,"

Lucifer's smirk drops as his eyes narrow, ".....Excuse you...?"

Alastor finally perks up, gearing for a stand off for once against the King like old times, "Ah, don't try to deny it,"

"Now listen here pal, you may have been helpful working with me. But don't forget, I could leave you on the pavement,"

Alastor leans in closer to him with a grin, "Then do it. You won't."

Lucifer gasps with his hand to his chest as if he was just smacked with the greatest offense from this tall, deer man with a handsome face.

Meanwhile, Angelcand Husker just sip on their own drinks while enjoying the shows before them, while at the same time wondering about their supposed friendship. Even though Husker knew the truth, Angel didn't and just because he had no memory of the two, doesn't mean that he wouldn't be able to spot a perfect match from a mile away.

Angel can only laugh at their bickering, it was rather comical, but also......familiar.

And that familiarty felt a bit frightening, but it also felt like home. A home that he wasn't sure as to where it was, but if it included these two and the bartender then he'd be living in happiness with friends like these.

As the two continue to bicker like school children, the lights finally dim as the venue doors close up now that all the guests have arrived. A single stage light shines upon the stage as Vox and Valentino stand before the many guests. Vox folds his arms behind his back and grins, "Welcome one and all to our little party. This celebration is meant to award everyone for their recent accomplishments, and for their own personal growth with us the Vees as a united community. Our goals have always been to strive for advancement within technology, evolution, art, and entertainment. And recently our homes here in Pentagram City have never looked better than they do now! And that was all done with the hard work of you all and your own employees. But of course, none of this could be done without the approval as well from Her highness Queen Lilith," the lights shine to Lilith who elegantly smiles and bows her head as the crowd cheered for her., "And of course we must give a round of applause to her husband the King who while is old fashioned, enjoys to see new forms of creation! Our wonderful King of Hell, Lucifer!"

Lucifer sits up tall as the light shines down on him, he dips his hat with a bow as well as the crowd cheered. His normal prideful smile adorning his face. Once the lights go off they center back to the two overlords. Valentino speaks up himself, "It is also a pleasure to have many of you who have praised our more recent shows and series that were all produced by our lovely Angel Dust within the studio,"

A light shines over Angel who smiles sweetly with a wave of his hand.

"While he may not present himself in films anymore, he's been producing the greatest stories Hell has seen in quite a while. His movies of action, fantasy, and romance leading down to such nasty roads of passion have truly filled the rooms of many who are thrilled with storylines they themselves would love to be apart of or would love to live. And while she is not here at the moment, Velvette has also left behind her thanks for everyone while she prepares for an upcoming fashion show on her own. So with that being said, Voxy?"

Vox nods his head, "Please feel free to have a drink, enjoy some high quality meals and make some friends all around. Perform if you'd like as well! We will have many coming up to provide a grand show to the lot of you! You deserve it!"

The crowd whistles and cheers, while Alastor and Lucifer pout in their seats. Despite their predicaments of saving face in the moment, the two just say in unison, "Ugh, technology and television."

Angel leans over to Husker and whispers, "Wanna make a bet?" He asks while holding up fifty dollars. Husker raises a brow, but grins.

"Game on."

"And now he may have disappeared from our films, but hasn't disappeared from the stage! So let's call on him to deliver a spicy one for us! Come on up Angel Dust~!"

The crowd cheers as Angel flinches on the calling of his name. He stands up and quickly changes his tone, "Sure thing," he says with a smile.

Husker's ears drop, "Angel...."

The spider demon doesn't hear him as he drops the faux furr scarf onto the stool and steps up to the stage. Valentino greets him with a brush of his lips to his cheek as he steps down. The curtains preparing to open as the lights dim once more and several workers prepare Angel with a head mic.

Vox also takes the chance to step odd the stage and return to the bar to sit beside Alastor, his arm immediately wrapping around his shoulders. But when he catches the King glaring at him with such an intense gaze he feels his circuits preparing to freeze.

Alastor merely keeps his own humbling smile as he sips on his drink, as if he didn't know as to why the King was staring at him.

Once Angel is ready, the lights all flash in mixes of pink, purple, and blue, and fairly deep beat begins to play, like a techno pop kind of sound. The lights dim above him, one pair of his hands held up at the sides of his head, the other pair to his hips.

"I know exactly what you're thinking~...Everything that's on your m~ind...."

A finger points to his head, and glides down to his lips.

"I can taste your inhibiti~ons... And now I'm gonna make you mine..."

His arms move to wrap around himself, the music picking up, his eyes narrowing, as he grins.

"I know exactly what you're dream~in' 'bout..! Know how to give it to you right...!"

He steps down the stage, each pair of hands except for his top right lightly gliding along seats, and chins, with his top right finger to his cheek.

"I know exactly what you're needin' baby~ What you want! What you want! What you want! What you want!"

The music drops, preparing for the chorus, and Angel follows suit dropping to his knees at the center of the room in the middle of the crowd as the lights all shine on him. His hands gliding from the top of his head down his body—

"I live, I breathe.... just for you....Endless, sweet dreams.... A new world you're taken to...You'll live and you'll breathe Only for me~ Deeply, an eternity~..."

Once his hands touch the ground, he jumps up onto his feet, regardless of the dress and heels, one hand pointing forward.

"You've been captured, compromised! I'll hit you where it hurts and take your life~! You're a prisoner to the paradise~! Just come and take a bi~te Keep holding on and on and on tonigh~t!"

He spins, each hand snapping to the beat, til he reaches the steps while singing as he quickly turns back around, sitting back on the top step to the stage with his hands all held up.
"cuz I got you! I got you! I got you! I got you~"

As he sings and jumps back onto the stage as the music plays, Vox isn't necessarily paying attention and is more focused on Alastor and his look once more. He hadn't gotten a clear chance to get a good look earlier, but now he could easily within the dark as the brightness of his screen dims to not disturb the other guests. His screen leaning closer as he tries to make a move on him. His hand entangling through his long hair again. His words just whispering against his ears, and yet Alastor was doing his best to not smash a bottle to his head and cause a scene. Husker is also disturbed, but his main focus is on Angel. Something about this performance scream confidence that was far different from his usual performances, a confidence he wouldn't have gained if it wasn't for the mutual understanding they had when the hotel was still around. Clearly, there were somethings that they couldn't get rid of or erase and this made him happy and proud to see this version of Angel alive and kicking with his current profession. All that was left was to just get rid of his contract, so that he could taste true freedom.

Lucifer was impressed by the performance, he honestly felt like he should use his body for more singing and dancing, but nothing provocative, something more diverse and appropriate but still able to carry that sexy confidence that he drags around on a leash cause of Valentino. But he knew that he was chained to that bug, so he couldn't just interfere so willy nilly, and Valentino just like Vox was possessive and obsessive, more so than the television head. Speaking of when he glances to the pair beside him, he can see the discomfort on Alastor's face even if Vox wasn't seeing it, he could. He hated how close and how disrespectful he was being with his boundaries. When he watches Vox secretly plant a kiss to his ear, he wants to throw him to the floor but he knows he can't. Not right now at least. At the same time, Alastor can handle himself but also he just....did not like it. He hated it. And it wasn't just because of the natural principle of consent—! No. It was something else. Something deep in his soul. His gaze narrows a bit and focuses back on Angel's performance.

There wasn't much time left, the song was only a couple of minutes. So once Angel hits the final notes, he drops to his knees along the stage, his head thrown back, with one arm held up in the air and one held to the floor between his legs over the fabric of his dress on the stage. The lights turn on again and the crowd cheers and whistles. Angel breathes heavily and lowers his arm as he waves to the crowd with a smile of confidence. He knew how to put on a show alright, and if he was going to do it under the demand of Valentino, then so be it. Everyone will know his name and he will make sure they never forget it. One day he'll be free to really do what he wants. He stands up carefully, and is sure to check if his dress is ripped or not. A couple of men help him off the stage as he hands his mic to the staff. He blows several kisses to the audience before sitting back at the bar with a light sigh. The moment he does he hears the calling of a girl's voice calling his name. He blinks and shakes his head a bit. 'What was that....?'

Husker slides over some water to him in a glass as he smirks, "Nice job, you did good."

Angel blinks a bit but chuckles and smiles, "Thanks, Mr. Bartender,"

Husker grins, "You've seen me a few times already, just call me Husk."

Angel sets his glass down and grins, "Sure, Husk it is,"

Lucifer watches their interaction and smiles, he found their new found friendship to be somewhat endearing and also....familiar to his own heart. What exactly is going on? What is wrong with him? And these feelings that are just coming about out of nowhere?

Now that Angel was done, Alastor decides to step up, mainly just to get out of Vox's clutches. His entire being ready to break his face in.

"Allow me to request something that I am sure everyone will love." He says while making his way to the stage. He jumps up onto the stage, his heels making a simple 'clack' onto the floorboards drawing everyone's attention. Their eyes fully paying attention to his over all appearance. Something brand new and elegant in a way that was somewhat unnatural for him. His hand takes a microphone from a staff members hand and taps it to test it. He grins and holds it to his lips. "Now then what a riveting performance from our one and only Angel Dust! But personally I'm sure we'd love to see another entertainer grace the stage with her beautiful presence. Shall we call her to the stage with honor? How about it Mrs. Morningstar?"

The lights quickly flash to Lilith at her table that she was sharing with Carmilla and Rosie. She blinks a bit, surprised by the sudden request and especially because it was Alastor who was requesting. The people all around are cheering, and even her husband was sparkling like a puppy to hear her voice. She softly sighs and stands with a smile as she makes her way to the stage. Alastor bows respectfully and hands her the microphone as he steps back and a single stage light showers over her and her lovely red gown. Alastor quickly uses the opportunity of the shadows to hide for a second before he takes off the restroom. He sends a message to Husker to let Vox know that he's in the bathroom so as to not draw any kind of suspicion.

Once he's inside he goes over to the counter at the sink and sighs heavily. "Dealing with the advancements is too much.....I'm going to snap." He says to himself.

"Alastor!"

He lifts his head to the sound of his name being called by a familiar voice. "Charlie....?" He whispers as he gazes around the room. Is he going to experience such delusions too? But then his eyes fall to his hand where Lucifer's sigil was still resting. His eyes widen.

'That's it...! The sigils of Lucifer have never left our hands, no wonder why her presence still is felt in the palace and all around Lucifer! It is literally the power of the sigil attempting to connect them both, when one of us needs him we call out to him. That was the initial job of the sigil, but now it can serve an even greater purpose...!'

He decides to take a chance and concentrates on the sigil in an attempt to connect with the Princess. Another loophole that could not be accounted for.

In Heaven, Charlie is reading through Emily's journal that Pentious managed to sneak to her. It was actually fairly informative and provided her with some new perspectives on Heaven and their ways of life. It also allowed for her to see how Emily's eyes saw things and how she personally loved her days. Just as she turns a page, her hand burns. With a bit of a groan she drops the journal and looks into the palm of her hand. In the center, is the sigil that was placed by her father. Her eyes fill with tears as she holds her hand up.

"Dad....?"

The voice that fills her head isn't the one she wanted to hear the most, but it was the one that was third on the list after Vaggie—

"Unfortunately no Princess...."

Her tears fall as she still manages to curve her lips into a smile, "Just as good...! Al...."

Alastor's voice sighs with a bit of relief, 'You're safe, that's good. I have news and don't worry, I am working on restoring everything to normal. As it stands, me Husker, and more than likely Lilith along with the Vees remember everything.....'

Charlie's smile falters, "Dad....?"

His voice sighs once more, 'His mind...is trying. Your own soul may be calling to him due to the sigil now that I think about it. But that's beside the point, I'm going to need your assistance to cause a stir. Through this symbol your voice will be able to project. So what do you say?"

She doesn't even hesitate. She wants to break this so called perfect world.

"I'm in."

Chapter Text

As Lilith finishes with her performance, the entire room is lit up in a fury of applause. Her smile gracing the stage with elegance, authority, and genuity. If there was one thing she was always honest with, it was the Pride in her singing voice. She knows she can sing, and she knows she can control the crowd at any given moment, but because of her beauty and voice she doesn't even have to try. Everyone would willingly wrap themselves around her finger, and would follow her lead just as it's always been told in Hell's History. But that will soon change.

Alastor steps up to the stage again with a mic in his hand as he also gives a round of applause to her highness. He gives a bow and holds his hand up high above to present her final moments on the stage, "Another round of applause for our dear Queen! Ah, always so marvelous with her vocals, truly a wonder!"

Lilith is pleased with his own act on the stage and gives her bow before she prepares to step down. Lucifer stands at the stairs, his hand held up to her in assistance. Her hand gently takes his as she steps down. She leans forward and kisses his cheek before returning to her seat and him returning to the bar counter.

Alastor grins as he tosses the standard mic to a staff member, "Now then, I'd like to provide some entertainment as well~" He says with a smile, as he reaches into his suit and pulls out his own microphone staff as it extends and twirls around in between his fingers and into the palm of his hand.

As soon as he speaks, the music begins, an upbeat tune of jazz and modern pop creating a quick witted twisted sound that definitely could only match to The Radio Demon, "I think it's time for some entertainment! Don't you?!"

The lights shift and change to neon colors under his command as the entire venue changes as tables are spread out closer to the walls, creating a walk way for himself drawing everyone's attention to him immediately, recognizing power that they thought he didn't have. But now their enemies were stuck in the same position where they could not act in the middle of a massive crowd of guests. Vox is stunned, confused even. Valentino watches from his own table, doubled over in shock with his drink tilted and dripping over the floors, and Lilith's hands curl into fists in her lap under the table, embarrassment flaring up in her face within the dark as her own performance was being shunned and overplayed by someone she was expecting to break at SOME point in time!

"Alright! Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah dah dah dah dah dah!"

His entire outfit begins to change to the standard color palette his original outfit used to present, but under the neon lights it's changed to colors of pink, dark blue or violet, and purple. He spins his microphone staff as he dances along the stage, instruments forming all around to play the music for him. Now this is entertainment.

Angel is left paralyzed in awe, his grin so wide that it honestly felt wrong to be even remotely this pleased by the sight. But something inside of him was screaming for something like this specifically to turn heads everywhere! Husker isn't sure how to feel, but his smirk spoke for itself. His eyes cast down to his phone to a previous message from Alastor, 'When the timing is right, follow my lead and grab Angel. We will be turning this place upside down with our exit.'

Lucifer is sitting with his cane tightly being held in his hand, his body moving on its own to sway back and forth with delight. He loved jazzy tunes like this. He loved swaying to music, but also loved music you could really dance too. Like Polka! But songs like this were the type to really get you moving in more classier yet bold ways that would have anyone on their feet, and he was living for it. He would join him if he could, but he felt it was best to just let him have his spot light to shine. At least, somewhere in his heart, he felt that that was best.

"Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah dah dah dah dah dah!"

As he dances along the stage, his show splits into two and swirls around him in a frenzy.

"Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah, dah dah dah!
Rat dah dah dah dah dah dah!"

The first verse comes quickly with his play of words, his feet walking along the stage and down the steps with confidence, style, and dare any one say a cunty attitude—

"In the entire history of the world in which we function there has yet to be a notion of a moment in conjunction!
Where the overlap of tragedy is not followed by comedy! And to grind against the grain leads to echoes of cacophonies!"

His hand is held up beside him as he holds his mic up to his lips, as he walks along the center of the room. He whisks away to the bar behind Husker surprising him while grinning into the faces of the patrons there including Angel, Lucifer and Vox, his arm around Husker's shoulders, purposefully irritating him.

"It really makes you wonder if we're friend or foe~!"

His hand goes to his ear.

"Listen for thе callin' on the radio!"

He disappears and reappears before the table of current overlords including a face he didn't expect to see there. But that face made no importance to him, the old man was just a sperm donor by that point to him.

"Never onе to break you from the status quo! In stereo, c'mon let's go!"

He glides along the floor stepping back to the center of the room with a twirl as he continues to rapidly spit out words over the music.

"Never let a demon go and find your vice 'cuz hell could be the heaven of your afterlife!"

His hand curls into a quick fist, before pressing to his chest dramatically.

"For those who seek revenge for the passing life need only seek my help and name their price!"

With a twist of his head, quickly his eyes glow in neon green along with his smile, the stitching at the corners of his smile reappearing with the low howls behind his vocals. He jumps back returning to normal as he steps backwards toward the stage again.

"We can make a deal for your rumored goal! And you never need to feel like you'll lose control! Well given it's a steal and truth be told! All I ever really need is your human soul!" He jumps back up to the stage with contract forms appearing all around him until they vanish as he prepares for the chorus. A bright light shining on him through the neon colors showing off his original red palette—

"The world's a stage so set the lights!"

He disappears as another clone of him slides in from the right side of the stage from behind the wall.

"Pull the curtain, enter right!"

Another clone slides on in, clinging to a rope that was tied to a beam above as the clone clings to it with his legs while hanging upside down.

"Step right up and join the fright! Not every demon burns as bright!"

Every clone swirls into shadows as he reappears at the center stage his microphone staff no longer in his hand, but his voice continuing to project all throughout the room, his hands to his chest proudly with the spotlight on himself.

"I rule these waves in stereo! Come on and make your cameo!"

His eyes narrow with mockery to the Queen, but no one else notices as he quickly turns to the bar his hand held out as if asking for someone to dance on the stage with him.

"If you're steppin' up then make a show! But you're never gonna get your radio silence~!"

He holds the note as he twirls around as he jumps onto a table that's been pushed toward the bar, his staff back in his hand, as he uses the tip to lift Vox's face up to tease and mock him. His glaring blue screen crackling with electricity yet, his body was aroused. Which wasn't Alastor's intention, but whatever the case, so long as he was angered and bothered it did not matter.

"Your radio silence~!"

He holds the note as he jumps along to another table, his hand to his chest as he sings and spins around on his feet with perfect balance.

"Your radio! Y-your radio! Y-your radio silence!"

As the music chiems down again to the starting beat, he holds his arms out as if speaking to everyone as he turns his head to both sides of the room.

"I know it's crowded and scary and so hard to process! Pickup a weapon and let's start makin' progress!"

He swings his arm forming an angelic blade that disappears as soon as it had appeared—

"Who needs a nemesis-?!"

He swirls around reappearing by Valentino yanking at his fur then reforming before Vox making him sink back against the bar counter—

"Baby I never miss!"

His staff taps on the corner of his screen.

"Put brass to brain and we'll see who's the cleverest!"

As he sings he swirls back to the center of the room his haze falling onto the Queen once more directly calling out to her and making it clear that he isn't one to back down no matter what.

"Your gumptions all for nothing!
So start to use some reaso~n!"

He skips along in his steps as he rushes forward his hands pressing to the table, this time face to face with Lilith. His grin as wide as can be as the stitching form again, and even though she's given him stitches and has seen them on his lips before. This time the sight felt more like a threat than ever as she leaned back, her anger desperately attempting to hide, her claws close to digging into the table. From the bar Lucifer is watching, but that simple line hit him deep. The exterminations. A topic he never picked up on ever again. Something he didn't agree with initially, but in the end gave in to sign with a bit of encouragement from Lilith.

.....At least that's what he is able to remember....but what was there more to it..?

"You're exercising demons! I'm feastin' on the heathens!"

He glides back and holds his arms up as if he did nothing wrong while continuing to sing proudly.

"Everybody's dead to rights and livin' for an angle! Given that their humans lives were probably quite painful~!"

His left hand rests to his chest as he turns back around at the bottom step of the stage, while shaking his head in disappointment—

"A letter from the sky above labels us disgraceful~!"

With a snap his clothes change to his nun outfit, his long hair resting over his chest as he holds his hands together before quickly taking off again.

"But I refuse to give up now - I'm not your fallen angel!"

He reappears before Lucifer, his outfit back to normal, and his eye lids half way lidded as he grins into his face. He grabs his hand and drags him along to the stage to dance along. The King never rejects an offer to dance at all, and to a piece of jazz like this?! Never! Not even his wife dances to such things with him! So why not? Something about the scenario made his heart flutter with fun and excitement and enthusiasm that no one else could possibly match! He's the King, he has the right to have some fun!

Lilith's hands are now digging into the cushion of her seat as her jaw clenches at the sight of them dancing together while Alastor sings along, repeating the chorus. Carmilla is aware as is Rosie, but the two have no business of getting involved....at the very least, not yet. Holes within the illusion casted exist, and they were part of it.

Alastor spins the King around as they slide down to the center of the room, he holds his staff up as it begins to hover before the King and a figure begins to form before him. The shadow takes the form of Charlie, but her cheeks remain red, and her hair remains gold to represent the blonde strands. The sight stuns the King for a moment, his eyes widening. Angel stands, his head beginning to throb.

Alastor grins as he waves a hand the music quieting down to a wave of piano keys playing to the beat, but outside of the venue, the screens all around Hell are live and they are playing the show for everyone to see!

Alastor speaks with a smile

"Well my dear? What do you say!?"

Charlie's figure sings into his mic projecting from Heaven through the sigil on her hand—

"Every sinner saves a place deep inside their hearts~ Hoping for a day where they can truly make their mark~"

Her smile is small, but filled with warmth as she stares at her father, but to every other pair of eyes watching it was like they were staring at them. Speaking to them. Singing to them. Calling out to them.

"Send them heaven bound, yeah baby that's a start! Maybe if were smart, we can help them to depart~"

Her figure turns quickly to Alastor her hand with the sigil high fiving his before fading away. The King's hand reaches to her, but she's gone before he can. His head pounding.

Alastor quickly moves him back to his stool in a rush as he shouts preparing for the finale—

"Yeah, baby that's a start!"

The music picks up again as he dances around, his shadows all forming near each table with massive grins, several playing instruments and others dancing along.

"The world's a stage so set the lights!
Pull the curtain, enter right! Step right up and join the fright! Not every demon burns as bright!"
He steps back onto the stage tilting his head, his staff shines a bright light over him from the eye, mimicking the flash he had used on Roo before. His hand waves, a shadow forming at Husker's feet giving him the signal. Husker grins and quickly moves from behind the bar.

"I rule these waves in stereo! Come on and make your cameo! If you're steppin' up then make a show! But you're never gonna get your radio silence~!!"

He holds the note and dances around with his staff as his shadow grows to marvelous heights and tears up through the roof practically tearing through it and ripping it off the building.

"Your radio silence~"

Alastor bathes in the chaos he is creating, he forms before the King who was too disoriented with his headache to really pay attention to the damage that was being made.

"Your radio silence~!"

He plants himself on the counter, his staff smacking the back of Vox's head dropping him to the floor with satisfaction running through his veins. The Queen is standing but isn't able to move properly with the building being thrown into shambles and others running to escape from the chaos.

"Your radio! Y-your radio! Y-your radio!"

The music stops abruptly with his wicked laughter as his massive shadow tosses the roof toward the v-Tower, the massive piece of rubble managing to land right at the edge as it tilts breaking through the glass of one of the floors. Everything caught on every single screen throughout Hell. Now he needed to prove one final point, and create his biggest scandal yet to leave behind as Husker drags Angel away to prepare them all to go into hiding.

Lucifer's head was resting into his hands, the pain becoming to be too much for he himself to handle. Alastor's hand rests on his head gently. For that split moment, the pain simmers down bringing relief to him, but when he looks up Alastor leans down to his ear. Quietly he says—

"Your vision of your desires exist sire. Either live in this illusion or break it, the choice is yours, Cher." His forehead is glowing brightly, the X shimmering in neon green. Lucifer isn't sure what to make of all of this, he's too stunned to even speak and overwhelmed. His eyes staring at him, wishing for the meaning to his words.
Lilith quickly moves and runs to them despite her dress, her own hand forming claws that aim to tear him apart. But his shadow swirls around her body and around her arm distracting her for the second that he needed. The Radio Demon's hand slides to the back of the King's head, tilting it up some more before his lips latch onto his gently. His eyes half-lidded as they stare into his wide ones. Lilith is fuming and breaks from the shadow and swings her claws straight through Alastor, only to come face to face with a clone that disappears on contact. Her eyes are wide with rage.

Lucifer's headache returns the moment the clone vanishes and he can't help but hobble over in pain again. Lilith quickly turns to Vox who Valentino was helping up off the ground, his screen cracked in several places.

"Don't just stand there! Go!"

The two flinch and quickly leave to search for the Radio Demon, Husker, and Angel. She lowers her temper and returns herself to normal as she goes over to help her husband. She uses her own power to teleport them back to their estate. His hands are just grasping onto his head, his claws gripping tightly onto the blonde strands as if his head was splitting open.

Lilith carefully plays the role of a concerned wife, "Lulu darling, what's wrong? Are you okay? Are you hurt...?" Her hands reach for him, but then his hand grabs onto her wrist firmly.

"Why....?"

Lilith flinches at his tone.

His eyes are filled with tears as he glares up to her, "Why did...?! Why did seeing that figure hurt...?! Who was that?!"

Lilith shakes her head in an attempt to play ignorance, "Love, I don't know. But you need to calm down okay?"

Lucifer roars with his pain rising to the surface, "I can't!" His hand releases her wrist as he steps back, clutching onto his chest. Lilith is now in trouble, she has to keep his memories from returning, but in this state she can't do much at the moment or contact anyone. She can't lock down his memories again, and definitely not on her own. If he were to lose anymore of his temper or become too overwhelmed with his emotions then she was going to be in trouble. She was already terrified enough at the grab of her wrist before.

"My head....! My heart...! Everything hurts! What is going on....?! And what do you know?!" He shouts with a glare. There some things he didn't notice, but there was one thing he did take into account. The fact that it took a while for Lilith to reach him even before the rest of the chaos, and the fact that she order the Vees to go and chase after the Radio Demon and his companions. She knew something.

Lilith takes a shaky breath in, "I don't know anything Lucifer...."

"And how do you expect me to trust that...?!"

Lilith shakes her head, her hands in fists, "I don't..."

Lucifer takes a deep breath in, a panic attack settling in as he chokes out a sob, "Everybit of my heart can't trust your words...! I want to believe you...! But my very being just can't....!"

Lilith frowns, this confrontation seemed to be too real on her heart. Too much. It was unlocking feelings that should have been thrown away ages ago.

"We've discussed this....your own instincts don't trust anyone, not since the fall." She pauses and carefully steps closer to him, "Is that nor what humans call PTSD?"

Lucifer's hands are pressed to his eyes as he sobs, "It....doesn't work...like that...?"

"Luci please....you're frightening me..." She says, her hand hesitating to lift and reach out to him.

His teeth clench tightly together, "How do you think I feel....? I don't want to feel like this...! Like nothing is real..!" He looks up to her as his tears fall over his cheeks, "Like what ee have is fake....." He shakes his head while throwing his arm out with a swipe, "Like the love we have is a lie!"

Lilith quickly grabs onto his cheeks, desparate to just get him to relax. Her own emotions are beginning to rise again, tears filling her own eyes.

"I do love you Lucifer!" She shouts. Lucifer's eyes close tightly, he didn't want to face her. Her thumbs caress his cheeks softly. "I do love you....darling I do."

Her arms wrap around him tightly in an effort to ease his worries. Lucifer's eyes open just a bit to look toward her and believe her words. His arms hesitate to embrace her back, but part of him wanted to drown in that warmth. But then his eyes look up and catch sight of that little girl again. But this time he can see the very front of her face. Her white skin, blonde hair, red dotted cheeks, round eyes, yellow scleras, a red iris, and her little red night gown— every inch of her appearance pointed to what he believed should be his baby girl. His daughter. His little Morningstar. Her hands clutch onto the gown tightly as she mouths four simple words to him.

'Dad don't do it...!'

Chapter Text

Upon fleeing from the destruction that they had created, Alastor drags Husker, Angel and somehow Niffty into hiding. Difficult as it is with the Queen being able to canvas every spot in Hell, along with the extra boost from Vox's screens and cameras—Alastor found the perfect spot to keep all of his companions for the time being.

He brings them to a cabin deep within the woods, far away from the city. A very withered area of nothing but dead trees, fallen branches, and ash for dirt among the ground. A very enclosed area away from all kinds of civilization. The door to the cabin swings open with a massive roar as Alastor swoops in with his shadows and drops the three sinners to the ground of the living room. The door slams shut and locks just as quickly. The Radio Demon takes a moment to compose himself and releases a heavy amount of air from his very lungs. Relief was now crawling through from the base of his hooves to the very base of his spine up to his head. He stands tall with his arms folded behind his back.

"Welcome to my abode." He says with a pleased smile.

All three heads look around to the new setting, taking in the decor that was all around them. It was similar to the decor that was within his usual bedroom at the Hazbin Hotel, but with a deer head mounted instead of a pair of alligator skeletons above the fireplace. The shelves on both sides filled with books. Two tall chairs resting on both ends of the living room with a long sofa in between. A wooden table made surprisingly of oak. The rug underneath made entirely of bear fur, the head sitting at the end that faces the door. Across from the living room is the dining table big enough to sit four people, and a small kitchenette with a tea kettle already prepped on the stove. Down the hall two bed rooms and one bathroom.

Angel takes a moment to look around and is the first to speak, "Honestly? I won't lie, it's pretty cozy in here."

Alsstor grins, "Why thank you~. I take pride in having this little home be reminiscent to my previous home when I was alive. I was here first before anywhere else. And I'd always come back if I need a little space."

Husker sighs and just plops himself down on the sofa with Niffty already curling on his head to fall asleep. He moves her to the side carefully and looks up to Alastor.

"Alright, so what the hell is the plan?"

Angel intersects with all four arms extended before him with his hands, "Hold up, why am I involved? I shouldn't fucking be here...! Val is going to kill me, literally!"

Alastor grabs at his face and turns him to face him, his grip tight but not enough to hurt him. It was only enough to grab his attention.

"Listen to me Anthony....." His voice had its static removed and carried a much more deeper tone catering to the seriousness of their situation.

"H-How do you...?"

Alastor shakes his head, his other finger pressing to his lips as he shushes.

"You're here because you belong to the side of rebellion and change. The side of freedom. Something that you crave correct?"

The spider demon swallows at his words, but really caught him off guard was the look in his eyes. There was this hint of certainty, determination, insanity but also a wave of desperation. He doesn't say anything and merely nods his head.

"You'll only get that with us if you choose. But you're correct that once you leave, Valentino will undoubtedly destroy you. But if you stay, we'll help to free you and obtain justice for you. You have til the end of the week. By then we will be making our move." He releases his hold onto his face. "For now, Husker will keep you company along with Niffty, but be careful she can be a handful."

He twirls around on his heels and steps back up to the door.

"Where are you going?"

Alastor pauses and grins. He glances back to them with a small chuckle, "I have to recruit another member of ours and her kids....after that, well—" he breathes, "I have a King to continue to serenate." He says before vanishing into the shadows leaving behind a protective seal on the property.

Angel sits onto one of the chairs and folds his arms with a slightly raised brow, "....OK, he's kinky as fuck when he wants to be."

Husker simply facepalms at his comment, but also smirks with a light shake to his head. This is what he missed, and he wouldn't trade it for anything.

The days pass by and Alastor had to gain information all on his own about the last crew member here in Hell, knowing that Vaggie and Charlie were still in Heaven. And to his surprise, she was within good hands. The hands of a fellow Overlord. He remains within the shadows as he approaches Carmilla's door. A tail of his shadow whips out to ring the door bell, and once it's open he quickly takes on his full appearance only to be met with an angelic ballerina slipper to his face. However, after everything that had happened sofar, he isn't so surprised nor is he afraid of the simple weapon.

"You must be seeking a death wish, Radio Demon."

Alastor can only give off a chuckle to her words, "I'm not here for a fight Carmillia. You should know that."

The Overlord narrows her gaze for a moment to study his expression. She slowly lowers her leg and sighs.

"It's really you, I figured you merely lost your midnight with this new world."

Alastor's ears perk up with relief and delight at her words, "So you do remember."

Carmilla straightens out her dress and folds her own arms behind her back, "I do, at least now I do. Before I was as blinded as the others. But then I tracked back our business transactions. A year ago a lot of our weapons were used or sold, then we recieved in exchange heavy amounts of other material to make up for them."

Alastor's entire brain immediately comes to a halt, "Hold on, a year...?"

She tilts her head a bit in confusion to his question, until she realizes as to what he is implying. She presses her hand to her head, "You never bothered to check as to how much time had passed....?"

"As a heavy walking target, I have not....." His hands claw through the strands of his hair in disbelief. "A whole fuckin' year...."

Carmilla decides to just let him have it and continues with her own explanation, " Fortunately, Zestial is also aware. I can only assume they needed a year to fully implement this—" She pauses with a sigh, " world of advanced make believe."

"A whole year...."

Carmilla folds her arms, unsure if she should interrupt the Radio Demon's current existential crisis.

"Alastor."

His hands tug at the strands of his hair, his grip tight as can be, "An entire God awful year of memories with that dastardly, awful, annoyingly, two-faced, ungrateful, worthless flat faced fuck!"

She cocks her head to the side, unimpressed, "Seriously?"

"My god....."

"You can leave." She says.

Alastor unleashes a heavy sigh and straightens himself out once more before returning all of his attention to her, "No. I'm quite alright, I am merely going to make sure he suffers by the end of this fiasco."

She pinches the bridge of her nose with an exasperated sigh, "Why did you risk coming here?"

Alastor grins calmly once more, "One of our own seems to be under your belt in the work force. Care to return her to us?"

Carmilla shrugs, "Very well. I'll fetch her. She's been staying with me along with her eggs. Good news is that she's also awake so to say, and has been preparing, so be sure to not waste any of the products she's managed to create."

He lifts his hand, as if to swear, "But of course."

"Very well, give me a moment."

Carmilla turns away and leaves him there in the room to wait. Eventually she returns with Cherri and the rest of the egg boys.

The explosive sinner grins proudly, "Took ya long enough strawberry pimp!"

Alastor chuckles at the familiar name and attitude, "Good to see you as well Cherri Bomb."

"Man I didn't think you'd finally wake up." She says.

"Ah, well among the crew, Lucifer, Vaggie, and Angel are unfortunately the only ones left."

Carmilla hums at the thought of the list, a list that was carefully selected.

"Why is it that the rest of us remembered sooner than you and the others?"

Alastor's eyes close with a sigh, "I have thought of that, and the only other reason I can think of is because of the fact that the four if us are a bit or rather, are a lot closer to Charlie."

Carmilla is a bit surprised by this theory, "Really? Lucifer, I can understand as well as Vaggie but you and Angel Dust?"

Cherri frowns and rubs her arm a bit, "....That's right....Angel was the first to stay at the hotel..."

Alastor's gaze stares off to the side with this hint of gloom and guilt, as he was partially responsible for some of the chaos. If he had just made a move sometime sooner, perhaps when he had fell, then maybe they could have avoided this. He could have saved the King and his daughter a lot of trouble.

"I suppose through our recent experiences and such, we have grown closer. Charlie saved my life and Lucifer—" he pauses his gaze softens and it honestly surprised the two gals standing before him. "Has done more than that....."

Both Overlord and sinner look to each other, with Carmilla shrugging her shoulders as her silent response to the questioning expression on Cherri's face.

Alastor snaps himself out of his own thoughts and turns away from them.

"Now then Ms. Cherri Bomb, let us be on our way."

Cherri gives one more quick glance to Carmilla who just shakes her head. She gives her her thanks and moves to Alastor's side with the egg boys as his shadows swarm around the two, whisking them away back to the cabin.

They appear before the door to the home, and Alastor reaches for the knob.

"Due note because of Angel's memories being affected, he doesn't remember you either, so keep that in mind...."

Cherri frowns, but nods her head in understanding.

"Alright."

He opens the door and let's her step in first with the egg boys who run in and find spots to sit at on the floor. Husker lifts his head with a worn out expression lingering over his face.

"Well look who it is," he says with a small smirk.

Cherri grins and walks up to him as he stands, the two taking each other's hands in a firm grip.

"Good to be together again. I'm ready for this fake goodey home of ours to be thrashed into the ground."

She turns to Angel who was staring at her with curiosity, hinting at the smallest inkling within his memories. Cherri smiles softly.

"Hey Angie."

He flinches slightly at the calling of that nickname and frowns, "Um..."

"It's okay," she says quietly. She moves over and sits down beside him, "Even if you don't remember me right now? You will."

Angel can't help but move his gaze away from her; for the passed bit of time he has been working with Husker to try and remember anything but nothing was coming to his mind. He sighs heavily and rubs his forehead, another headache threatening to take over his entire head.

"I-I'm sorry...." is the only thing he can manage to whisper.

Husker moves to his other side, and pats his shoulder, "Just take your time."

The egg boys crows around his legs with smiles as they were happy to be by familiar faces once more. Angel found them to be strange, but also a bit adorable as well. Frankly, he felt at ease with the company that was surrounding him and he couldn't understand as to why. If what they're saying about everything is true and his memories are warped, then this feeling in his chest was not something new. It was something familiar. He just needed to remember.

Silence just falls onto the group until Alastor draws their attention with the creak of the door as it's opened again. They turn to the doorway as he stands in the center. He merely smiles and says, "Well I'll leave this to you Husker."

"Wait, how the hell am I supposed to get him to remember anything?" He asks with a growl.

Alastor chuckles, "Well you'll have to figure it out for yourself. I wasn't the one who was closest to him, after all that was you and her. I'm sure you can handle it, I believe in you now~" With the sprinkle motion of his fingers he bids them farewell and vanishes once more.

Angel folds his arms and just scoffs, "He's such a strawberry pimp."

Cherri snickers along to his comment, "Sure but he's only got one slut on a chain for himself."

Husker facepalms, "Alright you two enough."

Meanwhile at the estate, Lucifer lays in his bed with his headache continuously coming and going ever since the chaos. It was something he had never experienced before, especially for an angel of his caliber. Lilith does her best to care for him, but she isn't able to do two things at once so freely. She needs to keep up with the search for those responsible for the trouble caused in the Entertainment district. Lucifer had sent her away to handle that, fooling her into believing that he will be okay, but he was far from it.

He lays over his massive bed, with sweat dripping down his face. His body was feverish, and his entire body ached with this feeling of longing that just couldn't be fed by anything. Not even the affections and care from his wife were enough. His own power couldn't even do anything against this sudden wave of constant discomfort.

'Ugh...it's already been a couple of days. Where did he go?'

He wanted answers. No. He needed answers. He slowly lifts himself up from the comfort of his pillows and mattress with a bit of a short breath, "He knows something......dammit....Alastor..."

Like a prayer launching to the ears of the one who was called, his name being the only thing he needs to hear. The windows fly open with a gust of wind pouring through the opening. Lucifer's arm is lifted to cover his face from the breeze, but when he looks beyond his arm he can see a figure land onto the ground behind the red curtains that were flowing along with the wind. Once the breeze is gone, the curtains rest along the wall revealing the Radio Demon as he stands at the very end of the bed with his arms folded behind him. His eyes open up to lock into the gaze of the King's. For a moment they just remain frozen in place, a small moment of ethereal silence shared between them.

Lucifer swallows hard, his wide eyes lingering on the form of the Radio Demon, "Al—"

Alastor quickly moves to hover over him, his body hover in the air as his hand covers over his lips to silence him.

"Shhh...."

He removes his hand slowly, and when Lucifer takes a look at his palm he's astounded to see his own sigil plastered there.

Alastor takes the opportunity to speak through his mind, 'I can't speak to you outloud, but like this I can....'

Lucifer can hear him and so he seals his lips and responds telepathically, 'When did I—?'

Alastor smiles, 'Don't think too hard on it sire....for now I can only give you a qarning. Do not fall for her lies....and that girl you've been seeing. Call to her. Her name is Charolette.'

Lucifer's eyes widen even further. That name was the one he wanted to give to his daughter if he ever had one.

'Who is she....?' He questions.

The Radio Demon's smile softens, 'Someone.....who misses you dearly....'

A knock sounds at the door, interrupting their small meeting.

Lilith's voice calls from the other side, "Sweetheart? I managed to come back earlier, are you feeling better?"

Lucifer's lips part to answer, but are silenced by Alastor's lips and his voice in his head.

'Shhh....I'll be back soon.'

Just as the knob begins to turn, Alastor quickly takes off out the window, the doors closing behind him without even the smallest of sounds. Lucifer's hand covers his lips again as his face becomes flushed in a blush that could only be hidden behind the feverish reddening of his cheeks. The good news, however, was that his headache was now gone for some reason. The small kiss came to be a form of a remedy that he didn't expect to work. The kisses from his wife did nothing, so why was it that Alastor's kiss did?

His voice resounds in his head, 'Merely call my name darling,'

He takes a shaky breath in, his hand clutching over his heart that was pounding so hard he could hear it in his ears, 'Who are you really?'

Alastor's chuckle rings like bells in his mind, 'Whatever you'd like me to be Lucifer.'

His voice fades away leaving for Lucifer to pull himself together. He sighs softly and runs his hand through his hair, his face still burning by the time Lilith walks in. Due to the fever, she doesn't notice the blush.

Alastor meanwhile whisks away to the Palace, and returns to Charlie's room. His hand summons the orb he had placed Razzle's solidified form in.

With a massive grin he pops the bubble and places a hand to the top of his head. Slowly the solidifying of his body begins to fade.

"Wake up little one~ time to wreak a little havoc."

Chapter Text

Over the week, Alastor wreaks havoc over the Entertainment district, toppling over business after business that were under the names of the Vees. Civilians were scattered and hiding in their homes just to get away from the war that was practically brewing over the area due to his actions. He'd bring them out and run soon after, just to anger them, to tease them, and to belittle them. What he wants is to bring their confidence down, and tempers up. The less control they feel they have the better. Now that he also has Razzle by his side, the dragon feels that it's his duty to join him at his side to set things right. He already had lost his fellow dragon brethren Dazzle, he will not settle for losing his entire family in such a way. His mighty dragon form would fly across the skies burning the structures to the ground, leaving for the Vees to scramble with damage control every time.

In the cabin, Husker does his best along with Cherri, Niffty, and the Egg boys to bring Angel to remember their previous lives. But his mind was just blocked from remembering, to the point that his head would throb with pain. And every time it did, they would stop. There was just no pushing passed that point, it would be unwise to do so.

When Alastor returns to the cabin by the end of the week, he swings the door open and allows for Razzle to fly in first before him. The little dragon settles before the fireplace and relaxes happily within the cozy environment.

"Well then, you've been busy Razzle." Husker says.

The little dragon growls lowly with a small flame escaping his snout as it curls up to take a rest. Alastor steps up to his own chair and sits with a sigh of his own. His legs cross one over the other, while the rest of his body settled into the cushion of the chair. He looks up to the ground with a grin.

"So, while I was causing chaos all throughout the city, have you made any progress?" He asks.

Husker sighs and shakes his head, "None."

Angel sinks into the couch, now comfortably dressed in his old attire from the Hotel, "Sorry...."

Cherri pats his shoulder, "It's not your fault Angie. So don't beat yourself up over it."

Alastor rubs his chin a bit with a few theories swirling about in his head. "Hmm....perhaps, we may have to free him from his deal."

Angel's eyes automatically lift to his gaze, "Huh?"

Husker folds his arms, his wings folding behind him as he leans against the arm of the couch, "But the deal was made before this all happened,"

Alastor snaps with a grin, "Correct! However, it's because of how the deal is established that allowed him to meet Charlie in the first place and move into the Hotel. That simple clause plays a significant role in his memory, allowing for his relationship to begin with Charlie and Vagatha. This also leads to the second significant moment when Charlie went to confront Valentino in the studio in order to get Angel more time off to work on redemption at the hotel."

Angel straightens up and stands tall bewildered by what he was hearing, "Wait! Who did what now?!"

But neither of them turn to respond to him.

Husker closes his eyes as he thinks on it, "I guess that part of the deal is very important..."

Alastor folds his hands into his lap as he nods, his ears lightly flicking a bit, "Your other interaction with him is also another memory that wouldn't have been able to happen without that deal. Though because of the fact that you are tied to me, it's still highly difficult to get him to remember you. As far as Cherri is concerned, she was a close friend of his before the rest of us ever came into the picture, it would only make sense to erase that bond in order to isolate him."

Husker nods, "I get what you're saying..."

Alastor continues, "See Angel is such a special case as he's intertwined in several ways to us because of the deal made under Valentino, ironically like a spiderweb of connections."

Angel cuts in by planting himself at the center of the two with all four of his arms held up, "Hold up! Stop talkin' for a second here!"

Both men pause and stare as he lowers his arms and breathes.

"You can't just continue on with a conversation like that that directly impacts me without my own fucking opinions!"

Alastor chuckles lightly, "Well Angel you see—"

Angel doesn't give him the time of day, "No! No I don't see you creepy tacky strawberry pimp!" Each word presses into him figuratively and physically as Angel's finger was poking into his chest, "I don't know what your talkin' about. What ya plannin' or who you're talkin' about! But if ya going to start speculating about my own damn contract—!" He stands tall and folds his arms, "Then I deserve to be part of the fuckin' conversation."

Husker is just staring in disbelief at his sudden ability to just shut Alastor up without any fear to plague him. Meanwhile, said Radio Demon seemed to be displeased with his demeanor as his gaze hardened when he had touched him so rudely, but within just a second the murderous gaze in his eyes fades as he laughs proudly. It was as if he was waiting for him to finally step up and demand some things for himself without being held back by all the endless possibilities of what could happen.

His laughing ceases as he folds his hands over his crossed knees with delight at the change in Angel's attitude.

"Very well,"

Angel's shoulders all ease up with the tension that was buried within, "Now then, let me say this. Our contract is the same as it has always been otherwise I wouldn't have my career."

Alastor's ears stand up tall over his head as he listens, "Is that so? So he is permitted to do whatever he pleases in the studio, but has no control outside of it correct?"

"Basically."

Alastor grins even wider, "Then we will use that. The goal is to take your contract from Valentino's hands or at the very least destroy it since it seems like the erasure of your memories are tied to it now. Therefore, Husker it will be your time to shine."

The bartender huffs a bit with a raised brow, "Me?"

Angel also raises a brow with confusion laced over his face, "Excuse me?"

Alastor stands up, his hands following along with his words as he stands behind Angel while facing Husker.

"Whatever happened to Angel before we all blacked out happened in the studio, meaning any missing memory was tampered with right when ours was." His fingers grip lightly onto Angel's face, "It could have been so simple as Valentino telling him to forget the hotel, the Princess, and the rest of us. Forcing him to forget while under the studio roof, is a command he can not ignore while inside. And if he gave him that command just as the collapse happened, then that means the contract is what needs to be disposed of in order to properly reclaim his memories. So Husker care to play a game? For old times sake?" He asks with a wide grin while patting at Angel's cheek as he had yanked his face forward to face Husker.

Husker sighs, but then his scowl shifts into a smirk that Alastor hadn't seen in quite a long time. A confident smirk that truly accepted any bargain when he gambled.

"I may be rusty, but I'd never turn down the opportunity to play."

Angel shakes himself from Alastor's grasps, "What?! Hold on a sec, what are you both talking about?"

Alastor chuckles, "You don't remember, but Husker is more than just some small bartender. He technically is an Overlord himself. And he was well known for his way of collecting souls. By gambling."

"What...?"

Alastor's grin continues to stretch to something much more chaotic as he continues to speak, "Yes, all he needs to do is challenge Valentino to a game or two and play to win."

Angel shakes his head, "Huh? But....! Most card games involved in gambling, aren't about skill. That's just luck he's got to use...! You've got to be kidding here..."

Alastor pats his shoulders playfully with a laugh, "No. I do not kid, especially during such circumstances like this. All he needs to do is rile up Valentino and then offer him to a game that he simply can't refuse. When it comes to the Vees, they each have a couple of things in common. One, their ability to influence the masses, and two their tempers. Once those are tested, they greatly respons without much thought. Mostly, Vox and Valentino. The blood and power they have acquired have now gone through their heads; a king if arrogance that will be their undoing."

Angel's eyes fall to the ground beneath his feet, "...I....I guess...."

Cherri, who had been silent the entire time smiles, "Look Angie, you're worried about the lot of us. Supposedly, people you don't relatively know. But deep down in your heart, it's there. The memory of us. Our bonds. We may be strangers now bitch, but we are still a damn family with several scores to settle." She says as her smile widens, revealing her fangs.

Angel is silent as he ponders on the thought. He lifts his head up to Alastor who releases his shoulders and nods. He turns to Husker who smiles as well, his pupils completely rounded signaling his own bit of reassurance. He knew what he was doing and he was more than happy to do it. Angel finally gives in, all the tension in his body deflating along with his own bit of fear.

"Fine...."

By nightfall, all members of the crew retire for the night with Cherri curled up in one of the rooms with the egg boys sleeping with her, or crowded along the floor with pillows of their own. Niffty also takes the other room that belonged to Alastor who chooses to not sleep at all and continue with his own inner schemes for future events and possibilities based on what he knows at the moment.

Angel, however, just can't seem to get any rest at all. He could only toss and turn along the couch he had been sleeping on. The conversation that was carried out earlier, still fresh on his mind, leaving him to worry over the possibility of his supposedly new companions getting hurt. He tosses his legs over the edge of the couch and stands up onto his feet. He quietly steps up to the front door and steps outside to let the air of the forest hit his face. A very faint breathe that could only exist in such an empty and gloomy wasteland of dead trees.

He sits down in a wooden chair that rested just within sight of the moon that glowed up above alongside the sphere of wings that led to heaven itself. That simple sphere of so called purity that was always unobtainable, but now he isn't sure as these people around him were so sure that it was possible. But for someone like him? There was just no way.

He sighs and pulls up his knees to hug them close to his chest with uncertainty buzzing through every nerve of his being.

"I can't do this...." He whispers into his hands as they cradle his face.

Everything just seemed to have happened so fast, to the degree that he couldn't keep up, and yet he couldn't just leave it be. His head would continue to throb on and off at the mention of the crew's moments together, therefore there was something there in his mind that needed to be recovered. He has no way out of this situation, and in all honesty, he would rather stay with this crew and abandon the cushy life he was given through Valentino. His career was built up on his time as a porn star, but that doesn't mean that all was filled with glamour. He's suffered so much under that moth man, and to hear that someone actually attempted to try and stand up to him for his sake? Someone who was meant to be someone important to him at that? He couldn't ignore that fact. He needed to know who this person was, but the fear leaves him struggling to believe if it was all really true.

"Can't sleep...?"

Angel's head slowly lifts to be met with a simple cold beer bottle that gently presses against his cheek. His eyes look up to Husker, who decides to lean up against the wall beside him him. Angel smiles a little and takes the bottle, their fingers lightly brushing against the other sending a small tingle through his body.

"Thanks...."

Husker gives him a warm smile and nods, "No problem...."

For a moment, the two drink in silence while gazing up to the red skies with no way to fully begin the conversation that needed to be shared between the two. Husker has been trying to help him over the passed few days, and it's been a struggle to face him everyday knowing that he doesn't fully remember him or the bond that they shared.

"Husk...?"

He slowly turns to him, the silence finally looking to be broken.

"I know we've been talking about...well what you remember and I don't but...tell me more about this chick. Charlie....who exaclty is she?"

Husker chuckles softly, "Now you want more information on her, hm? Well you're in for a little surprise,"

"What? I don't get it, you guys have been saying her name just as much as the clergy praises their so called lord and savior,"

Husker laughs and lifts the bottle to his lips for a moment before releasing out a sigh.

"I guess you could somewhat call her a savior for us,"

"Huh?"

Husker's smirk is mildly curved and toothy as a singular fang peaked from his upper lip. His gaze is focused up toward the sky, his sharp pupils glaring toward the heavenly globe above.

"Let's just say, most of what I have been trying to tell you has been about the people you've interacted with before all of this bullshit took place. But I guess I didn't give too many details about the very person that brought you on board. You've heard the others mention how you were the first sinner she took in,"

Angel lowers his feet to the floor as he listens, "Yeah?"

"Well that's true. She took you into the Hotel, allowing for you to get away from the studio and having to pay rent to your previous landlord."

Angel is silent, but in the back of his mind he feel a slight throb of pain and hear the faintest voice calling his name.

"Charlie is the Princess of Hell, meaning she is Lucifer's kid."
"I figured he didn't have kids..."

Husker's unimpressed expression makes him swallow his words.

"Right....right...memory wipe."

The cat demon shakes his head in slight disappointment, "Anyway, she wanted to help sinners. She hated extermination day. She acts more like an angel than most fucking angels and that's saying something. Every single fucking angel, except Vaggie, that we've dealt with have been assholes or at the very least naive."

Angel snickers, "That's so backwards."

"Completely. Anyway, Charlie took over a hotel building that belonged to her folks and turned into a place for sinners to live in and be redeemed."

Angel leans back in his chair, "Be redeemed....and she thought I was going to be a good start?" He laughs, "Sorry whiskers, but that'd a bit hard to believe."

"She believes you can change."

The spider demon's bravado drops instantly along with his smirk.

"And In the amount of time that I've know ya? You have." His smile is softer, and his pupils blow up softly like globes in his eyes as he turns to him. "At the very least, the mask you wore managed to free itself with the rest of us. And it was better to see than the usual seductive act you used to throw around. Charlie saw you as more than just a porn star, she saw you as an individual. And I got to see Anthony, instead of Angel."

Angel's heart vibrated in his chest, the air completely evaporating from his lungs, leaving it to feel unbearably tight. Hearing such a thing from Husker's lips, it all felt like just a dream and yet it was the reality that was taken from him. Sure, he loved being able to just produce movies, but his reputation as the porn star still carried heavily on his resume. And it always felt degrading, no matter how much fame he gained from it. Deep down, he just wanted to be free from the titles that he was forced into since ages ago. He just wanted to be himself and do what he wanted to do without restrictions. To be free.

Husker can see the wheels turning in his head, and can tell that his words were a lot for him to process.

And that was perfectly fine with him.

He sets his bottle to the side and stands up tall, with his hand reaching out for Angel to take. The spider demon snaps out of his paralyzed state and gazes down to that very hand. For a moment he hesitates, but the very pit of his soul screamed for him to take it. His top right hand lifts slightly, hovering for a second before it gently lays into his palm cloaking over the small heart shape in the center. Husker's smile tugs up a bit to the corner of his mouth, creating a fairly soft smirk—

"It's a lot to really think about, but let me tell you this Anthony. In the end, no one can force ya to do anything. It's all on you to decide how you want your existence to go. The Anthony I know, never left, he's just restin' and that's okay." His hand encases around his gently with his thumb to brush along his knuckles very lightly. Almost carefully as it he was something fragile. In reality, he's just trying to not overwhelm him too much, especially in the physical affection department considering all of his experiences. Angel, however, didn't mind the small touch that spread more warmth than anything upon contact. His lips curl into the most touched smile he could possibly make, and the sight only fueled Husker's own determination to set him free.

"Thank you Husk....."

The cat demon carefully pulls his arm forward, his other hand carefully runs to the back of his head as he makes him bend over just to plant a small kiss to his forehead. The simple act launched a fluttering wave of butterflies through his Angel's stomach and to his very throat that held his breath. When Husker pulls back from the kiss, he chuckles lightly.

"Don't thank me just yet...."

Angel carefully stands tall with his other hand pressed to his forehead, his lips quivering along with his red cheeks revealing his flustered state. Husker takes his time in releasing his hand before he walks passed him and back into the cabin. Angel's eyes build up with tears as his lips press together with the smallest whine managing to break through his throat. His other extra hands move to cover his mouth as his thoughts piece together the actions that were just made.

'That...was the most softest kiss I've eva' gotten.....' his tears spill over slowly before the damn bursts into a waterfall that rained over his cheeks and hands. 'I....feel....! I feel.....'

He removes his hands from his lips as he speaks into the air, "Weird.....yet so right...."

With his heart racing in his chest, he can feel an emotion that he had buried for years begin go break through the surface. A deep feeling of love.

By the rising hours of what would be considered the dawn in Hell, Angel cascades down the ruined streets of the Entertainment district, sporting his ruined gown he had worn the night they had ran away. In his hand is the wig that he wore that night as well. His hands are equally curled into tight fists as he walks alone barefoot to the front entrance of what was once the marvelous V-Tower. Now a good portion of it was torn away or rather blown away by Alastor's insane trial run of pissing them off with his antics. The cameras all land on him immediately.

"Pshh, of course your damn whore would make his way up to us first," he hisses with a light tick of electric static moving from his broken antenna to the other. His narrowed gaze of annoyance resting onto the Moth Man, who had been quietly watching the television demon without too much of a care, so long as his golden boy of a money maker came back, that was what he needed. Unlike Vox who clearly wasn't even trying too hard to get Alastor to just give up and give in—if anything he knew better than to dismiss the kind of power he displayed. It was different than what he would usually launch out to anyone or anything. Not to mention that his own demon senses could feel the tingling touch of angelic magic. The only other answer that comes to mind is if Lucifer had given him power or made a deal with him in some way.

"In any case, don't take him in so easily. Don't think with your dick. Use your head."

Valentino scoffs at his words, feeling offended by his insult against his intelligence. Velvette chimes in with her own two cents as she is constantly having to deal with their baby tantrums over men who don't care for the two overlords.

"Like you're one to talk, you both were thinkin' with your dicks instead of your heads. Leave it to you men to not use your brains properly."

"Shut up bitch," Valentino hisses.

"Wanna say that again bug?!"

Vox's hands slam onto the desk of his underground system of control as electric static rushes between his antennas, with his hypnotic eye rolling with its spirals in response to his irritation.

"Both of you, shut the fuck up!"

Both overlords turn away with their scowling faces pointed upward like toddlers.

"We! Have a job to do. Now quit with the damn squabbling and Val cautiously see if he's actually alone dammit."

Valentino snarls just a bit in response before he gets up to storm up to the upper floor at ground level. Once his silhouette forms behind the tower's entrance, Angel takes a single step forward with his shoulders sulking, his hand tightening its grip along the wig.

Valentino's arms open up wide with his smug like smirk forming st his face, "Angel cakes....are you alright doll?"

Angel gazes away while quietly replying with a rather half-hearted, "....I'm okay...."

Valentino's eyes give a bit of a squint as they slowly rake over his entire outfit that was disheveled, torn, and filthy. His hand lifts to the tip of his chin, very lightly grasping it with his fingertips.

"You sure? No one hurt you? None of those bastards did anything to you?"

Angel's eyes blink up to him with a light smirk, "I'm fine. I'm not necessarily weak ya know,"

Valentino chuckles but without that tender hint. No. This bit of laughter was filled with bitterness and disbelief.

"Of course. Of course..." His thumb lightly strokes at his cheek as he speaks, building up this uncomfortable tension, "I know that very well Angel Cakes." No sooner after those words leave his lips, does his entire hand wind up yanking his very face forward and up, fingers digging into his cheeks. Angel cringes at the rough pull as Valentino's face is inches away from his, "Don't you fuckin' lie to me. What did they tell you, hm?"

Angel's hands ball into fists, "T-They didn't say—!"

Without even allowing him to finish, Valentino snarls, "I'm not stupid Anthony....they must've done something,"

Before Angel could protest, a single playing card with edges of gold slices at the Overlord's cheek before flicking back toward the direction it came from. His head snaps up immediately.

From the cameras, Vox curses and prepares to join his fellow Overlord and lover until the ground above until the sound of an explosion goes off. Both he and Velvette quickly move from underground as the entire upper level begins to cave, "Shit!"

Up above, Valentino manages to move away from the tower as it trembles and cracks, the rest of its levels begging to collapse onto each other.

"Maldito—" he breathes as he turns his head to Angel, who was being held back protectively by Husk's entire wing. In the spider demon's hands are several of Cherri's bombs.

Husker smirks proudly while glaring to the Moth Man.

"Ready to play a game Moth man?"

Chapter Text

"You fuckin' pansy!" Velvette's body bursts from the rubble of the tower, her hair wildly disheveled, and her current outfit now torn in several areas with dust and grime covering every inch of her body. The shades of pink dulled or blackened by the burning fire of the explosives. Her eyes glowing sharply in red as her arms hanged low, while her head tilted and turned with subtle cracks being heard like a doll as her body begins to grow in size. But before she can unleash more of her power another bomb flies into her face causing her to stumble back with a growl. "Fuck! Don't just stand there now! Do something about these!" She shouts.

Vox's wires erupt from the ground as he steps out of the rubble with a corner of his screen cracked, "Fuck off Vel...you know as well as I do that these explosives aren't connected to any kind of tech." Another is thrown but his wires immediately launch to destroy it before it can reach them. "Not to mention that they're hand made...." He hisses with narrowed eyes.

Valentino brushes himself off and straightens out his shades before targeting his glare to the duo before him.

"God dammit....pussy cat....." He snarls.

Velvette snaps to him, "Oh don't even you pompous twig! This is your bloody fault!" Her head snaps around to Vox with a sneer, "You too!"

"Me?!"

Velvette snaps the rest of her body to face him.

"The both of you couldn't let your fuckin' obsessions be just obsessions, no you had to go play whore with bastards who literally are our enemies! Unlike you both I'm not some county, slut willing to jack off for some measly fools without any self-control!" Her finger points directly into his face, And you—!"

"What! What the fuck is it Vel?!"

Her teeth clench tightly as she roars with her rage, "Without us you'd be a sore loser continuing to harbor some feelings over the damn past like a petty bitch! Remember that! We are the Entertainment, you just sell the product needed to show it off!"

Through her rant her hands manage to latch onto his screen, with her boots pressing onto his stomach. Vox's wore snares at her waist and throws her off.

"Shut up! You want to fight, then do it later! Go and find that damn bitch who is throwing the bombs!"

From across the street, Angel and Husker just lean over the other watching with pure amusement and satisfaction.

"Damn I think I just found something better than sex," Angel says with s laugh.

"We'll mark that down as a win then," Husker says after him. Husker holds his phone to his ear, "They might need one more,"

Cherri snickers from the otherside of the line, "Roger that~"

She digs into her bag and pulls out a set of bombs to throw, and inside is one of the Egg Boys, Frank. He waves a hand to her and hands her her bombs.

"Here you go!"

Cherri grins and takes one from him, "Thanks Lil bud," with a pet to his head she aims from the rooftop she's sitting at and presses her thumb over the top button as she throws her bomb out to the area. It lands just by their feet as it rolls towards the trio of Overlords. All three heads immediately snap down as it beeps and explodes. Cherri snickers and jumps down from the rooftop as she runs ahead to get closer knowing that one of them will definitely charge for her, and she knows exactly which one.

Husker keeps Angel close to him as his wings protect him from the explosion.

"That is it!" Velvette's fists crash to the top of her thighs as her body stretches up high, her limbs crackling upon movement, strings piling from her form like a doll. She taps the top of her head, as she magically cleans up her entire look. "I won't have another bitch ruining my look! I have a reputation to keep and I won't let any of you bloody bastards get in my way!"

Husker quickly moves with Angel in his arms as he throws a few more bombs. Velvette's hands launch sparkles of dark magic transforming each bomb into different kinds of falling objects, from feathers to dead leaves. Vox moves behind her leading attack as his cameras pick up on Cherri Bomb's location.

"I've got you now!" His drones launch wires down, but Cherri grins.

"All yours!"

Static fills the screens as the Radio waves buzz and squeak, "With pleasure darling!" A single knife jabs into the drone as it drops.

Vox's head glares up as Alastor dives down from the back of Razzle's back, a wide grin stretching across his face as he slams down with the twirling of his microphone staff.

"Well well, isn't this lovely~? Trouble has now brewed on incompetent moutain," he laughs, "How sad!" His hands firmly holding onto his staff as he sighs softly, "Ah, it sure does bring back memories doesn't it Voxy?"

Vox's hands curl into fists, electric bursts traveling across his arms.

"Alastor....!"

The Radio Demon's eyes flash with excitement, "You were so close...but you waited for far too long my dear fellow. Now it's time to reap what you sow," his voices tone taking a dive to something more deeper and sinister.

Velvette attempts to turn her attention toward them, but another bomb drops before her filled with angelic steel shrapnel. She sucks at her teeth as she jumps away, her form unable to get a chance to fully launch. Her hands glowing with magic as she dodges several more explosives.

Cherri stands on one of the roof tops across from her form with a bomb being juggled in one of her hands.

"Pay attention bitch! I'll show you what a real back bone can do!"

With both Overlords distracted, Valentino is left on his own to face Husker and Angel together.

With a huff of annoyance his massive wings spread out to his sides, "You really out did yourselves this time...."

Husker keeps Angel behind him, his wing keeping him from out of view of the Moth Man.

"Can't handle the chaos? Bug?" His smirk curving up higher as he shuffles his playing cards with the stack flying from one hand to the next. "Cause I got more for you now."

Valentino's eyes narrow at his words, wondering what this Hazbin could do. Amused he merely belts out a laugh, "And what the hell can you do?! Pussy cat?!"

Another card flies by to slice his other cheek before returning to Husker's hand.

"More than you can imagine, so let's just cut to the chase." He says as he snaps his fingers, with the air swarming around the three of them. The entire environment shifting into a gambling table with playing chips and his deck of cards sitting in the center. Both Overlords are across from one another, with Angel sitting at a seat at the end of the table. "Play three games with me Moth man and if you win, you can kill me, take my soul, do whatever. But ifnI win...?" He grins with his hand held out, "Every soul under you, will go to me, including Angel's."

Valentino is stumped by his sudden proposition to the degree that he just laughs with pure disbelief and amusement. His hands all slamming to the table as he grins devilishly, "Que dijiste?! You're out of damn mind if you—!"

"What?" He cuts him off as his hands shuffle the cards, "Can't handle a single game of cards? I guess you're just afraid to lose dipshit. And I thought the Vees were meant to be the so called brave ones, always wanting to be seen as tough. But let's face it, you all ain't shit without one another. As a group sure, you're deadly but individually? You ain't shit."

He spreads the card along the table as one flips up and spins infront of the Overlord with the pictures shifting between each of the Vees faces. "So, what's it going to be Valentino?"

Valentino's jaw clenches tightly, pink fluids slipping passed his fangs as he glares deeply into his eyes from beyond his shades. His claws driving into the table, marking the very surface with his overbearing strength and temper.

Vox is knocked back by Alastor as he growls, "Val, don't you dare!"

Velvette seconds his distress call while launching several arrows of magic toward Cherri's bombs, "Don't be a dumbass now!"

Husker's scornful chuckle vibrates through the air and into the Overlord's ear, "What's the matter bug? Scared to lose all of your cash cows? Especially your biggest money maker?"

Valentino's fists slam onto the table, drilling craters into the surface, only for it to automatically repair itself soon after. "I ain't scared of shit! You should be scared! You have nothing! Nada! No Princesa! No King!" He chortle of a bitter laugh stresses across the field as he turns to Angel at the end of the table, "And Angel, aye cariño," his voice purrs slightly at the end of his words before hissing with delight toward Husk's direction, "He doesn't even remember you."

Husker doesn't let his words bother him as he finishes in shuffling his deck, "Sure and yet we still have him. That should tell you enough,"

Valentino's body responds to his temper as he begins to grow in size with his wings spreading out wide, ready to tear into him. Husker cocks his head to the side with a fairly mischievous grin.

"Hard way, hm? But remember, only one of us is capable of flying, broken antenna."

Valentino flinches and just gives into the game, "Fucking hell—! Fine!"

He sits and a chain forms between the two with Husk's side in red and Valentino's in pink, the chain linking straight to Angel's cuff at his neck. Lines of soul binding contracts form on each side of Valentino as his bargaining chips. Alastor's laugh rings throughout the area as he manages to slip by Vox, his mic delivering a massively crowded round of applause. He slides along one of his tentacles and grabs onto the back of Vox's head despite the wires grabbing onto his limbs tightly. He just snickers and knocks onto the back of his head forcing his screen to freeze onto the scene before them of the gambling table. His tentacles pinning the wires down, while his own legs lock him into place, his arms gripping onto his throat. On every screen around Hell, the display of the game appears showing off probably one of the greatest shows of entertainment in quite a long time. As he struggles to speak, his voice travels through his mic as it announces to audience—

"What a scene! What a truly unexpected yet expected turn of events! Valentino, the bug against a bardtending Pussy cat for the soul of our dear Angel Dust! And all the marbles lining along Valentino's own record! Who will truly become the most powerful in the end with such an abundance of rewards! Let us wait and see!!"

In his own bed, Lucifer is sitting upright along his mattress to view the sudden turn of events, "What..?"

The first game begins—

Poker.

Husker deals out the cards for the both of them without dropping his smile. His eyes glance over to the end of the table where Angel sat, pink cuffs gripping at his throat and his wrists. His eyes filled with anxiety, but when he meets eyes with Husker he manages to calm himself and smile. Husker lightly widens his smile as a reassuring response before looking back up to Valentino. Both look to their cards and place their bets. Husker's souls all line behind him as the two lay out several like chips beside their hands.

Alastor beams with delight as he continues to hold Vox down, "Haha! What a sight indeed! Ladies and Gentleman, chips are now replaced by individual soul contracts! For all you sinners owned by these two overlords you better pray to end up on the better side of things!"

Velvette sucks at her teeth and attempts to interfere, but then a sudden kitchen knife is thrown her way. Niffty grins wickedly as she runs along the ground and catches the knife as it falls into her hand. "Ugh! You fuckin—!"

"Pay attention!" A bomb goes off as shards fly into her outfit. Her eyes burn with rage.

"You'll pay for that!" Cherri swoops in and grabs Niffty quickly as she runs from Velvette.

"Nice one Nifft!"

Niffty giggles maniacally, "Fun! Hahaha! I wanted to join in. They're making a big mess of things..!"

Cherri grins as she runs, "Yes they are!"

Husker stares Valentino down as he takes his time to read the cards in his hand. Angel just groans and drops his head on the table. Husker shrugs ang manages to pull a beer out to drink from.

Valentino growls and slams his cards down, "Straight pendejo~" his grin stretching across his face.

Angel scoffs, "Pfft, that is what she didn't say~"

Husker rolls his eyes, "You're not funny man," he sets his hand down, "And neither are you bug. Flush."

Valentino's body jerks back in disbelief as his souls immediately fly into Husker's mix.

"Two more rounds then we move on. Remember, this is my world now." He purrs as the cards all fly into the deck. He shuffles them up again as Vox manages to get up and slam Alastor down into the ground by bending back, the wires having tugged him into the concrete beneath them. He cringes and melts away again as he swings his microphone again to hit his screen.

"Agh! You God damn!" His screen switches back to his normal face, but a drone remains on watch displaying the game. He rushes toward Alastor again the two clashing back and forth, but Alastor at this point was just playing with his food as he was just stalling time for Husker. With Lucifer's powers in his arsenal he could easily overpower him, but he still had no idea what else he could do and without Lucifer's guidance he didn't want to do anything that could risk him losing too much control over himself.

The cards are dealt once more, and soon the bets are made again. This Time Valentino is careful about keeping his cool. Unexpectedly, they both lay down their hands, both managing to obtain four of a kind. A tie. Valentino's wings prickle with unease as he really couldn't stand this at all. He's being made a fool of, and not just out in the public but on live television!

"What's the matter bug? Feeling heated?"

"Probably in more ways than one!" Angel shouts from his seat.

"Cállate! Pinche cabrón....!" He growls.

Husker just lets his own smile go for a second, "You know what I agree. Shut up Angel."

Husker shuffles and deals the cards again, this time Valentino places his bets, stacking hundreds of souls down to give up. Husker matches. He doesn't dare to not match his energy. He needed to play him at the same level otherwise he won't be able to get through this.

Meanwhile, Lucifer watches from the discomfort of his bed, his head continuing to throb from the images on the screen. All of these faces that were just familiar to him in some way, not even because he had recently seen them but because their personalities just clicked in his head. It was as if he knew them personally. He looks away from the screen and stares down to his hand where the sigil sat, his mind wandering to Alastor's words from before. He sits with his legs crossed, waves his hand as he locks down all the doors and windows. He closes his eyes and visualizes the sigil's power connecting to the those who are wearing it. A red string forms and he knows exactly to who it is leading to. But then another forms of pure gold that was leading upward toward heaven. His mind latches to that string to see as to who it led to.

In Heaven, Charlie stands before a mirror with a handful of her hair in her hand. Her fingers curl through the strands as they run through them slowly. The long length at this point disgusted her as it just reminded her of her mother. She wanted to cut it, just as a way of releasing some weight off her shoulders and back. She sighs and lets go of the strands until the palm of her hand begins to sting. She flinches but lifts her palm up to see it glowing brightly. Her eyes widen, as her breath catches into her throat.

'Hello?'

Her father calls.

Her eyes fill with tears, her hand reaching up to grab onto her wrist tightly.

'Are you there....?' He calls again.

There was no controlling her voice, and the smallest hint of it quivers, she whispers, "Dad....?"

Lucifer's heart practically lurches in his chest. Is this what Alastor meant by important...?

'Are you Charolette...?'

She chokes down on her sob as she focuses on staying connected to him, "Yes....! It's me..! I'm Charolette..! Or Charlie..." She sobs through her tears.

Lucifer's eyes burned, while heart ached to hear her cries, 'Charlie then....' The sound of her name feeling so familiar to his ears and his heart. 'Where are you Charlie...?'

Charlie does her best to stop her tears, but she couldn't, not after all of this time of not being with her father. "Detained....in Heaven..." She says softly.

Lucifer's body tenses up, and the warmth of his body burns into a flamed rage. 'Why? Why would—?' His eyes widen as a wave of pain rushes through his head, he doubles over in his bed, desperately trying to hold onto the connection.

Charlie sniffles and attempts to try and answer, but her feelings rush out instead, unsteady, broken, and similar to his own crash outs.

"I'm sorry....!"

'Charlie...'

Her sobs choking out through her words, "You were right....! Vaggie was right.....I should've been careful...!"

'What are you—?'

But she keeps cutting him off, not even allowing him to speak, "I just wanted to redeem people...! I should've listened to you...! This is all my fault....!"

Lucifed tries to stop her, 'What are you talking about—?'

"I should've let my dreams remain as dreams...!"

Instantly his soul pool's with rage and desperation, 'NO!'

Charlie gasps and instantly goes silent as her hand covers her lips, fearing that she had said too much. Lucifer sighs softly, the small sound carefully grounding her nerves as she waits for him to speak.

'Listen to me....listen to me very carefully okay..?'

Charlie sniffles and takes a deep breath in, "O-Okay...."

Lucifer takes a moment to compose himself, his own tears falling endlessly down his face. The words she spouted drove deep into his heart, forcing the most painful memories of his past to come forward. Memories of being the out casted, left behind, and being told to keep all of his dreams deep within his heart to never see the light of day. History sure did love to repeat itself.

'I don't know what is going on...I'm so lost, but I can feel....that this world isn't what I'd hoped.' He pauses for a moment as his voice comes to her barely above a whisper, 'I can tell...that you're mine. You're my girl....my baby girl....and if there is one thing I will not let you do...it's to give up on your dreams so easily...no matter what happens.'

Charlie hiccups a bit as she cries, "Dad..."

Her heart wishes she could reach for him, to hug him tightly and burying her face into his chest just as she did when she was younger. But she knows she can't. And Lucifer can feel this.

Lucifer breathes and through their connection he forms a golden essence of his being from the sigil of her hand. Her eyes gaze up to the golden figure that stares down to her. He can see her face. Her hair. Her eyes. Everything. This was his daughter for sure.

'I will never allow you to not pursue your dreams....not my child. I refuse to let you live with that belief like I did...'

Charlie's free arm lifts slowly and hesitantly, scared that her hand would go right through him. His form carefully reaches down, finger and hand embracing the red dot of her cheek gently.

'I'm...going to help you. Have you used your angelic powers? Or any of your powers?'

Charlie grounds herself carefully through the warmth of his hand to her cheek before she answers, "I...no not really..."

'Okay, listen to what I will tell you. It's all about intention and focus, no matter what. When using any kind of magic, your intentions are important.'

She scrubs her eyes and nods as her tears begin to cease. The sorrowful eyes of am anxious damsel changing to a glare of determination.

"Okay."

Back to the card game, Valentino is stuck on his cards, eyes glaring down at them with this raging pool of confidence that could make one shiver whether in fear or delight. He's ready to end this game now. He lays out his hand and folds his fingers into one another onto the table before him.

"Straight flush."

Husker is staring down at that hand, but his eyes don't seem bothered. His body didn't even carry an ounce of tensions within it. He calmly and slowly sets down his hand, revealing a royal flush.

Angel's eyes widen as he stands from his seat in disbelief.

Alastor slides on in, with his feet pressed to Vox's head, using him as a sort of surfing board along the many tentacles and wires squirming about against one another. Blood dripping from his grinning lips as he laughs.

"Well done! Our first game belongs to our dear friend Husker! We'll done indeed!"

His mic unleashes a horrendously loud round of applause. Vox's unleashes an electric jolt that knocks him to the side, leaving Cherri to slide in with Niffty riding on her shoulder. She grabs the microphone and announces the next game.

"Let's keep going bitches! It's blackjack!" Shs tosses the mic back to Alastor, but isn't quick enough to move from Valentino's grasp. His hand on her ankle is tight as can be as he slams her down onto the table leaving for Niffty to jump away. Cherri gasps as the wind is knocked out of her.

"Cherri!" Angel cries as he rushes to climb onto the table to help her. Valentino attempts to stop him, but his chain attached to Husker Dragan him back into his seat.

"I don't think so. You're in my domain, and you ain't going to be doing anything else but playing with me. Bug."

Valentino growls, "How dare you....?"

"And I thought you enjoyed being submissive, so keep that ass in that chair until I wreck it." He hisses.

Angel and Cherri both turn to him in disbelief. Vox and Alastor both pause to turn to him. Velvette even freezes in trying to stop Niffty from tearing anymore of her clothes.

Valentino also is caught off guard. "Okay, not going to lie, I may be turned on right now."

Husker facepalms, "All of you get your mind's out of the fucking gutter!"

He shuffles his deck of cards again and deals for the game of black jack.

Once ready Valentino takes a look at his cards and grins, "Hit."

Husker deals a card to him.

His grin immediately dies down. His hand had jumped to a whole 24. Husker flips his cards over revealing a steady 20.

"You bastard...! You've got to be cheating!"

"You just have bad luck and no skill. You can forfeit to save some of your dignity, but either way you'll be humiliated. That's too bad you unlucky pimp."

"Damn you—!" He can't stand this anymore and rushes up from his seat as he pulls his gun out. He aims directly for Husker's head, but then freezes when the entire casino like set up turns into an alarming red. Husker's cards line up all around them, each one aimed directly to take them down.

"You make a single move on me in my domain, you and I will both go down."

His teeth clench together tightly, his finger deathly close to pulling the trigger.

Velvette struggles to move about with Niffty crawling all over her with her knife in hand. She screams with frustration, "Finish it you idiot! Quit being a damn piss baby!"

"Dammit val!" Vox shouts as he struggles to stand up tall to face the scene. Alastor laughs and wacks the back of his head over, his own body littered with wounds. "Ah, yes dammit all Valentino. You're dragging this along, Hurry it up thank you~!"

Angel grits his teeth and helps Cherri up to her feet only for Hee hands to slip one of his guns into his second pair. He turns to her.

"Come on Angie.....your home is the Hazbin Hotel...."

Angel's eyes shake as they stare at her before glaring down to the gun in his hands. His ears ring again and his head throbs in pain, until he heard a single cheerful voice. The voice of a young women.

'Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!'

His eyes fill up with tears as his breathing becomes ragged and forced. His voice barely above a whisper—

"Charlie....."

Chapter Text

The name slips from Angel's lips, his eyes swelling up with tears as that single cheerful voice just pierced through his mind. A voice that gave him a place to actually belong. A voice that rang throughout Hell with songs about joy, redemption, and rainbows. His hands tremble as they hold tightly onto the gun in his hands. Husker’s ears twitch at the sound of his voice breaking through each consonant and vowel. Alastor laughs madly out loud as he forces Vox’s head to switch screens once more, “Shall we use your own systems against you?! Come people of the Pride Ring! Of Pentagram City! Sinners and Demons abound, pick your poison!”

His fingers glide along the screen, his tentacles holding him in place as his wires wrap around his body to try and pry him off. Despite his hatred for modern technology, he was able to maneuver through Vox’s controls on his screen and publishes an entire voting poll for everyone within the Pride Ring to see. This was the final game and he was willing to break past his own comfort zone to help with Husker’s win. Husker grins as he deals the cards again, but before Valentino can look, Husker’s hand is already at an exact 21, leaving Valentino with an automatic 22. Quickly the screens and phones throughout the Pride Ring flash to the poll created. Alastor keeps a hold of Vox’s head, his claws gripping into the sides of the screen, making holes into the surface carefully as he curses at him continuously.

“Our final game! Where the people decide! Shall the moth man release his dear Angel Dust? Or Shall he continue to play the games our bartender provides?!”

Immediately, the numbers begin to fly across the screens across Hell. Despite the poll being limited to the Pride Ring, the audience itself extended beyond to the other six rings, providing an entertaining show for the Hell Spawns who loved a good drama. Nothing like hell born demons being able to watch the dramas unfold with humans in their true domain. And when it came to sinners, this was just the opportunity of a lifetime, being able to participate in the downfall of one of the most powerful Overlords out there. Velvette traps Niffty into a cage of wires as she pulls her phone out to try and stop the entire poll, but due to the bindings of Valentino and Husker’s deal to play the games for his souls, she isn't able to do anything.

“Dammit all! You both are useless!” she shouts just as Cherri throws bomb after bomb toward her, forcing her to move and release the little maid. Vox growls as his claws dig into Alastor’s arms, drawing as much blood as possible.

“Shut up! This is all a fuckin’ circus dammit! We didn’t predict any of this!”

The polls quickly roll through the numbers as the audience begins to take control of the plot before them. Vox grabs onto Alastor’s antlers and roars as he swings him onto his back. His hands rush to cancel the poll on the screens, but Alastor’s hand slams onto the ground spreading an entire flash of a radio wave to disrupt him as the poll’s numbers continue to roll. Velvette can’t find the time to grab her phone with Niffty and Cherri constantly attacking from afar and up close. One with her explosives and one with her knife. Husker’s hands continue to move as he keeps on dealing hand after hand, each one managing to beat Valentino’s hands no matter what cards show up. His hands slam onto the table as he loses one more hand, and lunges straight for Husker.

Husker grins with a rather mischievous chuckle as the polling numbers finally stop with the timer as a loud buzzer echoes through the air.

“Look at that.” he swiftly crawls over his body like an actual cat and claws through Valentino’s wings, “Game. Over.” With a screeching meow slipping through he hangs on tight as Valentino attempts to reach behind him to grab him, but then the entire gambling table shifts as the chains of their deal forms before him. Husk’s grin grows wider as the chains wrap around him. Every soul in his possession forms around the entire area, each one being a worker of some kind for him, whether an actor or a standard prostitute on the side of the road. Finally, a single contract forms into his hand, with Angel’s name written neatly along the signature line, followed by a lovely heart. Valentino falls to his knees the very air just yanked from his very lungs as every drop of his power is stolen from him. His glasses shades fall from his eyes as they shatter upon touching the ground. The entire area is silent while Husker’s entire being becomes engulfed in red smoke that coats over his body in a layer of undeniable power that could even match with Alastor himself. He breathed in deeply, while his claws remained focused on the contract in his hand. Vox and Velvette stare at the scene in disbelief, providing enough time for Cherri to free herself and Niffty from Velvette’s strings of wires as they were caught within them. She holds onto the smaller maid and runs back to Angel’s side. Her legs give out as she breathes, blood dripping from her wounds. Niffty hops out of her arms with very little damage as Cherri kept her from getting harmed too badly. Angel’s eyes are locked onto his contract, the very contract that had been keeping him attached to his own personal Hell. He watches as Husker lifts up the contract and tears it into two, forming a small flame in his palm to burn whatever is left into ash. The chain that turned from pink to red, cracks and shatters into nothing at his feet. Upon doing so, the water works begin again with every single bit of his memory returning through slideshows before his very eyes. His hands lift to his cheeks as each memory brings back parts of himself that he had tucked away from the light, because in this world that was created by their enemies— he wasn’t permitted to change and be free. But now he can reclaim that very notion, thanks to his friends. His eyes fall to Valentino who flinches and crawls backwards with his wings dragging along the floor with him. Vox quickly moves to grab him, expecting for Velvette to join him— yet she can only hesitate.

Alastor stands at the side with a chuckle, his own wounds needing time to regenerate, “Are you going to continue to let their own issues bring you down? They have no self control, and have brought you into trouble that you did not need.” He says with such a mellifluous tone, layered with a slight touch of mockery. Velvette’s hands curl into fists as she gazes down to her ruined outfit, and glances towards the destroyed tower that had built up their careers— her career. Alastor chuckles and makes one more move with his staff by tossing it across the field as it jabs into the back of his screen. His body teleports to his side right as he falls to the ground. The Radio Demon chuckles and keeps the staff buried into his head as he struggles to move.

“Now, now, our dear friend needs closure,”

Angel closes his eyes and takes a moment to breathe, the screens all playing this moment for everyone to see. Even the eyes of people he hadn’t reconnected with in ages were watching the event closely. With his gun in his hand he slowly steps closer to Valentino, each step sounding like a death warning bell to the previous overlords’ ears. He gulps as the freed sinner towers over him with a very bitter glare.

“A-Angel cakes…! Come one…! Think of what we had..! The career I gave you…! The life..! The money…!”

A single shot reverberates through the air as blood splatters along the ground with one of his antennas, laying within the liquid. His screams following along right after.

“All you gave me was nothing but heartache, betrayal, and pain,” he snarls, his finger resting on the trigger, as Valentino moves back even more with his hand pressing to the new bloody wound. “I just want to shove so many bullets through you—!” he takes in a shaky breath, “Erase your entire existence…!” His hand tremendously shakes as he keeps the gun aimed toward his face, “But if there’s one thing I learned from her…! It’s that I can forgive you….only thing is that I don’t need no apology from ya. I don’t expect it..”

His hand slowly lowers, with the smallest hint of merciful gratitude, “R-Really…?”

Angel lowers his arm as he stares at him, “You have nothing now, there’d be no point. But even if I forgive you, many others won’t.” He lifts the gun again and shoots off the other antenna completely, and bathes within the scream of his previous abuser. Not with any kind of relief or joy, but with this newfound courage that has allowed for him to actually follow along the things that Charlie tried to teach him. “I’ve got a friend to get back, and a redemption arc waiting for me.” He steps back as the moth man withers along the ground in agony. “This is it.”

He turns away from his weakened body that will no longer be able to hurt him in any way, as he walks up to Husker, who greets him with a proud smile. He lifts his hand to him, “Welcome back.”

Angel grabs a hold of that hand, only to be pulled into Husker’s arms, only for him to dip his body down. His hands wrap around his waist, as he leans over, pressing his lips to his. Angel chuckles softly as he reciprocates the kiss, with his hands lifting to cup his cheeks. Alastor pulls his staff from Vox’s head as he walks up to the two, with the girls making their way over as well. He turns to the other two overlords as they struggle to stand proudly after such a performance.

“Well then, your move. Again, Velvette my dear, I know you’re smarter than this,”

The young fashionista sneers and hisses with her rage, “Fuck off!”

“Well that’s rude, you’re now without a Vee, so what can you do, hm?”

Right on cue, a wave of purple smoke begins to crawl along the scene. Alastor immediately summons his tentacles to grab each of his companions as the devices all throughout hell suddenly go black. He quickly teleports them all away and back to the cabin where he drops them all to the floor. He staggers for a moment, before falling back onto the floor beside the others who were now far too tired to move. Cherri passes out from her own injuries as Niffty crouches to her. Angel quickly moves to her side as well.

“Cherri—!” he looks up to the little maid, “Is there a first aid kit here?!” Husker and Niffty quickly move to treat the two unconscious sinners with what little supplies they had.

Meanwhile, within the Morningstar estate, Lucifer’s own television is now black with no type of signal. However, he didn’t need it. He watched the entire struggle through and through while he was communicating with Charlie. He made sure that she was notified of every single thing that was happening. He still wasn’t able to understand what was happening, but at this point in time, he did not care. Now that he knew that his own flesh and blood was out there, and her existence erased from Hell’s history, only to morph it into a paradise that was meant to seem like a happy house of dolls—he was prepared to set things right. Even if he didn’t remember much, even if all the inklings in his mind couldn’t fight their way to the surface, even if his head was still warped with memories of falsehood— it wasn’t going to stop him from doing what needs to be done as Hell’s King. He lifts his hand and stares at the golden wedding band that was laced around his finger, feeling the greatest sting of bitter disappointment melting through his veins. With his jaws clenched, he removes it without hesitation from his finger and drops it to the floor. He walks away from its crippling form that turns to ash and dust. He snaps his fingers as his clothes change to his usual attire, but without his hat. His cane forming into his hand, as the balcony doors burst open to the city below that was now coated in a massive layer of purple smoke. He jumps up and perches himself onto the railing with all six of his wings spreading out wide to his sides.

“No one….gets to use me anymore,” He leaps into the air and takes off into the skies, disappearing from view to face the only person he once thought he knew.